'library 

UNJVERSITY  OF 
CALIFORNIA 

SAN  DIEGO 


3  1822  01306  1734 


/ 


Xh 


\ 


KING   GEORGE    OF    GREECE 


fLytcf  Lo^  <::/€.o-'i.a!:^  <zni^  c;=>-^ 


^Lo^  <::^^.<yta!:^  amt'  ^^^^tz-^^-^z^  LMa^iy. 


King  George  of  Greece 


BY 


CAPTAIN    WALTER    CHRISTMAS 

i  r 


Illustrated  from  photographs  taken  by  W.^.  QUEEN  ALEXANDRA, 
and  others. 


9 


lU 


NEW  YORK 

McBRIDE,    NAST    &     COMPANY 

1914 


TRANSLATED    FROM    THE    DANISH    BY 

A.   G.   CHATER 


DEDICATED  BY  GRACIOUS  PERMISSION 
TO 
H.M.   QUEEN   ALEXANDRA 


CONTENTS 


CHAP. 


INTRODUCTION 
GEORGE 


MY      FIRST      MEETING      WITH      KING 


I.   GREECE     AS    A     KINGDOM  —  THE    ELECTION    OF     KING 
GEORGE  ..... 

II.    THE   EARLIER   YEARS   OF   KING  GEORGE'S   REIGN 

III.  COMPLETION   OF   TWENTY- FIVE   YEARS'   REIGN  . 

IV.  THE   PRIVATE   LIFE   OF  THE   ROYAL   FAMILY       . 

V.    KING   GEORGE   ABROAD  .... 

VI.  THE  MATERIAL  PROGRESS  OF  GREECE  DURING  THE 
REIGN  OF  KING  GEORGE — KING  GEORGE  AS  A 
REFORMER 

VII.    THE   GRECO-TURKISH   WAR 

VIII.   THE   GREEK   RETREAT     . 

IX.    AFTER  THE   DEFEAT 

X.  THE  CRISIS  OF  igog 

XI.   THE   BALKAN   SITUATION 
XII.    ALLIANCES    AND    PREPARATIONS 
XIII.    THE   BALKAN    WAR 
XIV.    THE   GREEK    CAMPAIGN  . 

XV.   THE   ARMISTICE   AND   RESUMPTION   OF   HOSTILITIES 
XVI.    KING  GEORGE'S   DEATH 

INDEX     .... 


II 

26 

61 

96 

125 


177 
188 
223 
267 
277 
303 

328 
348 

379 
392 
417 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 


JV.B.— The  illustrations  marked  thus  *  are  from  photographs  taken  by 
H.M.  Queen  Alexandra,  and  are  reproduced  by  her  gracious  permission. 


*KING  GEORGE  AND  QUEEN  OLGA 

THE   GREEK  DEPUTATION   WHICH   CAME   TO 
COPENHAGEN  TO  OFFER  KING  GEORGE  THE 


Frontispiece 


THRONE  

THE   ROYAL    PALACE,    ATHENS 

KING   GEORGE   ON    BOARD    THE   ROYAL   YACHT 
*KING   GEORGE   IN    HIS    GARDEN   AT    CORFU    . 

KING   GEORGE   AT   AIX-LES-BAINS   IN    IQII    . 

*A   GLIMPSE  OF   KING   GEORGE'S    HOUSE   AT   CORFU 

♦king   GEORGE   IN   A    CORNER   OF   HIS    GARDEN   AT 
CORFU     

*KING   GEORGE   AT    THE    ACHILLEION,    CORFU 

KING   GEORGE        

THE  CROWN  PRINCE  OF  GREECE  (NOW  KING 
CONSTANTINE) 

QUEEN    OLGA  

THE  CROWN  PRINCE  AND  CROWN  PRINCESS  OF 
GREECE  (now  KING  AND  QUEEN)  WITH  THEIR 
CHILDREN 


To  face  page  50 

82 

,,    104 

„  142 

208 

240 

,,    270 

288 

324 
368 


412 


INTRODUCTION 

MY    FIRST    MEETING    WITH    KING    GEORGE 

Late  in  November  1875 — if  I  remember  rightly — 
a  little  ship's  boy,  "  Volunteer  Apprentice,  No.  274," 
as  his  official  title  ran,  stood  on  the  orlop  deck  of 
the  Danish  corvette  Dagmar,  endeavouring  in  the 
prevailing  semi-darkness  to  polish  a  pair  of  very 
elegant,  but  extremely  dirty  boots.  I  was  that 
boy,  and  the  boots  were  the  property  of  First 
Lieutenant,  now  Rear  -  Admiral,  Francis  Lund. 
At  that  time  naval  cadets  were  required  to  put  in 
a  preliminary  term  as  officers'  servants,  and  I  was 
fortunate  enough  to  find  myself  allotted  to  the 
kindliest  of  all  the  officers  on  board.  If  the  truth 
must  be  told,  I  fear  my  master  was  less  pleased 
with  me  than  I  with  him  ;  I  worshipped  my  First 
Lieutenant,  and  worked  away  gladly  at  his  boots, 
while  my  comrades,  each  busy  with  his  own 
particular  occupation,  chattered  in  chorus. 

We  had   been   at    Smyrna,   and   had   found  it 
horribly  cold.     A  boy's  first  voyage  to  the  Levant 

11 


12  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

is  invariably  made  the  subject  of  anticipatory 
dreams  of  tropic  heat,  with  real  live  camels  and 
golden  orange-trees.  Camels  there  were  in  plenty, 
and  loads  of  oranges,  but  the  temperature  was  far 
from  coming  up  to  our  expectations.  At  night  the 
mercury  withdrew  modestly  below  freezing-point ; 
there  was  rime  in  the  rigging,  and  real  icicles 
hung  from  the  scuppers. 

In  the  sheltered  harbour  of  the  Piræus,  where 
we  now  lay  anchored,  it  was  a  little  better  ;  but  the 
master's  mate,  who  had  been  ashore  that  morning, 
declared  he  had  seen  ice  upon  the  puddles  on  the 
quay. 

All  this,  and  many  other  matters  of  slight  or 
serious  interest,  formed  topics  of  talk.  But  first 
of  all  there  was  King  George. 

The  King  and  Queen  had  paid  a  visit  on 
board  the  day  before,  in  great  pomp  and  state, 
with  admirals,  generals,  and  court  officials  in  their 
suite.  We  had  manned  the  yards,  while  the  guns 
thundered  out  the  royal  salute,  with  officers  and 
men  in  parade  dress,  flags  everywhere — and  an 
extra  ration  of  grog  in  the  evening,  in  honour  of 
the  occasion.     It  was  all  delightfully  exciting. 

To-day,  however,  the  splendour  of  state  visits 
was  already  a  thing  of  the  past.  The  King  was 
again  up  on  deck,  dressed  this  time  as  an  ordinary 
gentleman,  and  accompanied  only  by  his  aide-de- 
camp, Baron  Giildencrone.  And  every  now  and 
then  one  of  us  would  stick  his   head  up  over  the 


FIRST   MEETING    WITH    KING    GEORGE     13 

hatchway  to  get  another  glimpse  of  this  Danish 
Prince,  so  strangely  made  a  monarch,  brought 
from  the  far  North  to  be  crowned,  while  still  only 
a  naval  cadet — just  three  years  older  than  myself. 

Some  one  came  tumbling  hurriedly  down  the 
companion-way  —  it  was  my  comrade,  Jorgen 
Castenskiold.  He  was  on  duty  up  above,  and 
had  been  sent  to  sfet  a  lio'ht  for  the  Kind's  cig-ar. 
This  in  itself  was  something  worth  telling.  And 
then  the  King  had  stroked  him  under  the  chin 
and  asked  if  he  would  like  to  come  up  to  the 
Palace. 

What  could  it  mean  ?  Was  the  King  going  to 
invite  all  the  volunteers  on  board  to  roast  goose 
and  Christmas  cheer  ?  Castenskiold  hurried  off 
and  left  us  eagerly  discussing  the  question. 

The  call  sounded  for  tea,  and  soon  we  were 
seated  round  the  tables  in  the  mess,  busy  with 
tin  mugs  full  of  the  hot  liquid,  in  which  we  tried 
to  soak  rye  biscuits,  hardest  of  hard  tasks,  chew- 
ing away  till  our  jaws  were  tired,  but  seldom  till 
our  stomachs  were  satisfied. 

As  we  sat  there,  our  strong  teeth  hard  at  work, 
there  came  a  hail  from  above  :  "Two-seven-four — 
Number  two-seven-four ! " 

"  Here ! "  I  shouted,  putting  down  my  tin  mug. 

"  King  wants  you — look  alive  !  " 

I  sprang  up,  and  sat  down  again  as  suddenly 
on  my  bench,  utterly  overwhelmed — the  King  ! 
What  on  earth  could  it  mean  ? 


14  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

I  pulled  myself  together,  flew  like  a  stone  from 
a  catapult  up  the  companion-ladder  and  hurried 
to  the  chart-house.  A  moment  later  I  was  stand- 
ing stiff  as  a  post  and  blinking  like  an  owl  before 
a  very  young  and  very  slender  gentleman,  who 
sat  with  a  big  cigar  between  his  fingers  and  a 
cup  of  coffee  before  him,  surrounded  by  the 
Commander  and  officers  of  the  ship. 

I  felt  the  eyes  of  the  assembled  company  upon 
me,  and  despite  the  King's  kindly  smile  I  could 
not  help  feeling  ill  at  ease.  Besides,  I  suddenly 
remembered  that  my  hands  were  most  obtrusively 
unwashed  after  the  recent  boot  cleaning — I  must 
have  cut  a  pretty  figure ! 

"So  your  name's  Walter  Christmas?"  asked 
the  King,  looking  with  a  faint  twinkle  in  his  eye 
at  my  untidy  little  person. 

"  Yes,  your — your " 

"  Your  Majesty,  you  ass !  "  whispered  Lieutenant 
Hammer,  who  was  nearest.  The  last  words  were 
presumably  intended  for  my  private  ear. 

The  Kinof  laugrhed. 

"Would  you  like  to  come  up  with  me  to  the 
Palace — you  and  your  friend,  Jorgen  Castenskiold?" 

"  Yes,  please,  your  —  your  Majesty,"  I 
stammered,  now  utterly  confused.  I  stole  a  glance 
at  Lieutenant  Lund,  who  was  my  providence  in 
all  cases  of  difficulty.     He  nodded  encouragingly. 

"  It's  all  right,  you  may  go,"  said  the  Commander 
kindly.     "  Go  and  get  your  things  packed." 


FIRST    MEETING    WITH    KING    GEORGE     15 

The  King  took  out  his  watch.  "  In  half  an 
hour  from  now,"  he  said. 

"  Yes,  your  Majesty." 

I  backed  out  of  the  chart-house  and  stumbled 
down  to  the  orlop  deck.  Castenskiold  was  already 
busy  getting  out  his  best  clothes,  and  soon  we 
were  both  feverishly  occupied  with  our  "wardrobe." 

•'  Look  at  their  Royal  Highnesses!"  croaked  out 
a  voice,  and  the  whole  mess — sailors,  conscripts,  and 
volunteers — following  the  signal,  set  up  a  combined 
fire  of  jests  at  our  expense.  We  cared  but  little 
for  their  chaff,  however,  and  as  for  myself,  my  first 
confusion  over,  I  thought  only  of  immediate  needs. 

Neither  of  us  had  any  bulky  luggage — a  ship's 
boy's  effects  are  few  and  simple.  We  could  not 
even  muster  a  single  trunk,  but  this  difficulty  was 
got  over  by  borrowing  a  nice  clean  bread  bag, 
in  which  we  packed  our  finest  clothes  and  most 
indispensable  belongings. 

When  the  side  was  piped  for  the  King's 
departure,  we  were  already  seated  in  the  bows 
of  the  boat,  our  hearts  thumping  in  delightful 
anticipation. 

It  was  all  like  a  fairy  tale  to  us  boys — a  wondrous 
weaving  of  glorious  golden  threads  into  the  web  of 
our  fourteen-year-old  lives.  As  if  some  gentle 
fairy  had  led  us  away  from  the  dark  and  mean 
surroundings  of  our  daily  life  on  the  hated  orlop 
deck  to  the   splendours  of  a   royal   palace  in   the 


16  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

most  renowned   of  old-time   cities.     One   night  to 
lie   in   a    narrow    hammock,   stowed   stuffily   away 
amid  a   mass  of  snoring  and  perspiring  humanity 
— the   next,  to   find  ourselves  luxuriously  couched 
in  canopied  beds  in  a  large  and  lofty  room.     Out- 
side our   windows   stretched   the   beautiful   palace 
gardens,    where   hundreds    of  orange  -  trees   stood 
heavy  with  ripe  fruit ;   palms,  cypresses,  and  other 
wondrous  semi-tropical  plants  nodded  to  us  in  the 
gleaming  sunshine.     Yesterday  we  had  been  boot- 
cleaning,  plate-carrying  ship's  boys,  whose  greatest 
delight  was  to  find  a  remnant  of  some  delicacy  from 
the  officers'  table,  a  drop  of  coffee  at  the  bottom 
of  a  pot.     And  to-day  our  own  private  attendant 
knocked   discreetly   at   the   door,    before    entering 
with   a   tray  of  early  morning  luxuries — at  eight 
o'clock! — coffee,  hot  milk,  toast,  cakes,  honey,  and 
fresh-churned  butter,    the  whole  delightful   spread 
placed   on  a   little   low   table   between    two    most 
inviting  easy  chairs. 

How  we  did  eat  and  drink !  And  how  we 
splashed  luxuriously  in  our  tepid  baths — of  fresh 
water!  For  months  we  had  washed  in  the  salt 
water  of  the  Mediterranean,  and  every  one  knows 
how  impossible  it  is  to  get  decently  clean  with 
salt  water.  On  mature  consideration  we  agreed 
that  it  would  be  best  to  proceed  by  easy  stages 
towards  perfect  cleanliness  of  body  ;  we  did  not 
like  to  scrub  ourselves  too  thoroughly  all  at  once, 
fearing    the      corn    with    which    our    magnificent 


FIRST   MEETING    WITH    KING    GEORGE    17 

attendant  would  certainly  regard  the  resulting 
opacity  of  the  water! 

It  was  a  life  of  fairy  tale  indeed,  through  all 
those  seven  weeks  of  splendour  and  delight.  Our 
early  breakfast  over,  we  slipped  down  into  the 
garden  to  eat  oranges  till  we  could  eat  no  more, 
wandered  at  leisure  among  the  trees  and  flowers, 
and  played  with  the  tortoises  by  the  little  ponds. 
We  also  paid  daily  visits  to  the  King's  private 
zoo  at  the  back  of  the  gardens  and  spent  hours 
by  the  cages  of  a  wolf,  a  jackal,  and  an  old  lion, 
which  King  George  had  received  as  a  present 
from  the  Emperor  of  Abyssinia,  and  which  were 
on  terms  of  the  greatest  friendship  with  him. 
The  King  never  failed  to  visit  these  animals  at 
least  twice  a  day,  and  delighted  in  feeding  them 
himself. 

Then  the  little  Princes  and  Princesses  would 
come  down,  often  in  the  personal  charge  of  King 
George  and  Queen  Olga,  and  would  roam  about 
with  us  for  hours.  I  specially  remember  the 
Crown  Prince — now  King  Constantine — a  serious 
boy  of  seven,  who  rarely  smiled ;  Prince  George, 
a  chubby  little  fellow,  always  laughing  and  happy  ; 
Princess  Alexandra,  a  charming  mite  scarce  five 
years  old,  and  Prince  Nicholas. 

We  played  at  soldiers  and  at  hide-and-seek, 
and  taught  them  some  new  games  unknown  to  the 
Royal  nursery  of  Greece ;  Princess  Alexandra  in 
particular  was  quick  to  learn,  and  greatly  interested. 

B 


18  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

But  the  only  game  that  Crown  Prince  Constantine 
cared  for  was  war — in  this  respect  there  is  not 
much  difference  between  the  seven-year-old  boy 
and  the  man  who  now  controls  the  destinies  of 
Greece.  He  was  never  so  happy  as  when  we 
divided  ourselves  into  two  armies  —  Greek  and 
Turkish — one  of  which  occupied  a  mound  fenced 
with  aloes,  which  the  other  side  had  to  storm.  A 
dozen  boys,  the  sons  of  gardeners  or  coachmen, 
were  recruited  by  the  rival  commanders,  and  then 
the  fun  began.  "Conny,"  as  the  Crown  Prince 
was  called,  was  always  the  Greek  general,  and  I 
was  commander  of  the  fortress.  I  won  great 
renown  and  the  admiration  of  "Conny"  when 
one  day  I  hit  upon  the  idea  of  dragging  the 
garden  hose  up  to  the  top  of  the  mound  and 
routing  the  assailants  with  the  aid  of  this 
mitrailleuse. 

At  one  o'clock  we  took  our  places,  after  careful 
washing,  brushing,  and  general  tidying  up  of  our 
persons,  at  the  luncheon  table,  set  in  a  small  apart- 
ment looking  on  to  the  garden.  No  guests  were 
present  at  this  meal ;  only  the  King  and  Queen 
and  our  small  selves.  Kilted  retainers  waited 
solemnly  at  table. 

The  handsomest  royal  couple  in  Europe — and 
the  most  youthful  in  manner.  And  then  there  was 
a  certain  pleasant  atmosphere  of  happy  homeliness, 
of  patriarchal  family  feeling  and  general  harmony 
about  the  life  within  the  heavy  walls  of  that  great 


FIRST    MEETING    WITH    KING    GEORGE     19 

palace,  which  dissipated  all  boyish  shyness  and 
timidity,  inspiring  absolute  confidence.  Whether 
it  were  due  to  the  King's  cheery  simplicity  of 
manner  or  the  Queen's  lovable  and  gentle  kindli- 
ness— or  to  a  happy  blending  of  the  two — we  boys 
found  ourselves  after  a  couple  of  days  as  thoroughly 
at  our  ease  as  if  we  had  been  spending  holidays  at 
a  country  house  in  our  own  land.  And  our  watch- 
ful anxiety  to  avoid  the  slightest  mistake  or  breach 
of  form  was  above  all  dictated  by  our  feeling  of 
gratitude  and  unbounded  affection  for  this  King 
and  Queen  who,  with  no  other  thought  than  the 
desire  to  please,  had  taken  us  two  little  strangers 
into  their  family  circle.  We  managed,  too,  without 
the  least  mishap  to  pass  through  the  maze  of 
ceremony  and  court  etiquette,  finding  favour  in 
the  eyes  of  the  stern  Mistress  of  the  Queen's 
Household,  Madame  Theokaris,  as  well  as  the 
kind  Madame  Sapoundzakis,  first  Lady-in-waiting. 
A  mighty  and  awe-inspiring  personage,  the  Court 
Chamberlain,  Colonel  Hadjipetros,  slapped  us 
encouragingly  on  the  shoulder  with  a  hand  that 
all  but  sent  us  spinning,  and  General  Kolokotronis, 
the  ancient  hero  of  the  War  of  Independence,  sent 
ices  to  our  box  at  the  theatre — the  first  theatre  in 
modern  Athens — where  we  sat  drinking  in  the 
simple  delight  of  Offenbach's  mirthful  Greek 
operettas,  La  Belle  Helene  and  Ortihée  aux 
Enfers. 

The  Palace  is  planned  on  a  very  large  scale ; 


20  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

one  would  imagine  it  capable  of  accommodating 
two  or  three  royal  families.  But  the  German 
architect  was  not  a  practical  man.  Two  large 
inner  courtyards  take  up  nearly  half  the  area, 
and  a  system  of  corridors  and  passages,  quite  as 
broad  as  some  of  the  streets  of  Athens,  runs 
through  all  the  floors  of  the  building,  leaving 
comparatively  little  space  for  rooms  on  each 
side. 

Besides  the  state  banqueting  hall  on  the 
ground  floor,  the  Royal  Family  had  a  large 
dining-room  on  the  first  floor.  But  the  every- 
day, intimate  lunch,  at  which  we  two  boys  were 
present,  was  served  in  one  of  the  Queen's  apart- 
ments, a  corner  room  looking  east  and  south, 
with  a  view  of  the  gardens  and  almost  unlimited 
sunshine. 

At  one  end  of  the  large  room  the  luncheon 
table  was  laid — as  a  rule  only  for  the  King  and 
Queen  and  for  us  two  boys.  Now  and  then  one 
of  the  ladies  -  in  -  waiting  was  invited,  but  very 
seldom  any  male  guest. 

Punctually  at  one  o'clock  we  used  to  stand 
there  behind  our  chairs,  when  the  Queen  came 
in,  smilingly  wished  us  good-morning,  and  glanced 
at  the  table  arrangements.  One  footman  stood 
at  the  door  and  another  at  the  sideboard,  both 
in  Greek  national  costume.  Hardly  had  the  Queen 
had  time  to  light  the  spirit-lamp  under  the  kettle, 
when  the  King  came  in.     With  a  friendly  nod  and 


FIRST   MEETING    WITH    KING   GEORGE   21 

smile  and  some  cheery  remark  to  his  two  youthful 
guests,  he  came  up  to  the  table  with  his  active, 
springy  step. 

The  meal  invariably  began  with  hors  cTæuvres 
and  fresh  butter  and  cheese  from  Tatoi.  The 
King  ate  nothing  but  rye  bread.  He  always 
regretted  that  it  was  impossible  to  get  this  homely 
kind  of  bread  in  Athens  ;  the  Greeks  have  nothing 
but  white  bread.  But  the  baker  on  the  Danish 
warship  made  splendid  rye  bread,  and  a  loaf  of  it 
was  sent  every  day  to  the  Palace.  In  return  the 
King"  sent  cases  of  Greek  wine  for  the  officers  and 
men  and  huge  baskets  of  oranges  from  the  Palace 
gardens — not  a  bad  exchange. 

After  the  hors  d'æuvres  came  two  or  three  light 
French  dishes,  and  then  fruit  and  dessert.  Wine, 
red  and  white,  was  always  on  the  table,  but  it  was 
seldom  that  the  King  took  a  glass.  He  drank  a 
whole  bottle  of  mineral  water  and  a  cup  of  café  au 
lait.  I  have  rarely  seen  a  man  so  moderate  in 
eating  and  drinking.  But  he  encouraged  us  boys 
to  fall  to  heartily.  "Eat  away — you're  growing, 
you  know.  When  I  was  your  age,  Walter,  I  used 
to  put  away  seventeen  rissoles  and  eight  pancakes 
at  the  Cadet  School ! " 

At  dessert  the  three  eldest  children  came  in — 
the  Crown  Prince,  Prince  George,  and  Princess 
Alexandra.  The  first  thing  the  two  boys  did  was 
to  go  round  the  table,  to  see  whether  there  was  a 
slice  of  rye  bread  left.     When    my  friend  and   I 


22  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

discovered  this  predilection  of  the  young  Princes, 
we  never  touched  the  big  piece  of  black  bread 
that  was  placed  before  us — we  got  quite  enough 
of  it  on  board  ship. 

The  King  and  Queen  talked  Danish  to  us  boys, 
but  the  conversation  often  passed  into  English, 
which  was  the  ordinary  language  of  the  Royal 
couple  between  themselves  and  with  their  children. 
However,  both  the  King  and  Queen  had  such  an 
extraordinary  talent  for  languages,  that  without 
the  slighest  effort — probably  without  even  thinking 
of  it — they  changed  about  from  English  to  Danish, 
Greek,  French,  or  German. 

The  conversation  at  meal-times  was  as  lively 
and  varied  as  it  could  be.  Generally  it  began 
with  plans  of  how  Castenskiold  and  I  were  to 
spend  the  day  —  what  excavations,  museums,  or 
ruins  we  should  visit,  or  to  what  new  part  of  the 
environs  we  should  take  our  daily  drive.  The 
Queen  was  extremely  anxious  that  we  should 
profit  as  much  as  possible  by  our  stay. 

The  conversation  might  then  turn  to  the 
children  and  the  preparations  for  their  amusement ; 
for  Christmas  and  the  New  Year  were  approach- 
ing, the  height  of  the  season  in  Athens. 

But  sometimes  the  smile  would  suddenly  leave 
the  King's  lips,  while  his  eyes  became  hard  and 
resolute ;  then  we  knew  that  affairs  of  State  were 
on  his  mind  —  the  Cabinet  was  bent  upon  some 
folly ;    the  Turkish  Minister  had  come  up  to  the 


FIRST   MEETING    WITH   KING    GEORGE   23 

Palace  with  a  disagreeable  note  from  the  Porte, 
or  rumours  of  conspiracies  and  unrest  had  come 
over  the  cable  from  Crete.  At  such  times  the 
King  and  Queen  exchanged  remarks  in  Greek, 
and  I  could  see  how  the  two  kilted  lackeys  pricked 
up  their  ears  and  knitted  their  brows. 

There  was  always  unrest,  always  electricity 
in  the  air.  Some  danger  or  other  continually 
threatened  the  country  and  the  nation.  And, 
although  we  boys  were  naturally  somewhat  in 
the  dark  about  these  things,  we  soon  had  an 
inkling  of  the  part  played  by  England  among 
the  Powers  of  the  East  and  West.  The  British 
Minister  was  King  George's  special  friend  ;  England 
was  Greece's  "big  brother."  I  felt  my  blood 
stirred  by  this,  for  I  have  always  looked  upon 
myself  as  at  least  half  English. 

And  in  the  middle  of  his  anxious  review  of  the 
situation,  the  King  would  light  a  cigarette,  finish 
his  coffee,  and  jump  up  with  a  little  laugh. 

"  Now  then,  boys,  are  you  coming  to  skate  ? " 

Away  we  went.  We  hardly  had  time  to  make 
a  respectful  bow  to  the  Queen,  before  the  King 
was  out  of  the  room.  We  ran  up  to  our  room 
and  put  on  our  roller-skates — a  funny  old-fashioned 
kind,  with  two  pairs  of  wooden  rollers  in  the  middle 
— and  then  flew  out  into  the  long  passage  after  the 
King,  whom  we  could  hear  tearing  along  round 
the  corner. 

The  best   skating-rink  was   down  in  the  great 


24  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

ball-room.  The  tables  and  chairs  were  stacked 
one  above  the  other,  covered  with  immense  carpets, 
and  looking  like  dark  mountains.  We  skated  away 
on  the  polished  parquet  floor  between  the  marble 
columns,  and  played  catch  like  three  boys  of  the 
same  age.  If  we  succeeded  in  catching  the  King, 
the  reward  was  a  cigarette — for  he  had  very  soon 
discovered  that  we  smoked  on  the  sly  on  the 
balcony  outside  our  room.  But  it  was  no  easy 
matter  to  catch  His  Majesty,  though  there  were 
two  of  us ;  for  he  was  one  of  the  best  and  most 
elegant  skaters  I  have  ever  seen. 

Accident,  and  sometimes  intention,  have  led 
me  again  and  again  to  Greece  —  now  on  naval 
duty,  now  as  a  visitor,  and  finally  as  a  volunteer 
during  the  war  with  Turkey.  At  the  twenty- 
fifth  anniversary  of  King  George's  accession  I 
was  on  board  the  Danish  cruiser  SL  Thomas  ; 
the  harbour  of  the  Piræus  and  the  Gulf  of  Salamis 
were  full  of  warships  from  the  maritime  Powers 
of  the  world.  Close  beside  the  Danish  vessel  lay 
the  Duchess  of  Edinburgh's  yacht  Surprise.  The 
present  King  of  England  was  then  a  lieutenant 
on  board. 

Those  were  days  of  festival  and  rejoicing. 

But  I  have  seen  Greece  in  the  direst  crisis  that 
the  kingdom  has  gone  through  since  its  rebirth — 
in  the  war  of  1897.  .  .  . 

Each  time  I  set  foot  upon  Greek  soil,  at  vary- 


FIRST    MEETING    WITH    KING    GEORGE   25 

ing  intervals,  I  found  progress,  both  intellectual 
and  material.  I  found  a  people  striving  with 
energy  and  courage  for  success,  despite  political 
confusion,  financial  difficulties,  and  the  ever-present 
opposition  of  the  great  Powers.  I  found  a  King, 
loyal  to  his  country's  laws  and  to  the  chosen  men 
of  his  people,  steering  his  ship  of  State  forward 
with  unexampled  tact  and  shrewdness. 

When  asked  to  write  this  book,  recounting  the 
life  and  progress  of  the  King  and  people  of  Greece 
during  half  a  century,  I  was  proud  and  glad  to 
undertake  the  task,  and  I  venture  to  hope  that 
the  time  and  labour  spent  upon  it  have  not  been 
altogether  in  vain. 


CHAPTER   I 

GREECE    AS    A    KINGDOM THE    ELECTION 

OF    KING    GEORGE 

In  looking  to-day  at  the  map  of  the  Balkan 
Peninsula,  one  finds  a  difficulty  in  reconstructing 
its  appearance  eighty  years  ago.  Our  common 
sense  refuses  to  picture  so  many  countries,  now 
independent,  swallowed  up  by  a  single  State,  which 
had  nothing  in  common  with  the  subject  nations 
either  in  religion,  nationality  or  culture,  and  scarcely 
a  point  of  contact  with  them  in  tradition,  language, 
or  manners  and  customs.  We  of  the  present 
day  are  so  accustomed  to  respect  the  national 
idea,  that  any  other  state  of  things  seems  almost 
impossible. 

And  yet  it  is  only  fourscore  years  since 
national  claims — claims,  too,  that  were  intensified 
by  oppression,  persecution,  and  centuries  of  infamy 
— weighed  not  a  feather  in  the  balance  with  the 
governments  of  the  great  Powers  and  their 
diplomatists.  At  that  time  a  Holy  Alliance  turned 
a  deaf  ear  to  the  prayers  and  appeals  of  Christian 

26 


GREECE    AS    A    KINGDOM  27 

co-religionists,  and  preached  in  reply  the  uncon- 
ditional obedience  of  subjects  to  their  sovereign. 
Seven  years  of  unprecedented  horrors,  a  nation's 
heroic,  desperate  struggle,  the  danger  of  its  com- 
plete extermination,  and  cries  of  indignation  in 
speech  and  writing  from  every  corner  of  the 
civilised  world,  were  required  before  the  Powers 
stepped  in,  before  they  could  make  up  their  minds 
to  depart  from  the  time-honoured  "principles"  of 
the  Holy  Alliance. 

But  when  at  last  the  step  was  taken  into  the 
unknown,  away  from  tradition  and  dogma,  when 
the  first  Balkan  state  was  created  and  the  first 
emancipated  people  was  given  the  right  to  lead 
its  own  national  life,  the  great  Powers  thought 
it  perfectly  reasonable  that  other  races  should 
follow  the  example.  One  after  another  there  arose 
a  Bulgaria,  a  Servia,  a  Rumania — and  now  there 
is  to  be  an  Albania.  And  all  these  countries  owe 
a  debt  to  the  Greeks  of  the  War  of  Independence  ; 
for  out  of  their  sufferings,  their  martyrdom,  their 
heroism  grew  the  feeling  of  nationality,  the 
patriotism  and  the  desire  of  liberty  which  are 
now  the  very  heart's  blood  of  each  independent 
state  in  the  Balkan  Peninsula. 

It  was  some  time,  however,  before  the  new 
national  ideas  took  root.  The  great  Powers  set 
about  the  formation  of  a  modern  Greece  with  no 
good  will.  The  opportuneness  of  creating  a  modern 
state  in  the  south-eastern  corner  of  Europe,  which 


28  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

might  act  as  a  forepost  and  bulwark  of  Western 
civilisation  and  culture,  seems  to  have  been 
appreciated,  though  only  to  a  slight  extent.  The 
mainspring  of  the  deliberations  and  actions  of  the 
Powers  was  evidently  the  desire  of  curtailing  the 
Sultan's  sovereignty  as  little  as  possible  and 
of  preserving  the  stahis  quo  as  far  as  could 
be.  The  result,  then,  was  an  insignificant  little 
kingdom,  ruined  at  the  very  moment  of  its  birth, 
and  apparently  incapable  by  its  own  strength  of 
reaching  a  development  that  would  carry  it  through 
future  crises ;  a  poor,  dwarfed  country,  that  could 
only  exist  by  the  favour  of  the  great  Powers  and 
the  mercy  of  Providence. 

Great  Britain,  France,  and  Russia  were  the 
Powers  that  arbitrarily  undertook  to  arrange  the 
constitutional  and  financial  existence  of  Greece. 
In  both  respects  they  proceeded  with  so  little 
care  for  the  welfare  of  the  Greek  people  that  the 
seeds  of  great  misfortunes  were  sown  from  the 
beginning. 

A  loan  had  to  be  raised,  as  the  war 
had  exhausted  all  the  resources  of  the  country. 
The  house  of  Rothschild  undertook  to  provide 
60,000,000  francs — against  a  guarantee  of  the  great 
Powers,  of  course — to  be  paid  in  three  instalments 
to  the  Greek  State.  The  price  of  issue  was  fixed 
at  94,  and  the  interest  was  5  per  cent.  The 
first    two    instalments    were   thus    accounted    for, 


GREECE    AS    A    KINGDOM  29 

60,000,000  francs  being  taken  as  equal  to  67,000,000 
drachmas. 

Drachmas 

6  per  cent,  commission,  etc.  .  .  .  5,298,000 
Indemnity  to  Turkey  (40,000,000  piastres)  14,920,000 
Interest,  etc.,  retained  by  Rothschilds  .  4,842,000 
Paid  into  the  Greek  Treasury      .       .         .   19,612,000 


Total,  drachmas   .         .  44,672,000 

The  greater  part  of  the  third  series  went 
in  liquidation  of  interest,  commission,  etc.,  on 
the  first  two  instalments,  so  that  Greece  did 
not  benefit  very  greatly  by  its  first  Government 
loan.  In  this  connection  I  must  explain  that 
the  maintenance  of  the  Bavarian  troops  which 
accompanied  King  Otho  to  his  new  kingdom  cost, 
according  to  the  figures  of  the  War  Minister, 
Schmaltz,  20,087,978  drachmas  for  the  years 
1833-35.  It  is  not  surprising  that  Greece  soon 
had  to  raise  fresh  loans  simply  to  keep  things 
going.  Notwithstanding  great  vigilance,  in  the 
course  of  the  next  eleven  years  the  debt  had 
run  up  to  72,000,000  francs,  bearing  interest  at 
6  per  cent. 

Just  as  arbitrarily  as  in  the  business  of  the 
loan,  and  with  the  same  contempt  for  the  wishes 
and  interests  of  Greece,  the  three  protecting  Powers 
proceeded  to  the  election  of  a  king. 

The  chief  thing  to  be  avoided  was  the  choice 
of    one   specially    favoured    by   any   of  the    three 


30  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

guaranteeing  Powers.  It  was  therefore  agreed 
to  offer  the  crown  of  Greece  to  the  son  of  King 
Ludwig  of  Bavaria,  Prince  Otho,  who  was  then 
seventeen  years  old. 

It  can  scarcely  be  doubted  that  the  Greeks,  as 
one  man,  were  ignorant  of  Prince  Otho's  existence 
until  they  found  him  appointed  to  be  their  sovereign. 
What  they  needed  most  was  a  strong,  energetic, 
and  authoritative  man  ;  instead  of  this  they  received 
a  young,  inexperienced  prince,  with  a  triumvirate 
of  Bavarian  regents  thrown  in.  But  the  Greeks 
had  already  learnt  to  be  thankful  for  what  they 
could  get,  and  the  condition  of  the  country  was 
such  that  only  an  immediate  and  radical  change 
in  the  situation  could  save  them  from  civil  war 
and  anarchy. 

The  three  regents,  who  had  seized  the  reins 
of  power  after  the  murder  of  Johannes  Capo  d'Istria, 
were  now  in  open  conflict.  The  result  was  that 
Agostino  Capo  d'Istria  was  forced  to  take  refuge  on 
board  a  Russian  warship,  while  Kolettis,  with  the 
heroes  of  the  War  of  Independence,  Kondouriotis, 
Mavrokordato,  Miaulis,  and  Mavromichalis,  entered 
Argos.  A  National  Assembly,  which  was  then 
elected,  was  broken  up  by  a  band  of  mutinous 
soldiers,  who  had  not  received  their  pay ;  every- 
where Greek  was  opposed  to  Greek,  musket  and 
pistol  shots  were  heard,  and  the  prisons  were  filled. 

No  wonder,  then,  that  ail  cool-headed  Hellenes 
received    the    young    King    not    merely    without 


GREECE    AS    A    KINGDOM  31 

criticism,  but  with  enthusiasm  ;  he  came,  in  fact, 
as  the  saviour  of  the  country  from  civil  war  and 
mob  rule.  At  last  a  new  era  was  to  begin.  And 
it  was  not  to  be  forgotten  that  Otho,  the  first 
ruler  to  wear  the  crown  of  Greece,  was  himself  the 
son  of  a  King,  and  of  a  warm-hearted  Philhellene 
to  boot,  Ludwig  of  Bavaria,  who  had  so  often 
shown  his  sympathy  for  the  oppressed  Greek 
people.  No  doubt  King  Otho  was  young,  scarcely 
more  than  a  boy,  but  he  brought  experienced 
counsellors  with  him.  There  was  rejoicing  and 
confidence  on  every  side. 

Unfortunately,  the  members  of  the  Regency, 
Count  Armansperg,  Professor  Maurer,  and  General 
Heideck,  were  utterly  unqualified  for  grasping 
the  peculiarities  of  the  Greek  people.  They 
behaved  much  after  the  usual  manner  of  Germans 
who  are  called  upon  to  administer  a  conquered 
country.  The  Regents  divided  the  ministerial 
posts  among  themselves  and  acted  as  a  cabinet, 
without  admitting  a  single  Greek ;  the  foreign 
troops  that  had  been  brought  in  were  employed 
as  a  palace  guard  and  as  lifeguards  ;  vague 
promises  were  given  of  calling  together  a  National 
Assembly  for  drafting  a  constitution,  but  these 
promises  were  never  kept.  For  ten  years  the 
Regency  ruled  absolutely ;  Greeks  were  excluded 
from  all  the  higher  offices,  and  Germans — 
Bavarians  especially — were  always  given  the 
preference.      The   Government    thus   showed    an 


82  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

increasing  arbitrariness  and  a  lack  of  respect  for 
the  law  which  could  not  but  drive  the  Greeks  to 
despair.  In  one  sphere  alone  the  foreigners 
rendered  real  service  to  the  country  :  they  worked 
with  great  persistence  at  the  development  of  the 
national  defences,  and  thus  formed  the  basis  of  an 
efficient  army. 

A  centralised  administration  is  impossible  in 
a  country  like  Greece.  The  thousand  valleys,  the 
network  of  precipitous  mountain  ranges,  the 
cataracts  and  winter  torrents,  and  above  all  the 
almost  complete  absence  of  roads — everything  calls 
for  local  self-government.  The  ancient  municipal 
institutions  had  survived  even  the  Turkish  domina- 
tion, since  any  other  system  was  impossible.  But 
this  was  just  the  sphere  in  which  the  German 
doctrinaires  insisted  on  remoulding  the  administra- 
tioti  according  to  the  most  approved  Teutonic 
models ;  the  country  was  divided  into  ten 
nomarchies,  which  again  were  sub-divided  into 
eparchies,  and  all  were  to  be  administered  direct 
from  the  capital. 

The  result  was  apathy  and  disorder  in  all  the 
departments  and  offices  of  the  administration, 
for  it  was  impossible  to  keep  in  touch  with  the 
population  in  the  more  remote  districts.  This 
again  led  to  public  insecurity,  and  brigandage 
increased  to  an  alarming  extent.  At  the  same 
time  both  townsmen  and  peasants  were  roused 
to  indignation  by  the  brutal  taxation,  which  made 


GREECE    AS    A    KINGDOM  33 

many  districts  desolate  and  turned  peaceful  herds- 
men into  marauders.  The  situation  rapidly 
became  intolerable  ;  once  more  intrigues  and  con- 
spiracies were  formed,  until  at  last  the  outbreak 
came  in  the  form  of  a  bloodless,  well-planned 
revolution.  On  September  15th,  1843,  the  Greeks 
compelled  their  King  to  dismiss  the  Regency, 
to  accept  a  Greek  Ministry,  and  to  summon  the 
National  Assembly  for  drafting  a  constitution. 

As  far  as  can   be  judged,    King    Otho   was    a 
most    engaging    idealist,    but    entirely    devoid    of 
energy  and  practical   sense.      His  love  of  Greece 
and  of  his    subjects  was    fanatical,    but   he    never 
reached  an   understanding   of  the    Hellenic    mind 
or  of  what  was  going  on  below  the  surface  among 
the  Greek  people.     For  days   together  he    would 
busy  himself  with  the  drafting  of  a  royal  rescript 
so  as  to  give  the  true  classical  form  to  its  word- 
ing  and   style  —  the    contents    troubled    him    but 
little.       When    the    great    palace    at    Athens    was 
completed,  the  royal  residence  was  removed  thither 
from  Nauplia.     At  their  magnificent  court  functions 
both  the  King  and  Queen  adopted  Greek  national 
costumes  and  insisted  on  the  example  being  followed 
by   their   guests.       On    every   occasion    the    royal 
couple   supported    national    art    and    science,   and 
their  practical  sympathy  with  the  sick  and  suffering 
was  unbounded. 

In    spite    of  his    many   excellent   qualities,   his 
earnest  idealism,  and  his  love  of  his  people,  King 

c 


34  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

Otho  never  won  back  the  popular  favour  his 
Bavarian  counsellors  had  so  thoroughly  forfeited. 
Nor  did  the  beautiful  and  far  more  energetic 
Queen  Amalia  succeed  in  bridging  over  the  abyss 
of  distrust  that  separated  the  sovereigns  from 
their  subjects  ;  year  by  year  the  cleft  grew  wider. 

Europe  had  gradually  lost  all  interest  in  what 
was  going  on  in  the  newly-formed  Balkan  state ; 
even  the  warmest  Philhellenes  only  spoke  of  Hellas 
with  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders.  For  the  nation 
on  which  so  much  admiration  had  formerly  been 
bestowed,  showed  no  sign  of  development ;  the 
resources  of  the  country  were  just  as  paralysed  and 
lifeless  as  under  the  Turkish  domination.  With  the 
exception  of  a  few  roads  round  Athens,  for  the 
personal  use  of  the  Queen  for  riding  and  driving, 
no  highways  were  constructed,  and  nothing  was 
done  to  give  the  much-needed  impulse  to  trade, 
traffic,  and  navigation.  Interest  on  Government 
loans  was  not  paid,  while  on  the  other  hand 
brigandage  was  increasing  both  on  land  and  sea, 
so  that  the  situation  was  becoming  well  -  nigh 
intolerable. 

Then  finally  Greece  committed  the  imprudence 
of  plunging  into  an  adventure  which  nearly  brought 
the  kingdom  to  ruin. 

During  the  Crimean  War  King  Otho  had 
the  insane  idea  that  the  moment  had  arrived  for 
wresting  Epirus,  Thessaly,  and  Crete  from  Turkey. 
Without  preparation,   without  the  support  of  any 


GREECE    AS    A    KINGDOM  85 

great  Power,  with  a  small  and  inefficient  army- 
he  crossed  the  northern  frontier.  The  extremely 
humiliating  result  was  that  England  and  France 
blockaded  the  Piræus  and  landed  troops  to  main- 
tain the  neutrality  of  Greece.  This  guarantee 
force  remained  for  three  years  on  Greek  soil. 

This  event  killed  the  last  remnant  of  European 
sympathy  with  the  Greek  people.  Greece  was 
looked  upon  as  a  hopelessly  bankrupt  State,  an 
object  of  general  compassion. 

It  caused,  therefore,  neither  uneasiness  nor 
surprise  when  the  Greeks  finally  acted  upon  their 
oft-repeated  threats  of  turning  out  their  King. 

At  the  beginning  of  1862  the  first  disturbances 
broke  out,  when  the  garrison  of  Nauplia  openly 
revolted.  It  is  true  that  the  town  was  recaptured 
by  Government  troops,  but  it  was  only  a  short 
respite — the  germ  of  revolt  had  long  ago  under- 
mined the  whole  organism  of  the  State. 

The  King  then  determined  to  appeal  personally 
to  the  people  in  a  final  attempt  to  win  popularity. 
He  and  the  Queen  embarked  on  the  steam  frigate 
Amalia,  visited  Hydra  and  Spetzai,  travelled 
through  the  country  to  Sparta,  and  finally  arrived 
at  Kalamata.  Here  the  news  reached  them  that 
General  Grivas  had  raised  the  banner  of  revolt  at 
Vonitza  and  exhorted  the  Greek  nation  to  "defend 
its  liberty  and  the  national  sovereignty." 

King  Otho  returned  post  haste  to  Athens ;  but 
even  that  city  had  been  drawn  into  the  whirlpool 


36  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

of  revolution.  Half  the  garrison,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Colonel  Diamantopoulos,  had  entrenched 
itself  in  the  higher  quarters  of  the  capital,  while 
the  other  half,  which  was  still  loyal,  defended  the 
Palace  and  the  National  Bank.  On  the  King's 
arrival,  October  22nd,  the  old  hero  Kolokotronis 
made  an  attempt  to  arrest  the  course  of  events ;  he 
led  the  lifeguards  against  the  rebels,  volleys  were 
exchanged,  and  many  fell.  The  situation,  however, 
was  hopeless  ;  by  about  midnight  the  capital  was 
lost  to  the  King.  While  the  lifeguards  were  still 
able  to  defend  the  Palace,  the  rebels  broke  open 
the  prisons,  overpowered  the  police  and  burned 
the  criminal  records.  At  the  Piræus  the  com- 
mandant held  his  own,  until  he  fell,  riddled  by 
bullets. 

The  royal  couple  remained  irresolute  on  board 
the  frigate  Amalia,  deliberating  on  the  almost 
hopeless  position.  Then,  on  the  24th,  the  whole 
diplomatic  corps,  including  the  representative  of 
the  King  of  Bavaria,  met  and  unanimously  advised 
King  Otho  to  leave  the  country,  for  a  time  at 
least.  This  advice  decided  the  question  ;  the  King, 
the  Queen,  and  their  Court  proceeded  on  board  the 
British  frigate  Scylla.  From  this  vessel  King  Otho 
issued  a  manifesto  to  his  subjects  :  he  was  with- 
drawing, for  a  time,  since  he  had  not  the  heart  to 
plunge  his  beloved  Greece  into  a  sanguinary  civil 
war.  Neither  then  nor  later  would  he  hear  of  any 
official  abdication. 


GREECE    AS    A    KINGDOM  37 

Meanwhile  Demetrios  Bulgaris  had  formed  a 
new  government,  in  conjunction  with  Konstantinos 
Kanaris  and  Benizlo  Rouphos ;  and  as  early  as 
I  St  December  an  appeal  was  sent  out  to  all  Greeks 
at  home  and  abroad  to  proceed  to  the  election  of 
a  new  king  by  universal  suffrage.  The  polls  were 
to  be  opened  in  ten  days — at  the  consulates  for 
those  abroad — and  every  Greek  above  the  age  of 
twenty  had  the  right  to  vote. 

It  is  curious  to  examine  the  result  of  this 
popular  vote,  which  discloses  a  remarkable  ignor- 
ance of  European  political  affairs  among  the 
Greeks  of  that  time. 

Prince  Alfred,  Duke  of  Edinburgh,  headed  the 
poll  with  230,066  votes ;  after  him  the  Duke  of 
Leuchtenberg  (a  Romanoff)  received  2,400;  "an 
Orthodox  king,"  1,917  ;  the  Tsar,  1,841  ;  "a  king," 
1,763;  Prince  Napoleon,  245;  "a  French  Imperial 
prince,"  246 ;  a  republic,  93 ;  Prince  Amadeo  of 
Italy,  15  ;  the  Count  of  Flanders,  7  ;  Prince  William 
of  Denmark,  6  ;  Prince  Ypsilanti,  6  ;  King  Otho  i. 

The  voting  left  nothing  to  be  desired  in  the 
way  of  clearness.  Prince  Alfred's  election  as  King 
of  Greece  was  proclaimed  all  over  the  kingdom,  the 
warships  in  the  Piræus  fired  a  salute  of  loi  guns, 
Athens  was  illuminated,  and  all  was  joy  and  satis- 
faction— until  Prince  Alfred's  refusal  reached  the 
capital. 

It  soon  became  clear  how  difficult  it  would  be 
to   find   a  king    willing  to  accept  the    inheritance 


38  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

and  the  debts  of  his  predecessor.  It  was  not 
Greece,  however,  that  rendered  the  election  difficult 
by  putting  forward  exaggerated  demands,  but 
rather  the  reverse.  The  increasing  ferment,  which 
in  some  parts  of  the  kingdom  assumed  a  form 
dangerously  resembling  civil  war  and  anarchy,  the 
innate  disinclination  of  the  Greeks  to  submit  to 
any  chief  of  the  State  belonging  to  their  own 
nation — everything  prompted  a  rapid  solution  of 
a  most  untenable  situation.  The  Greeks,  however, 
might  have  spared  themselves  all  trouble,  for  the 
fate  of  their  country  was  decided  far  from  classic 
soil — in  the  councils  of  the  great  Powers. 

During  the  reign  of  King  Otho  the  three 
guaranteeing  Powers,  Great  Britain,  France,  and 
Russia,  had  each  endeavoured  with  varying  success 
to  acquire  a  preponderating  influence  in  the  new 
kingdom.  Usually  Great  Britain  had  the  upper 
hand.  A  British  High  Commissioner  adminis- 
tered in  the  name  of  the  Queen  the  Septinsular 
Republic  in  the  Ionian  Sea — Gladstone  himself 
had  for  a  short  time  occupied  the  Castle  of 
Corfu.  The  islanders  felt  drawn  towards  their 
Greek  kinsmen,  almost  to  the  same  extent  as  the 
Cretans,  and  on  various  occasions  England  had 
intimated  a  certain  disposition  to  relax  her  hold 
of  these  possessions,  which  were  somewhat  super- 
fluous as  regards  her  position  in  the  Mediterranean. 
At  this  moment,  while  the  election  of  a  king  was 
pending,   a  delegation  from  the  eight  councils  of 


GREECE    AS    A    KINGDOM  89 

the  islands  had  once  more  with  great  eloquence 
laid  the  national  hopes  and  desires  before  the 
British  Government,  and  had  returned  from  its 
mission  with  well  -  founded  expectations.  No 
wonder,  then,  that  after  the  fall  of  King  Otho 
Great  Britain  was  the  Power  to  which  the  affection 
and  hopes  of  the  Hellenes  were  turned. 

But  neither  Russia  nor  France  held  back ;  each 
Power  had  candidates  for  the  Greek  throne.  The 
diplomatists  at  Athens  worked  assiduously ;  the 
Greeks  divided  themselves  into  parties,  each  taking 
the  colour  of  the  great  Power  it  favoured.  Every- 
thing pointed  to  a  bitter  election  struggle,  the  result 
of  which  could  not  be  foreseen,  especially  as  the 
Bavarian  Minister  suddenly  began  to  exert  all  his 
activity  to  bring  back  the  exiled  King.  Consider- 
able sums  of  money  supported  the  agitation  ;  the 
powerful  family  of  Mavromichalis  in  the  Peloponnese 
marshalled  its  adherents  under  the  Bavarian  flag ; 
the  two  great  party  leaders,  Bulgaris  and  Kanaris 
collected  other  bodies  of  serviceable  men  ;  shots 
were  again  heard,  blood  was  shed,  and  soon  the 
situation  became  as  threatening  as  it  had  been 
on  the  departure  of  King  Otho. 

On  Prince  Alfred's  declining  to  accept  the 
crown  of  Greece,  Great  Britain  proposed  in  turn 
the  following  candidates  :  Ernest,  Duke  of  Saxe- 
Coburg,  Prince  Leiningen,  Prince  Hohenlohe,  and 
the  Archduke  Maximilian  of  Austria.  The 
sympathies    of    Russia     fluctuated     between    the 


40  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

Duke  of  Leuchtenberg  and  Prince  William  of 
Baden ;  France  was  for  the  Due  d'Aumale,  until 
at  the  last  moment  the  Emperor  threw  in  his 
influence  with  England,  turning  the  scale  in 
favour  of  a  new  candidate  —  the  one  who  was 
finally  successful. 

While  the  famous  European  Concert  was 
performing  one  of  its  most  discordant  symphonies, 
the  young  Prince,  who  before  long  was  to  draw 
the  attention  of  the  world  to  his  person  and  his 
conduct,  was  leading  an  existence  as  unremarked 
as  it  was  profitable  from  an  educational  point 
of  view. 

In  the  greatest  simplicity  young  Prince 
William  was  brought  up  together  with  his  five 
brothers  and  sisters,  in  the  Yellow  Palace  in 
Copenhagen.  At  the  time  when  the  Greek  King 
fled  from  his  country  there  were  not  many 
indications  of  the  great,  almost  romantic  future 
that  awaited  several  members  of  the  House  of 
Gliicksburg.  Of  the  sixteen  -  year  -  old  Prince 
William  himself  not  much  more  was  known  than 
that  he  was  an  unusually  handsome,  charming, 
and  good  -  humoured  person,  a  promising  naval 
cadet,  a  favourite  with  superiors  and  comrades 
alike.  It  is  scarcely  to  be  supposed  that  the 
events  in  far  -  off  Greece  occupied  the  young 
sailor's  mind  any  more  than  similar  occurrences 
in  other  half- civilised  countries;  nor  can  we 
find  anything  that   points   to   the   Greeks    having 


GREECE    AS    A    KINGDOM  41 

much  idea  of  the  Prince's  existence  or  asso- 
ciating any  expectation  at  all  with  his  person. 
For  at  so  late  a  date  as  December  1862,  only 
six  votes  were  oriven  to  the  Danish  Prince — six 
far  -  seeing  men  those  Greeks  must  have  been ! 
Soon,  however,  a  change  was  to  come  about  and 
unexpected  developments  were    in  progress. 

At  the  close  of  1862  the  British  Minister  at 
Copenhagen,  on  behalf  of  Queen  Victoria,  solicited 
the  hand  of  Princess  Alexandra  for  the  Prince 
of  Wales  ;  and  soon  afterwards  the  betrothal  took 
place. 

This  was  an  event  which  might  have  been 
of  ereat  sienificance  to  Denmark  at  that  critical 
time,  and  rejoicing  was  general  among  the 
Danes.  It  was  not  the  northern  kingdom,  how- 
ever, that  was  to  reap  direct  and  immediate  profit 
from  the  bond  which  allied  the  English  and  Danish 
Courts  ;  its  first  effect  was  felt  in  distant  Greece. 

It  is  well  known  that  Queen  Victoria  was 
far  from  regarding  Denmark  with  sympathy ; 
on  the  contrary,  she  entertained  a  predilection 
for  Germany.  On  the  other  hand,  the  British 
Prime  Minister,  Earl  Russell,  had  hitherto  shown 
warm  friendship  for  Denmark  ;  but  at  this  very 
juncture  the  English  statesman  executed  one 
of  those  sudden  changes  of  front  which  so  often 
characterised  his  subsequent  political  career. 
Without  any  warning  he  went  over  to  the 
German    camp.       He    advised    Hall,    the     Danish 


42  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Prime  Minister,  to  grant  Holstein  the  most 
liberal  form  of  self-government,  and  at  the  same 
time  gave  him  to  understand  that  Denmark 
would  have  herself  to  blame  for  the  consequences 
if  the  advice  were  not  immediately  followed. 

At  about  this  time  Prince  William's  candi- 
dature was  set  on  foot.  That  this  was  a  direct 
move  on  the  part  of  England,  or  that  at  any 
rate  the  proposal  was  known  to  meet  with  the 
entire  approval  of  the  English  Court,  is  beyond 
all  doubt.  Moreover,  it  was  the  British  Foreign 
Minister,  Earl  Russell,  who  sent  telegraphic 
instructions  to  the  Minister  at  Athens,  Mr 
Campbell  Scarlett,  to  lay  before  the  Greek 
National  Assembly  the  proposal  of  electing  the 
Danish  Prince. 

Meanwhile,  it  must  be  noted  that,  if  Prince 
William's  name  had  not  previously  occurred  to 
a  very  large  number  of  Greeks  in  connection 
with  the  vacant  throne,  it  was  now  seized  upon 
and  received  with  the  greatest  enthusiasm  by 
the  Hellenic  people. 

Earl  Russell's  telegram  arrived  on  March  i8th, 
and  twelve  days  later  the  Greek  Foreign  Minister, 
Prince  Mavrokordato,  received  telegraphic  informa- 
tion that  King  Frederick  of  Denmark  had  agreed 
to  receive  an  application  on  the  part  of  the  Greek 
nation. 

March  30th  was  a  red-letter  day  in  Athens. 
Mavrokordato    summoned    the    members    of  the 


ELECTION   OF   KING   GEORGE  48 

Ministry  and  proceeded  to  the  National  Assembly. 
The  Danish  King's  letter  of  consent  was  read  to 
the  deputies,  who  rose  to  their  feet  and  listened 
with  eager  attention,  and  immediately  afterwards 
President  Balbi  —  who  was  at  the  same  time 
chief  of  the  Ministry — rose  and  made  a  brilliant 
and  moving  speech  in  favour  of  the  future  ruler  of 
Greece.     His  concluding  words  were  as  follows : — 

"  Hitherto,  gentlemen,  I  have  spoken  as 
President  of  this  Assembly ;  permit  me  now  to 
say  a  few  words  as  a  simple  Greek  citizen  who 
only  has  his  country's  welfare  at  heart.  Just  as 
in  one  day  we  got  rid  of  King  Otho,  so  let  us 
in  one  day  choose  our  new  King.  An  admirable 
offer  has  been  made  us  —  I  propose  that  we 
instantly  accept  it  and  acclaim  Prince  William 
of  Denmark  as  King  of  Greece." 

Deafening  cheers  followed  this  invitation,  and  not 
a  single  note  of  discord  marred  the  enthusiasm.  The 
Assembly  proceeded  to  business  without  delay,  and 
passed  a  decree,  composed  of  three  paragraphs  : — 

1.  Prince       Christian       William       Ferdinand 

Adolph  George  is  appointed  sovereign 
of  Greece  under  the  name  of  King 
George  the  First. 

2.  The    King's    children    are    to    be    brought 

up  in  the  Greek  Orthodox  religion. 

3.  A   deputation   shall   be  appointed   immedi- 

ately and  despatched  to  Denmark  to 
offer  the  throne  officially  to  the  Prince. 


44  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

The  important  intelligence  spread  through 
Athens  in  a  moment,  and  everywhere  was 
rejoicing  and  satisfaction.  The  city  was  illumin- 
ated, a  thanksgiving  service  was  held  in  the 
Cathedral,  and  a  royal  salute  was  fired. 

A  deputation  was  chosen  without  delay,  and 
consisted  of  the  veteran  hero,  Admiral  Kanaris, 
and  the  tried  politicians  Zaimis  and  Grivas. 
Major  Mollas,  Captain  Scouzes,  aide-de-camp, 
Lieutenant  Reinech,  Secretary  Mavrokordato, 
Professor  Philemon,  and  Dr  Stavros  were  also 
attached  to  the  deputation. 

The  Greek  mission  arrived  at  Copenhagen  on 
April  24th,  and  was  received  with  marked  attention 
both  by  the  Government  and  the  public.  Every- 
thing was  done  to  make  their  stay  a  pleasant  one, 
but  we  may  be  sure  the  time  seemed  long  to  the 
deputation  in  Copenhagen  and  to  the  expectant 
people  of  Greece — it  was  one  thing  to  acclaim 
the  Danish  Prince  as  King  in  the  free,  impulsive, 
and  so  wonderfully  democratic  land  of  Hellas,  but 
quite  another  to  set  in  motion  the  extremely  com- 
plicated diplomatic  machinery  and  court  ceremonial 
of  northern  kingdoms  and  empires.  Months  were 
to  elapse  before  the  royal  title  was  officially 
accorded  to  the  young  Prince,  and  before  Admiral 
Kanaris  and  his  companions  could  send  the  joyful 
tidings  to  the   National   Assembly  at  Athens. 

At  this  time,  Prince  William  and  his  elder 
brother — afterwards   King    Frederick  VIII. — were 


ELECTION    OF    KING    GEORGE  45 

going  through  the  cadets'  course  at  the  Naval 
Academy,  just  like  the  sons  of  any  ordinary 
officer. 

Discipline  was  strict,  and  not  the  slightest 
difference  was  made  between  the  Princes  and  their 
comrades.  Whilst  Prince  Frederick  was  a  quiet 
and  extremely  well-behaved  cadet,  Prince  William 
was  lively  and  full  of  pranks,  which  not  un- 
frequently  brought  down  punishment  on  him. 

One  of  his  class-mates  of  those  days,  now  an 
Admiral,  told  me  of  the  Prince's  last  exploit, 
from  the  consequences  of  which  he  escaped  by  a 
marvellous  piece  of  luck. 

The  mathematical  master,  an  old  and  learned 
pedagogue,  was  in  the  habit  of  wearing  galoshes 
winter  and  summer,  and  he  invariably  left  them 
outside  the  class-room,  together  with  a  dark-green 
umbrella.  One  day  Prince  William  asked  per- 
mission to  go  out  during  the  lesson,  and  when 
he  came  back  the  word  was  passed  round  that 
now  there  would  be  some  fun  with  old  Mathiesen. 
The  excitement  was  intense  as  the  Professor  left 
the  room — what  was  going  to  happen  ? 

What  happened  was  that  Mathiesen  put  his 
feet  into  the  galoshes,  reached  up  for  his  umbrella, 
and  fell  at  full  length  in  the  passage,  while  his 
false  teeth  flew  into  one  corner  and  his  hat  into 
another.  The  ingenious  Prince  had  nailed  the 
galoshes  fast  to  the  floor. 

There    was   a    terrible    row,    for    the   old    man 


46  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

complained  and  the  Commander  was  furious.  In 
full  uniform,  with  cocked  hat  and  sword,  he  went 
to  the  Yellow  Palace  to  complain  in  person  to 
the  Heir  Apparent,  Prince  Christian,  of  his  in- 
corrigible son. 

But  the  affair  took  a  remarkable  and  unforeseen 
turn.  While  the  Commander  was  waiting  in  the 
anteroom,  the  door  suddenly  opened  and  Cadet 
William  appeared,  with  a  face  in  which  a  certain 
dignity  was  blended  with  irrepressible  roguishness. 

"  I  suppose  you  have  come  to  congratulate  me, 
Captain  ? "  said  the  Prince,  coming  into  the  room. 

"  Congratulate  ?  The  devil  I  have  !  I've  come 
to  complain,  sir,  to  complain.  ..."  The  Com- 
mander was  almost  speechless  with  indignation. 

"  Oh,  I  beg  your  pardon.  You  may  not  have 
heard  I  have  been  elected  King  of  Greece." 

''  What  do  you  say  ?     King  of Well,  that 

beats  everything!     H'm ! — I  suppose  it  isn't  true, 
is  it.?" 

"  Perfectly  true.  And  I  am  sure  my  father 
will  be  glad  to  receive  your  congratulations, 
Captain — you  are  the  first.  He  told  me  to  say 
you  could  come  in.  We  saw  you  from  the 
window." 

Completely  bewildered,  the  honest  sailor 
floundered  into  Prince  Christian's  study.  As  the 
door  closed  behind  him  he  heard  a  hearty  burst 
of  laughter. 

It  was  undeniably  not  altogether  an  easy  matter 


ELECTION    OF    KING    GEORGE  47 

for  King  Frederick  to  set  his  name  and  seal  to 
his  young  kinsman's  appointment  as  King  of 
Greece. 

A  very  doubtful  future  perhaps  awaited  the 
Danish  Prince  in  that  distant  and  extremely 
turbulent  kingdom.  It  was  the  King's  duty  as  far 
as  possible  to  secure  for  the  Prince  a  favourable 
financial  position  at  least — even  if  the  royal  journey 
to  the  south  should  prove  to  be  nothing  more  than 
a  youthful  adventure.  In  the  next  place  it  was 
important  at  the  outset  to  rouse  the  sympathy  and 
gratitude  of  the  Hellenes  towards  their  new  ruler, 
and  the  best  means  of  doing  this  was  to  induce 
England  to  cede  the  Ionian  Islands.  Finally, 
the  King  of  Denmark  was  anxious  not  to  offend 
the  friendly  royal  house  of  Bavaria  ;  for  it  must  be 
remembered  that  King  Otho  had  never  officially 
abdicated  the  throne  of  Greece,  nor  could  he  ever 
be  induced  to  take  such  a  step  voluntarily. 

It  is  obvious  that  negotiations  in  which  Denmark, 
Bavaria,  England,  Russia,  and  France  were  con- 
cerned, could  not  be  brought  to  any  rapid  con- 
clusion. Europe,  however,  has  no  more  lively 
desire  than  to  establish  tranquillity  in  the  Balkan 
Peninsula,  and  the  desire  was  never  more  apparent 
than  at  this  juncture.  Governments  and  diploma- 
tists displayed  a  zeal  and  a  spirit  of  accommoda- 
tion which  have  seldom  been  seen  before  or  since  ; 
Frederick  VI  I. 's  conditio  sine  qua  non  was  admitted 
without  objection. 


48  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

On  June  5th,  1863,  the  London  protocol  re- 
lating to  the  throne  of  Greece  was  signed  by  the 
Ambassadors  of  France,  Baron  Gros,  of  Russia, 
Baron  Brunnow,  and  of  Denmark,  Chamberlain 
Bille,  and  attested  by  Earl  Russell  as  Secretary  of 
State  for  Foreign  Affairs.  Thus  the  approval  of  the 
protecting  Powers  was  assured  to  Prince  William's 
"forthcoming  acceptance  of  the  Greek  crown." 

But  in  reality  everything  was  already  arranged 
by  May  24th,  so  that  the  deputation  was  able  to 
despatch  the  following  telegram  from  Copenhagen 
to  Athens  : — 

"  The  affair  is  concluded  ;  the  Minister  has 
informed  us  in  writing  that  the  Crown  has  been 
accepted  and  that  our  King  will  set  out  on  his 
voyage  as  soon  as  the  incorporation  of  the  Ionian 
Islands  has  taken  place.  —  Kanaris,  Zaimis, 
Grivas." 

That  this  telegram  removed  a  heavy  load  from 
Greek  minds  is  clear  from  abundant  evidence. 
The  delay  had  seemed  long  and  depressing,  and 
doubts  of  a  successful  result  increased  from  day 
to  day.  A  very  significant  outburst  appeared  in 
the  Athens  paper  Evnomia  of  May  24th  : — 

"  People  of  Greece,  rejoice  !  Your  troubles  are 
at  an  end  and  our  prayers  have  been  heard !  The 
dangers  of  Hellas  are  past,  the  ground  has  ceased 
to  tremble,  the  earthquake  has  subsided  before  the 
edifice  of  the  State  was  shaken  to  its  foundation. 
The  throne   is   saved ;    already  the  shadow  of  the 


ELECTION    OF    KING    GEORGE  49 

Crown   spreads   over  the   country,   protecting   the 
laws.  ..." 

Somewhat  more  temperate  and  northern,  but 
no  less  cordial  and  joyful,  was  the  feeling  in 
Copenhagen.  The  two  brothers,  Prince  Frederick 
and  Prince  William,  were  both  extremely  popular 
among  the  townspeople  and  with  their  comrades 
in  the  Army  and  Navy.  Prince  Frederick's  future 
career  had  long  ago  been  mapped  out,  and  now 
the  Danish  people  felt  both  joy  and  pride  that 
the  choice  had  fallen  upon  the  second  of  the  Heir 
Apparent's  sons.  It  was  felt  to  be  a  consolation 
at  that  time  of  peril,  and  no  slight  encouragement 
to  the  national  aspirations,  that  the  future  sovereigns 
of  Denmark  were  forming  such  powerful  and 
important  alliances  with  the  reigning  families  of 
England,  Russia,  and  Sweden  in  this  and  the 
following  years.  And  now  again  the  attention  of 
Europe  was  drawn  to  the  princely  family  in  the 
modest  "  Yellow  Palace  "  :  a  member  of  the  Danish 
royal  house  was  about  to  place  the  crown  of  Greece 
upon  his  head. 

Preliminaries  of  the  great  event  were  not  long 
in  coming.  On  June  3rd  Cadet  H.R.H.  Prince 
William  was  promoted  Captain  in  the  Navy. 

On  the  5th  the  following  announcement  was 
issued  from  the  Court  Chamberlain's  office : — 

•*  To-morrow,  Saturday,  at  12  o'clock  noon,  His 
Majesty  the  King  is  graciously  pleased  to  receive 

D 


50  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

in  solemn  audience  at  Christiansborg  Palace  the 
deputation  sent  by  the  Greek  National  Assembly 
to  offer  the  throne  of  Greece  to  His  Royal  Highness 
Prince  Christian  William  Ferdinand  Adolph  George 
of  Denmark.  The  ceremonial  approved  for  this 
occasion  is  given  below. 

"After  the  solemn  audience  at  Christiansborg 
Palace,  the  deputation  will  be  received  in  audience 
by  His  Royal  Highness  Prince  William  at  the 
Palace  of  His  Royal  Highness  Prince  Christian 
of  Denmark. 

"At  5  o'clock  a  state  dinner  will  be  held  at 
Christiansborg  Palace." 

The  day  came — June  6th — with  the  sun  shining 
from  a  cloudless  sky  upon  a  city  gay  with  flags 
and  in  festival  humour.  The  streets  through 
which  the  Prince  would  pass  were  packed  with 
people. 

At  a  quarter  to  twelve  Prince  Christian  left  his 
palace  in  a  state  carriage  ;  Prince  Frederick  sat  by 
his  father's  side,  Prince  William  opposite.  On  the 
way  back  the  two  brothers  had  changed  places. 

At  the  same  time  the  Greek  deputation  drove 
in  five  royal  carriages  from  the  Hotel  Phænix  to 
the  Palace. 

The  "  ceremonial  approved  for  the  occasion " 
fills  no  less  than  four  columns  of  the  official  gazette, 
for  the  King  desired  that  this,  the  last  great  event 
of  his  life,  should  be  marked  by  all  appropriate 
solemnity. 


X 

2  w 

w  a 

<   H 

o 
a 

^  '^ 

O 

H 


ELECTION    OF    KING    GEORGE  51 

The  throne  was  placed  in  the  hall  of  the  Palace, 
with  the  mantle  of  ermine  spread  over  it,  and  there 
the  King  received  the  Greek  deputation.  On  the 
right  of  the  throne  and  on  its  lowest  step  stood 
the  Heir  Apparent,  Prince  Christian,  and  the 
future  King  of  Greece  ;  at  the  foot  of  the  steps 
the  members  of  the  Privy  Council  had  taken  up 
their  position.  On  the  opposite  side  were  the 
Chief  Cup-bearer,  the  Master  of  the  Ceremonies,  the 
Keeper  of  the  Privy  Archives,  the  Aides-de-camp 
on  duty,  the  Chamberlains  of  the  Dowager  Queen 
and  of  the  Heir  Apparent,  the  Master  of  the 
Horse,  the  PrivatCj  Secretary,  the  Gentleman-in- 
waiting,  the  Colonels  of  the  Lifeguards  and  of 
the  Hussars,  the  Bishop  of  Sealand,  and  the 
Director  of  the  Civil   List. 

Immediately  opposite  the  throne  stood  the 
Ministers  of  England,  France,  and  Russia.  The 
rest  of  the  hall  was  filled  with  a  brilliant  crowd 
of  the  most  prominent  men  in  Denmark,  in 
uniforms  and  decorations,  while  lifeguards,  jægers, 
footmen,  and  lackeys  —  all  in  gala  dress  — 
lined  the  corridors  and  the  broad  marble  stair- 
case. 

Punctually  at  twelve  o'clock  the  door  at  the 
end  of  the  hall  was  opened,  and,  conducted  by 
the  Master  of  the  Ceremonies,  Count  Bliicher- 
Altona,  the  emissaries  of  Greece  entered  and 
placed  themselves  before  the  throne. 

In    a  loud   voice  that  showed  strong   emotion 


52  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

the  white  -  haired  naval  hero,  Admiral  Kanaris, 
read  the  appeal  of  the  Hellenes  to  the  King  of 
Denmark : 

**  Sire, — The  National  Assembly  of  Greece  in 
its  session  of  March  i8th  has  elected  and  pro- 
claimed His  Royal  Highness  Prince  William 
George  of  Denmark  as  King  of  the  Hellenes 
under  the  name  of  George  the  First,  and  has 
honoured  us  with  the  duty  of  offering  the  crown 
to  His  Royal  Highness  in  the  name  of  the 
Hellenic  people. 

"  In  placing,  Sire,  in  your  Majesty's  hands 
the  decree  announcing  the  election  of  His  Royal 
Highness,  we  hope  that  your  Majesty's  reply 
will  fulfil  the  desires  and  expectations  of  the 
Hellenic  people. 

"This  election,  Sire,  is  not  only  a  homage 
to  the  person  of  the  illustrious  King,  to  whom 
it  has  pleased  Divine  Providence  to  entrust  the 
destinies  of  Denmark,  but  also  a  proof  of  confidence 
in  the  talents  of  the  young  Prince.  It  will  form. 
Sire,  a  bond  between  two  nations,  which  have 
been  distinguished  in  all  times  by  their  virtues 
and  patriotism. 

"  Greece,  Sire,  who  bases  all  her  hopes  upon 
her  young  sovereign,  and  who  relies  upon  the 
support  of  the  three  great  protecting  Powers,  is 
firmly  convinced  that  she  will  one  day  see  the 
fulfilment  of  her  national  aspirations." 

King    Frederick    VII.    rose    from    his    throne. 


ELECTION    OF    KING    GEORGE  53 

an   imposing  figure,  and  in  a  clear  voice   replied 
to  the  Greek  deputation  : — 

"We  accept  on  behalf  of  our  young  kinsman, 
Prince  William  George,  the  crown  to  which  he 
has  been  called  by  the  Greek  nation. 

"In  the  course  of  the  negotiations  which  have 
been  carried  on  in  London  with  the  three  great 
Powers,  which  have  contributed  so  greatly  to 
the  establishment  of  the  kingdom  of  Greece  and 
have  preserved  an  unflagging  interest  in  its 
progress,  we  have  made  it  a  condition  of  the 
acceptance  of  the  crown  that  the  Ionian  Islands 
be  united  to  the  kingdom  of  Greece.  It  gives 
us  pleasure  to  be  able  to  express  the  confident 
expectation  that  this  union  will  take  place  in  the 
near  future,  and  it  has  been  our  desire  that  the 
young  King,  when  he  is  received  for  the  first 
time  by  his  people,  may  be  greeted  as  the 
messenger  of  the  fulfilment  of  this  well-grounded 
and  long-cherished  wish. 

"It  is  our  hope  that  with  the  devoted  assist- 
ance of  the  Greek  people  he  will  be  successful  in 
developing  the  rich  resources  of  the  country  and 
in  leading  it  towards  a  fair  and  happy  future. 
This  desire  is  shared  by  all  those  who  hold  in 
imperishable  remembrance  the  great  past  of  Greece 
and  her  heroic  struggle  for  independence.  And 
when  the  young  King  leaves  his  native  land  for 
his  new  home,  this  sincere  desire  of  the  King 
and  people  of  Denmark  will  accompany  him." 


54  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

When  the  King  had  concluded  his  speech,  he 
invited  Prince  William  to  ascend  to  the  second 
step  of  the  throne  and  addressed  the  following 
words  to  his  young  kinsman  : 

"  I  will  give  you,  before  you  leave  this  place, 
a  sincere  and  well-meant  piece  of  advice  :  let  it 
always  be  your  endeavour  to  win  and  retain  the 
love  of  your  people ;  I  do  not  wish  to  praise 
myself,  but  I  speak  from  experience  when  I  say 
that  in  this  a  king's  true  happiness  consists. 
Abide  firmly  by  the  constitution  of  your  country ; 
strive  constantly  to  make  it  recognised  and  see 
that  it  is  adhered  to.  If  you  make  this  your 
rule,  it  will  go   well   with  you  and  your  country." 

King  Frederick  made  a  sign  to  Vice-Admiral 
Mourier,  and  the  latter  brought  him  the  insignia 
of  the  Order  of  the  Elephant. 

His  Majesty  spoke  again  : 

"  Before  I  raise  you  to  the  exalted  position 
you  are  soon  to  occupy,  I  will  give  you  at  the 
foot  of  the  throne,  while  you  are  still  Prince  of 
Denmark,  a  visible  sign  of  your  King's  favour, 
in  creating  you  Knight  of  the  Elephant." 

The  King  then  handed  the  Prince  the  insignia  of 
the  Order,  drew  him  up  to  the  highest  step  of  the 
throne,  embraced  and  kissed  the  newly-elected  sov- 
ereign three  times,  and  said  in  a  voice  that  showed 
signs  of  emotion  and  the  most  sincere  good-will : 

"  Receive  your  old  King's  blessing.  God  be 
with  you  in  your  future  path!" 


ELECTION    OF    KING    GEORGE  55 

With  that  the  impressive  and  profoundly 
moving  ceremony  came  to  an  end.  The  Greek 
deputation  withdrew,  while  the  two  Kings,  of 
Denmark  and  Greece,  followed  by  the  whole 
body  of  diplomatists,  courtiers,  Privy  Councillors 
and  officials,  left  the  throne-room  in  procession. 

An  hour  later  the  deputation  waited  on  the 
newly-elected  King,  who  received  the  representa- 
tives of  his  future  subjects  in  the  palace  of  his 
father,   Prince  Christian. 

Admiral  Kanaris  was  again  the  spokesman  : 

"  Sire,  —  Praise  be  to  God,  who  has  been 
pleased  to  vouchsafe  me  in  my  old  age  the 
favour  of  greeting  your  Majesty  as  King,  and 
of  presenting,  in  association  with  my  honoured 
colleagues,  the  congratulations  of  Greece. 

"As  representatives  of  the  whole  Hellenic  race 
we  regard  this  day  as  the  fairest  of  our  lives, 
since  we  are  here  to  affirm  the  loyalty  and  love 
of  a  nation  whose  history  and  sufferings  render 
it  worthy  of  your  Majesty's  sympathy. 

"  By  the  decree  announcing  your  Majesty's 
election  Greece  has  placed  her  whole  future  and 
all  her  hopes  in  the  hands  of  her  sovereign,  con- 
vinced that,  inspired  by  the  great  duties  he  will 
have  to  fulfil,  he  will  devote  himself  to  the  welfare 
of  the  country  and  to  the  development  of  the 
nation's  free  institutions. 

"  As  regards  myself.  Sire,  having  seen  this  day, 
I  have  lived  long  enough  to  be  able  to  say  with 


56  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Simeon  :  '  Lord,  now  suffer  thy  servant  to  depart 
in  peace  ! '  " 

Deeply  moved,  the  young  King  repHed  : 

"With  real  gladness  I  have  received  this  first 
greeting  from  the  representatives  of  the  Hellenic 
people,  and  with  profound  emotion  I  have  listened 
to  its  utterance  from  the  lips  of  a  man  whose 
name  is  with  imperishable  honour  bound  up 
with  the  rebirth  of  Greece.  I  feel  deeply  the 
responsibility  of  the  vocation  that  has  fallen 
to  my  lot ;  I  will  devote  to  it  the  best  powers 
of  my  life,  and  I  rely  upon  the  loyal  support 
of  the  Greek  nation  in  order  that  we  may 
attain  our  common  object,  the  happiness  of 
Greece. 

*'  I  have  grown  up  in  a  country  where  lawful 
order  goes  hand  in  hand  with  constitutional 
liberty,  and  which  has  thereby  attained  a  great 
and  beneficent  development.  The  lessons  I  have 
learnt  here  will  go  with  me  and  guide  me  in  my 
new  country,  and  I  shall  always  keep  before  me 
the  motto,  which  is  that  of  the  King  of  Denmark : 
The  peoples  love  is  my  strength  !  " 

At  five  o'clock  the  same  afternoon  Frederick  VI  I. 
gave  a  magnificent  state  dinner  at  Christiansborg 
Palace.  Two  hundred  and  fifty  guests  were  in- 
vited, among  them,  of  course,  the  Greek  deputation, 
the  members  of  which  were  all  decorated  by  the 
King  with  his  own  hand. 

In  the  course  of  the  dinner  the  Greek  King's 


ELECTION    OF   KING    GEORGE  57 

health  was  proposed  by  the  Danish  monarch,  and 
in  his  reply  King  George  said : 

"  I  beg  your  Majesty  to  rest  assured  that  I 
shall  constantly  strive  to  follow  your  example ; 
and  wherever  I  go  I  shall  always  try  to  do  honour 
to  the  country  from  which  I  come." 

From  all  contemporary  accounts  it  appears  that 
the  people  of  Copenhagen  took  part  in  all  these 
festivities  with  jubilant  enthusiasm.  No  small 
share  of  popularity  was  showered  on  the  Greek 
representatives  ;  there  was  no  end  to  the  cheering 
whenever  they  showed  themselves  with  the  snowy- 
haired  hero  Kanaris  at  their  head,  clad  in  the 
picturesque  national  costume  of  the  Greeks.  That 
the  youthful  King  had  the  lion's  share  of  the 
popular  rejoicing  was  natural  enough.  Every  one 
admired  the  slight  and  engaging  young  figure, 
to  which  the  uniform  of  a  naval  captain  lent  an 
appearance  of  manhood  that  his  seventeen  years 
could  not  have  given  him. 

The  same  evening  a  telegram  from  Athens 
arrived  with  an  account  of  the  reception  of  the 
news  by  the  Hellenes  : 

"  The  question  of  the  Crown  is  settled  at  last ; 
Prince  William  ascends  the  throne  of  Greece  under 
the  name  of  George  I.  Two  despatches  from  the 
Greek  deputation  at  Copenhagen  announced  this 
happy  result  to  us  on  Wednesday  and  Thursday. 
Both  despatches  were  read  by  the  Foreign  Minister 
in    the    National    Assembly,    whereupon    all    the 


58  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

deputies  rose  from  their  seats  and  with  bare  heads 
cried,  'Long  Hve  the  King!'  Immediately  after- 
wards the  President  of  the  National  Assembly 
gave  orders  for  the  festival  we  are  celebrating 
to-day  (Saturday),  The  festival  was  ushered  in 
at  daybreak  by  a  salvo  of  guns,  and  at  lo  o'clock 
a  Te  Deum  was  sung  in  the  Cathedral  in  the 
presence  of  the  Deputies,  the  Diplomatic  Corps, 
the  Ministers,  and  the  superior  officers,  as  well  as 
a  large  number  of  the  inhabitants.  Soldiers  of 
the  National  Guard  paraded  outside  the  Cathedral. 
This  evening  the  whole  city  will  be  illuminated, 
and  bands  will  play  in  all  public  places.  It  is 
impossible  to  describe  the  enthusiasm  that  prevails 
here." 

For  once  all  the  Powers  of  Europe  were  in 
agreement — though  with  some  reservation  on  the 
part  of  Germany — in  congratulating  Greece  on  the 
choice  of  a  new  king.  From  Russia,  Sweden, 
England,  and  France — indeed,  from  Turkey  itself 
— came  telegrams  couched  in  the  most  cordial 
terms,  and  the  newspapers  were  full  of  good-will. 

After  a  few  more  days'  stay  in  Copenhagen  the 
Greek  deputation  returned  to  Athens  to  prepare 
for  the  young  sovereign's  arrival. 

King  George  himself  had  to  wait  some  time 
longer.  An  affair  of  the  greatest  importance  had 
to  be  brought  to  its  official  conclusion  before  he 
could  set  out  for  his  new  home — and  this  was  the 
cession  of  the  Ionian  Islands. 

However,  the  English  Government  had  given 


ELECTION    OF   KING    GEORGE  59 

a  binding  promise,  and  Earl  Russell  showed  his 
willingness  to  accede  to  the  firmly  expressed  desire 
of  the  Danish  King — all  the  more  readily  as  the 
islands  were  not,  properly  speaking,  a  British  pos- 
session, but  an  independent  republic  under  the 
suzerainty  and  protection  of  the  British  Crown. 

In  his  speech  in  Parliament  on  this  occasion 
the  British  Foreign  Secretary  laid  down  as  one 
of  the  leading  principles  of  the  British  Government 
that  of  showing  consideration  for  a  national  desire 
of  long  standing  and  vigorously  expressed.  At 
that  time  no  objection  was  raised  to  the  principle, 
but  it  is  permissible  to  contrast  with  this  the 
attitude  of  subsequent  English  governments  towards 
the  claims  of  Crete — identical  with  those  of  the 
Ionian  Islands  —  which  have  been  raised  for  an 
even  longer  time  and  with  far  more  vigour ;  so 
vigorously,  indeed,  that  they  have  cost  the  lives 
of  hundreds  of  Cretans. 

King  George  then  set  out  on  his  long  journey. 
He  was  accompanied  by  the  experienced  Danish 
diplomatist,  Count  Sponneck,  and  by  two  Danish 
aides-de-camp,  the  naval  officers  Baron  Giildencrone 
and  Lieutenant  Funch.  The  King  wished  to  thank 
the  Tsar  of  Russia,  the  Queen  of  England,  and  the 
Emperor  of  the  French — the  crowned  heads  of  the 
three  protecting  Powers — for  the  support  they  had 
accorded  him  in  his  election  to  the  throne  of  Greece. 

And,  having  concluded  his  round  of  visits,  the 
King  sailed  for  Athens. 


60  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

The  whole  of  Europe  followed  him  with  sym- 
pathy— and  doubt.  In  his  first  message  to  the 
Greek  nation  the  youthful  sovereign  promised  to 
live  only  for  his  people,  and  to  make  the  country 
the  "model  kingdom  of  the  Orient."  Would  he 
be  able  to  fulfil  the  latter  promise  ?  The  Danish 
youth  had  now  to  prove  that,  as  ruler  of  a  nation 
which  contemporary  sceptics  condemned  to  a  hope- 
less decadence,  he  could  lead  his  kingdom  through 
the  trials  of  rebirth,  through  crises  and  perils  to 
new  life  in  the  path  of  development  and  progress. 

Would  he  be  successful  ? 


CHAPTER    II 

THE    EARLIER    YEARS    OF    KING   GEORGE's    REIGN 

On  October  29th,  1863,  King  George  made  his 
entry  into  the  capital  of  Greece ;  on  the  following 
day  he  took  the  oath  to  the  Constitution. 

It  must  be  acknowledged  that,  if  the  Greeks 
up  to  this  moment  had  been  opposed  one  to 
another  in  open  conflict  or  secret  intrigue,  their 
differences  vanished  as  soon  as  their  young  King 
appeared  amongst  them.  Their  joy  at  the  ending 
of  the  period  of  disorganisation,  their  triumph 
at  being  able  at  last  to  gather  round  a  common 
ruler,  quenched  the  last  embers  of  discontent  and 
mutual  jealousy.  Exultation  was  heard  over  the 
whole  country.  Athens,  as  ever,  led  the  way 
in  rejoicing  as  in  dissension ;  for  a  whole  week 
the  Acropolis  and  the  Temple  of  Zeus  were 
brilliantly  illuminated,  Bengal  lights  blazed  every- 
where, rockets  by  the  thousand  darted  to  the 
sky,  and  one  fete  followed  another. 

Only  with  a  few  cool-headed  sceptics  —  who 
were  mostly  to  be  found  among  the  foreign  diplo- 
matists —  did    the    future    provide    a    dark    and 

Gl 


62  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

threatening  background  to  all  this  warmth  of 
popular  rejoicing.  Men  who  were  prominent 
amonsT  the  well  -  wishers  of  Greece  looked  on 
with  anxiety  as  the  boyish,  open  -  hearted  King 
went  about  so  confidently  among  his  subjects,  of 
whom  many  were  notorious  as  crafty  and  un  - 
scrupulous  politicians,  and  all  had  broken  their 
oath  to  their  former  sovereign.  And  the  only 
adviser  of  this  inexperienced  monarch  of  seventeen 
was  a  Dane,  no  doubt  extremely  shrewd  and  a 
practised  diplomatist,  but  entirely  ignorant  of  the 
state  of  affairs  in  Greece,  of  the  Greek  spirit, 
mode  of  thought,  language,  and  customs.  If  at 
least  Count  Sponneck  had  been  an  amiable, 
adaptable,  ingratiating  personality,  there  was  a 
possibility  that  he  might  have  become  in  course 
of  time  a  really  useful  assistant  to  the  young 
King ;  but  all  contemporary  evidence  shows  him 
to  have  been  a  man  who  lacked  adaptability  and 
diplomatic  tact  in  a  quite  remarkable  degree. 
It  was  a  fortunate  thing  that  King  George  him- 
self possessed  an  unusual  share  of  these  qualities. 
Half  a  century  has  now  elapsed  since  the  day 
when,  in  the  presence  of  the  National  Assembly 
at  Athens,  the  young  sovereign  of  Hellas  kissed 
the  Bible,  crossed  himself  and  uttered  the  words  : 
"  I  swear  in  the  name  of  the  Holy  and  Indivisible 
Trinity  to  defend  the  Greek  religion,  to  protect 
and  preserve  the  inviolability  and  independence 
of  the  Greek  State,  and  to  rule  according  to  the 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    68 

law."  It  may  therefore  be  appropriate  here  to 
review  the  circumstances  in  which  King  George 
began  his  reign. 

The  Greek  nation  had  driven  out  its  first 
sovereign  and  chosen  Queen  Victoria's  second 
son  in  his  place.  The  proffered  crown  was 
declined,  and  it  fell  to  the  lot  of  a  young  and 
unknown  prince  from  the  little  kingdom  of 
Denmark  to  ascend  the  vacant  throne.  The 
difference — apart  from  personal  qualities,  of  which 
no  one  was  yet  in  a  position  to  judge — was  an 
exceedingly  marked  one  ;  especially  as  the  Greek 
State  would  have  once  more  to  face  an  uncertain 
future,  without  the  support  that  England  un  - 
doubtedly  would  have  afforded  it,  if  a  member 
of  the  British  royal  family  had  formed  a  bond 
between  the  two  peoples. 

King  George's  predecessor  was  able  to  rely 
from  the  moment  of  his  arrival  upon  a  considerable 
force  of  troops — his  own  countrymen,  loyal  to  the 
death.  The  new  sovereign  could  only  dispose  of 
a  national  army,  the  very  force  which  had  been 
the  chief  factor  in  the  recent  revolution.  Instead 
of  the  comparatively  well-filled  treasury  that  King 
Otho  found,  there  was  now  a  heavy  debt  ;  and 
the  nation  that  the  Danish  Prince  had  under- 
taken to  govern  was  no  longer  surrounded  by 
the  sympathies  and  great  expectations  of  other 
peoples ;  on  the  contrary,  the  halo  that  had 
crowned  the   Hellenic  race  had   long  since   paled 


64  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

in  the  glaring  light  of  unfulfilled  obligations. 
Deprived  of  all  their  romantic  glamour,  the  Greeks 
now  appeared  to  the  mind  of  Europe  as  a  half- 
civilised,  untrustworthy,  and  turbulent  race,  which 
was  almost  as  difficult  to  bring  into  the  path  of 
reform  and  development  as  its  former  oppressors, 
the  Ottomans  themselves. 

It  is  now  almost  incomprehensible  that  the 
civilised  world  could  pass  so  hasty  and  unjust  a 
condemnation  upon  Greece  after  no  more  than 
thirty  years  of  liberty  and  self-government,  but 
we  have  only  to  read  the  expressions  of  con- 
temporary opinion  which  were  showered  upon 
King  George  during  his  journey  from  Copenhagen 
to  Athens  —  misgiving  and  hopelessness  were  the 
key-notes  of  them  all. 

However  the  situation  may  have  been  viewed 
by  the  great  Powers,  by  diplomatists,  and  by  the 
royal  family  of  Denmark,  it  is  certain  that  King 
George  himself  had  all  the  bright  confidence  of 
youth  in  the  future  and  in  the  nation  he  was  to 
govern.  He  was  determined  from  the  outset  to 
do  his  duty  to  the  utmost,  to  exert  all  the  strength 
of  will  of  his  healthy  northern  nature  for  the 
welfare  of  the  people  and  the  country ;  and  it  was 
his  purpose  to  become  merged  in  his  subjects  as 
completely  as  is  conceivable,  to  penetrate  to  the 
inmost  core  of  the  Hellenic  spirit  —  to  become  a 
Greek. 

King  George   had    the  great  good    fortune  of 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    65 

being  able  at  his  very  accession  to  fulfil  one  of 
the  keenest  desires  of  his  people — the  incorporation 
of  the  Ionian  Islands  in  the  kingdom. 

There  were,  however,  many  diplomatic  and 
administrative  details  to  be  settled  before  the 
transfer  could  take  place ;  it  was  finally  fixed  for 
June   I  864. 

It  was  the  King's  wish  to  avail  himself  of  the 
opportunity  to  gain  as  wide  a  knowledge  as  possible 
of  his  country  and  people,  and  he  therefore  set  out 
at  the  end  of  May  on  a  journey  through  the  whole 
Peloponnese. 

At  that  time  there  was  not  a  single  road 
practicable  for  wheeled  traffic  beyond  the  immediate 
vicinity  of  Athens ;  only  intricate  bridle  -  paths 
traversed  the  mountainous  country.  The  King 
and  his  whole  suite  were  therefore  obliged  to 
perform  the  long  and  troublesome  journey  on 
mules.  It  proved  a  real  triumphal  procession, 
through  Corinth,  by  Argos,  Tripolitza  and  Sparta 
to  Kalamata,  where  the  frigate  Hellas  was  wait- 
ing. It  was  no  impression  of  prosperity  the  King 
received  on  this  tour  through  the  southern  part 
of  his  kingdom,  for  on  all  sides  valleys  and  plains 
were  still  lying  waste  from  the  ravages  of  Ibrahim 
Pasha,  although  thirty  years  had  since  elapsed  ; 
and  as  yet  only  mud  huts  had  been  raised  upon 
the  ruins  of  villages  and  towns.  But  wherever 
the  royal  progress  halted,  the  people  flocked  about 
it ;    young  or  old,  strong  or  sick,  all  wished  to  do 


66  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

homage  to  their  youthful  King  and  to  assure  him 
of  their  loyalty  and  support. 

From  Kalamata  the  Hellas  proceeded  north- 
ward, escorted  by  British,  French,  and  Russian 
warships.  Off  Pyrgos  the  old  three-decker  Duke 
of  Marlborough,  of  1 30  guns,  lay  at  anchor  with 
the  last  battalion  of  the  Corfu  garrison  and  the 
High  Commissioner,  Sir  Henry  Storks,  on  board. 
A  magnificent  barge,  at  the  stern  of  which  the 
Ionian  banner  was  displayed,  came  alongside  the 
royal  ship.  Sir  Henry  struck  the  flag  with  his 
own  hands,  brought  it  on  board  the  Greek  frigate, 
and,  kneeling,  laid  it  at  King  George's  feet. 

On  June  6th  Corfu  was  reached.  The  whole 
island  was  given  over  to  festivity  and  rejoicing ; 
wherever  the  King  showed  himself,  he  was 
surrounded  by  enthusiastic  Corfiotes.  Hagios 
Georgios — St.  George — was  his  name  among  the 
islanders  at  that  time,  a  token  of  their  delight  in 
the  King's  astonishingly  youthful  appearance,  his 
goodness  and  his  engaging  candour. 

Sir  Horace  Rumbold,  then  British  Minister  at 
Athens,  has  given  us  in  his  "  Recollections "  a 
picture  of  the  King  of  the  Hellenes  in  those  days 
which  is  well  worth  reproducing : — 

"  King  George  was  at  this  time  barely  eighteen 
and  a  half.  Although  still  boyish  in  many  ways, 
and  with  a  flow  of  animal  spirits  that  made  it 
sometimes   difficult  for  us,   his  daily   companions. 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    67 

to  maintain  the  respectful  reserve  and  gravity  due 
to  his  regal  station,  he  already  showed  much  of 
that  simple  dignity  and  charm  of  manner  which, 
together  with  her  transcendent  beauty,  have  made 
his  sister,  the  Princess  of  Wales,  the  beloved  of 
all  England.  Even  at  this  time  it  was  possible 
to  discern  in  him  the  sterling  qualities  which  have 
enabled  him  to  weather  the  many  difficulties  that 
beset  his  Government  during  the  Creton  insur- 
rection, again  during  the  storm  produced  by  the 
Oropos  murders,  and,  finally,  through  this  last 
most  serious  crisis  in  Eastern  affairs.^  But  his 
truthfulness  and  straightforwardness,  united  to  con- 
siderable firmness  of  character  and  high  personal 
courage,  at  once  assured  to  him  an  exceptional 
position  with  his  subjects,  while  his  powerful 
dynastic  connections  subsequently  made  him  an 
invaluable  link  between  Europe  and  his  country  at 
those  conjunctures  when  Greece  stood  in  greatest 
disfavour  with  public  opinion  in  the  West.  I 
sometimes  doubt  whether  the  Greeks  sufficiently 
realise  the  extent  to  which  they  are  indebted  to 
their  king  for  the  consideration  and  sympathy 
that  have  ever  been  shown  to  them.  At  the 
same  time,  the  young  sovereign  early  borrowed  a 
leaf  out  of  the  book  of  King  Leopold  L  of  Belgium 
by  letting  —  to  quote  that  sagacious  sovereign's 
well-known  jest  —  his  subjects  clearly  understand 
that  he  always  'kept  a  portmanteau  ready  packed,' 
and  was  prepared  to  leave  them  at  any  moment 
if  ever  they  should  make  it  too  evident  that  they 
desired  to  be  rid  of  him." 

^  The  events  of  1885-86. 


68  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

This  journey  was  certainly  one  of  the  few  bright 
spots  in  the  early  years  of  King  George's  reign. 
They  were  years  of  hard  work,  for  the  whole 
edifice  had  to  be  built  up,  or  thoroughly  repaired 
where  the  foundations  were  insecure.  Things 
were  in  such  a  state  that  in  some  departments 
the  very  machinery  of  government  had  come  to  a 
standstill ;  in  others  it  worked  haltingly,  as  though 
the  wheels  did  not  catch  properly.  During  the 
period  of  revolution  the  majority  of  the  State 
officials  had  been  dismissed  and  replaced  by  in- 
experienced and  undisciplined  adventurers.  As 
no  one  could  tell  what  the  next  day  would  bring 
forth,  a  demoralising  insecurity  prevailed  every- 
where. The  courts  of  justice,  paralysed  by  hope- 
lessness, had  ceased  sitting,  for  all  prison  gates 
had  been  thrown  open  and  a  horde  of  lawless 
individuals — "victims  of  tyranny" — had  been  let 
loose  on  society.  Naturally  enough  this  state  of 
disorganisation  gave  a  fresh  impetus  to  brigandage, 
taxes  remained  unpaid,  and  the  treasury  was 
empty. 

In  the  first  place  it  was  necessary  to  frame  a 
constitution  and  to  set  the  parliamentary  machine 
going.  There  was  no  lack  of  capable,  experienced 
men  among  the  representatives  of  the  people  ; 
learned  professors  of  the  University,  active  officers 
of  the  Army  and  Navy,  men  conversant  with  trade 
and  ao-riculture,  eminent  authors  and  journalists 
were  to  be  found  among  them.     Least  of  all  was 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    69 

there  a  dearth  of  politicians  with  gifts  of  oratory, 
talent,  and  experience. 

The  three  Regents,  Kanaris,  Bulgaris  and 
Rouphos,  must  be  mentioned  first.  Although  the 
old  naval  hero  possessed  the  most  glorious  name, 
Bulgaris  was  the  soul  of  the  triumvirate.  He  alone 
of  the  whole  National  Assembly  still  wore  the 
Eastern  dress  ;  his  flowing  burnoose  and  the  red 
fez  that  decorated  his  proud  and  handsome  head, 
drew  all  eyes  to  this  statesman,  wherever  he 
appeared. 

Rouphos,  like  many  others,  wore  the  national 
fustanella.  A  member  of  one  of  the  most  in- 
fluential families  of  the  Peloponnese,  he  almost 
rivalled  Bulgaris  in  power  and  popularity.  Other 
names  quickly  appeared  by  the  side  of  these, 
future  prime  ministers  and  popular  leaders  during 
the  earlier  years  of  King  George's  reign  :  Kom- 
moundouros,  Zaimis,   Delyannis. 

The  first  of  these  had  already  been  a  minister 
under  King  Otho.  He  was  a  highly  gifted  man 
of  great  penetration,  who  knew  his  countrymen 
thoroughly  and  understood  how  to  manage  them. 
Kommoundouros  was  a  born  political  strategist. 

Zaimis  possessed  the  advantage  of  a  name 
that  had  won  laurels  in  the  War  of  Independence ; 
in  addition  to  this  he  had  a  considerable  fortune, 
a  superior  intellect,  and  a  sceptical  turn  of  mind, 
which  soon  made  him  the  centre  of  the  more 
moderate  members  of  the  Chamber. 


70  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Theodore  Delyannis  also  belonged  to  a  notable 
Morean  family.  He  distinguished  himself  by  the 
fiery  eloquence  with  which  he  intervened  in  the 
debates  of  the  Chamber — invariably  urging  circum- 
spection upon  his  compatriots.  A  great  political 
future  lay  before  him  ;  his  personality  was  destined 
to  impress  itself  upon  a  whole  epoch  of  the 
parliamentary  life  of  Greece. 

Above  all  others,  Deligeorgis  possessed  the 
power  of  attracting  the  attention  of  the  delegates 
to  his  person  and  his  words.  His  pale  and 
engaging  features,  his  charming  voice,  the  flowing 
ease  of  his  delivery,  and  the  unexpected  turns  of 
speech  in  which  he  defended  his  extremely  radical 
ideas,  gave  him  an  ever-increasing  influence,  which 
was  abruptly  cut  off  by  his  early  death  in  1879. 

Last,  but  certainly  not  least,  must  be  mentioned 
Trikoupis,  a  man  who  made  his  way,  slowly  and, 
as  it  were,  in  spite  of  his  personal  qualities,  his 
English  education  and  his  foreign  views,  to  the 
front  rank  of  politicians.  His  influence  and  his 
special  activity  are  not  far  removed  from  our  own 
day,  but  his  first  appearances  in  the  arena  of  the 
Chamber  of  Deputies  date  back  to  the  early 
sixties. 

As  might  be  supposed,  it  was  no  easy  matter 
to  bring  to  a  close  the  debates  on  the  numerous 
paragraphs  of  the  new  Constitution.  A  whole 
year  went  by,  and  still  ten  articles  remained  to 
be  passed.     The  King  then  intervened  personally 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    71 

— on  October  19th,  1864  —  and  demanded  the 
immediate  discussion  of  these  articles.  This  had 
the  desired  effect  :  by  November  28th  the  revision 
of  the  Constitution  was  completed. 

The  Greek  Constitution  is  unsurpassed  in 
liberalism  by  any  in  Europe  or  America :  the 
Senate  was  abolished  and  the  single  chamber 
system  established.  It  is  true  that  in  the  Greece 
of  that  day  the  elements  were  wanting  which 
elsewhere  render  a  First  Chamber  or  Senate 
necessary  for  safeguarding  hereditary  conservative 
interests  —  as,  for  instance,  the  House  of  Lords 
in  England  —  but  the  single  chamber  system 
nevertheless  lay  open  to  so  many  dangers  that 
Kommoundouros,  Zaimis,  and,  above  all,  the  King 
himself,  strove  to  the  last  to  preserve  the  institu- 
tion of  the  Senate,  which  had  existed  since  1843. 
The  opponents  of  the  single  chamber  regarded  it 
as  a  doubtful  honour  for  Greece  to  be  the  first 
monarchy  to  frame  its  Constitution  on  a  basis  of 
the  most  thorough-going  radicalism. 

By  211  votes  out  of  274  the  Senate  was  buried 
for  ever.  It  mattered  little  that  at  the  same  time 
— as  a  sort  of  compensation — a  Council  of  State 
was  established,  whose  function  it  was  to  revise 
and  criticise  every  bill  that  was  introduced ; 
for  this  institution  was  abolished  as  early  as 
November  20th,    1865. 

The  new  Constitution,  then,  sets  up  a  single 
chamber,  whose  members  are  elected  for  four  years 


72  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

by  universal  and  direct  suffrage.  The  King  has 
the  rieht  to  dissolve  the  Chamber,  but  must 
convene  a  newly  elected  one  within  three  months. 
Article  68  fixes  the  number  of  deputies  at  150, 
which  in  1864  gave  one  representative  for  every 
10,000  inhabitants.  As  the  population  has  grown, 
partly  by  annual  increase  and  partly  by  territorial 
extension,  the  number  of  members  has  since 
been  repeatedly  raised. 

The  King  is  not  responsible  to  Parliament ; 
he  appoints  and  dismisses  Ministers  and  officials 
according  to  his  pleasure  ;  as  he  can  also  dissolve 
the  Chamber  whenever  it  appears  to  be  to  the 
advantage  of  the  country  to  do  so,  it  will  be  seen 
that  the  royal  prerogative  is  by  no  means  incon- 
siderable. Certainly  King  George  reigned  entirely 
by  parliamentary  methods,  and  only  used  pressure 
to  a  very  slight  extent :  but  twice  it  happened — 
in  1866  and  1875,  when  the  debates  of  the  Chamber 
assumed  a  character  little  suited  to  the  dignity  of 
the  country — that  the  King  on  his  own  initiative 
dismissed  the  representatives  and  invited  the 
nation  to  elect  new  ones.  And  when,  in  1892, 
Delyannis  persisted  in  his  disastrous  financial 
policy,  King  George  again  stepped  in  and  with- 
out hesitation  dismissed  the  Minister. 

Of  course  it  is  possible  to  subject  the  Greek 
Constitution  to  much  well-founded  criticism  ;  but 
the  country  has  accepted  it  and  lived  under  it  for 
half  a  century,  and  the  Greeks  have  never  wished 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    73 

it  altered.  Keeping  rigidly  to  its  provisions  King 
George  won  his  spurs  as  a  constitutional  monarch. 
It  is  perhaps  one  of  the  clearest  proofs  of  the 
Greek  King's  political  skill  and  moral  strength 
that  he  was  able  for  this  long  period  to  guide  the 
political  development  of  his  country  and  his  subjects 
without  once  resorting  to  subtle  interpretations  or 
alterations  of  the  law,  but  always  followed  its  plain, 
easily  intelligible  spirit. 

The  King  soon  had  to  part  with  his  old  adviser, 
Count  Sponneck. 

The  Count  had  been  sent  with  the  young 
King  as  a  sort  of  mentor,  an  instructor  in  the 
art  of  diplomacy,  a  necessary  link  between  the 
inexperienced  sovereign  and  the  diplomatic  corps 
of  Europe.  It  was  not  long,  however,  before  the 
pupil  surpassed  the  tutor  in  every  way.  In 
addition  to  this,  the  Greeks  could  not  forgive  the 
Count  his  share  in  razing  the  forts  of  Corfu,  his 
efforts  to  convert  Greece  into  a  disarmed  State 
whose  neutrality  was  guaranteed  by  the  great 
Powers,  or  his  doubts,  expressed  with  extreme 
want  of  tact,  of  the  genuineness  of  the  modern 
Greeks'  descent  from  their  famous  classical 
ancestors.  In  short,  his  continued  presence 
appeared  likely  to  damage  the  King's  popularity. 
The  situation  was  rendered  more  acute  by  the 
fact  that  the  Count's  removal  from  the  Court  was 
made  a  Cabinet  question.  And  as  all  the  foreign 
diplomatists  agreed   in  advising  the   King  to  get 


74  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

rid  of  his  Danish  counsellor,  the  result  was  that 
Count  Sponneck  left  Greece,  never  to  return. 

From  the  time  of  the  King's  accession  eleven 
ministries,  under  seven  different  Prime  Ministers, 
came  into  power  in  less  than  three  years  and 
two  months.  At  last,  on  December  17th,  1866, 
Kommoundouros  stepped  in  and  formed  a  Govern- 
ment in  which  Trikoupis  took  part  for  the  first 
time,  being  entrusted  with  the  portfolio  of  foreign 
affairs. 

The  country  was  tired  of  everlasting  internal 
dissensions  and  rapidly  changing  ministries  and 
rejoiced  at  the  composition  of  the  new  Cabinet,  in 
which  such  eminent  men  as  the  son  of  the  hero, 
Marco  Botzaris,  and  the  well-known  reformer  of 
Greek  education,  Christopoulos,  had  seats.  Now, 
thanks  to  a  solid  majority  in  the  Chamber,  the 
Government  would  be  able  to  set  about  some  of 
the  most  needed  reforms  in  earnest.  But  at  this 
moment  a  fresh  revolt  broke  out  in  Crete,  threaten- 
ing to  plunge  Greece  into  a  most  serious  crisis. 

It  has  always  been  the  fate  of  the  Greek  people 
to  have  to  atone  for  the  mistakes  made  by  the 
great  Powers  on  the  formation  of  the  kingdom 
and  for  the  crying  injustice  done  to  the  Greek 
populations  within  the  Turkish  Empire,  which  had 
fought  and  suffered  in  the  cause  of  freedom  as 
much  as  the  emancipated  Hellenes  themselves.  In 
Epirus  and  Thessaly  and  many  of  the  Ægean  islands 
the  population  demanded  the  right  of  citizenship  in 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    75 

the  new  kingdom  of  Greece  with  as  much  force 
as  the  Moreans,  Bæotians,  and  Athenians  ;  but  the 
Powers  with  a  pitiless  stroke  of  the  pen  barred 
their  way  to  the  promised  land. 

They  had  to  be  content  and  trust  to  the  future. 
But  every  event  of  importance  in  Greece,  every 
national  movement  re-opened  the  wounds  of  the 
still  oppressed  kinsmen  beyond  the  narrow 
boundaries  of  the  country.  The  incorporation  of 
the  Ionian  Islands  led  to  a  fresh  excitation  of  all 
these  hopes,  and  the  indomitable  population  of 
Crete  was  influenced  more  powerfully  than  any. 

At  that  time  the  island  contained  about 
300,000  inhabitants,  of  whom  only  70,000  were 
Mohammedans,  But  even  this  minority  was 
Greek  by  descent ;  its  ancestors  had  merely 
changed  their  faith  to  avoid  the  persecutions  of 
their  rulers. 

After  the  close  of  the  War  of  Independence 
the  English  Government  tried  in  vain  to  bring 
about  the  incorporation  of  Crete  in  the  kingdom 
of  Greece ;  the  proposal  met  with  insuperable 
opposition  on  the  part  of  the  other  guaranteeing 
Powers.  On  February  i6th,  1830,  Lord  Palmerston 
uttered  the  words  : 

"  I  venture  to  predict  that,  if  Crete  is  not 
included  in  the  kingdom  of  Greece,  we  shall  run 
the  risk  of  war  on  account  of  that  island  before 
many  years  are  past." 

Again     in     1863     England     tried     to     induce 


76  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

Turkey  to  give  up  the  island,  at  the  same  time 
as  the  Ionian  Islands  were  ceded  to  Greece.  Mr 
Henry  Elliot  was  sent  to  Constantinople  to  repre- 
sent to  the  Sultan  that  he  ought  to  hand  over 
the  distant  island,  "to  avoid  endless  complications 
in  the  future,  to  the  detriment  of  the  peace  of 
the  world  and  especially  of  Turkey  itself."  That 
the  application  was  without  result  was  a  matter 
of  course.  It  is  equally  obvious,  however,  that 
Lord  Palmerston  was  right. 

The  revolt  in  Crete  lasted  for  two  years ;  it 
was  a  long  and  difficult  time  of  trial  for  the 
Greek  King.  In  certain  political  camps  the  view 
had  been  put  forward  on  suitable  occasions  that, 
in  gratitude  for  the  support  of  England  in  his 
election  to  the  Greek  throne,  the  King  had 
bound  himself  to  British  policy  in  the  Balkan 
Peninsula.  The  events  that  were  to  take  place 
made  an  end  of  these  rumours  once  for  all.  On 
this  as  on  all  subsequent  occasions  King  George 
made  himself  one  with  his  people  :  he  was  now, 
as  in  the  future,  the  warmest  advocate  and 
champion  of  Hellenism. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  revolt  the  Greek 
Government  found  itself  in  an  extremely  difficult 
position.  The  weakness  of  the  national  army 
and  fleet  made  a  peaceful  attitude  to  Turkey  an 
absolute  necessity.  On  the  other  hand  popular 
feeling  loudly  demanded  help  for  the  hard-pressed 
Cretans. 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    77 

The  Sultan's  Commander-in-Chief,  Kiritli 
Mustapha  Pasha,  proceeded  against  the  rebels 
with  relentless  barbarity  ;  British  ships,  one  after 
another,  brought  crowds  of  homeless  and  destitute 
refugees  to  the  Piræus.  Scarcely  a  year  after 
the  outbreak  of  the  revolution  Greece  found  its 
population  increased  by  60,000  Cretan  men, 
women,  and  children  —  an  army  of  hungry  and 
shivering  creatures  whom  the  country  neither 
could  nor  would  desert.  Every  single  refugee 
was  assisted,  though  the  State  finances  were 
threatened  with  insolvency. 

But  while  Kinof  George  and  his  Government 
considered  themselves  bound  to  preserve  an 
irreproachable  outward  attitude  to  the  hereditary 
foe,  private  initiative,  which  in  Greece  is  more 
indefatigable  and  self-sacrificing  than  in  any 
other  country,  displayed  extraordinary  activity. 
Greek  ships  were  fitted  out  to  carry  arms  and 
provisions  to  the  revolutionaries,  and  volunteers, 
mustered  by  the  thousand  under  experienced 
Greek  leaders,  left  for  Crete.  In  vain  the 
Turks  attempted  to  blockade  the  island :  Greek 
captains  ran  the  blockade  and  stole  in  behind 
the  reefs  of  the  coast  under  the  nose  of  the 
Sultan's  frigfates  and  corvettes. 

The  Porte  then  decided  upon  peremptory 
action.  An  ultimatum  was  sent  to  Greece,  on 
December  iith,  1868,  demanding  the  disarmament 
of  the  volunteers  within  three  days  and  the  closing 


78  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

of  all  Greek  ports  to  the  Cretan  blockade-runners. 
In  order  to  support  these  demands  in  a  manner 
which  could  not  be  misunderstood,  the  Sultan's 
fleet,  commanded  by  the  Englishman,  Hobart 
Pasha,  attacked  the  Greek  cruiser  Enosis  off 
Syra.  At  the  same  time  the  Greek  Minister  at 
Constantinople  received  his  passports,  after  which 
the  Porte  expelled  all  Greek  subjects  from  its 
territory. 

Greece  replied  to  these  measures  by  putting 
its  army  and  fleet  on  a  war  footing ;  but  before 
any  collision  occurred,  the  European  Powers 
stepped  in.  A  conference  was  held  in  Paris. 
The  result  was  the  maintenance  of  the  status 
quo,  but  Turkey  was  compelled  to  undertake  the 
introduction  of  extensive  reforms  in  the  govern- 
ment of  Crete. 

This  crisis  produced  no  tangible  result,  either 
for  Greece  or  for  Crete  ;  on  the  contrary,  it  was  a 
set-back.  The  island  was  once  more  laid  waste, 
its  villages  were  converted  into  smoking  heaps  of 
ruins  and  its  olive  groves  were  cut  down,  as  was 
always  the  case  where  the  Turks  had  been  at 
work.  The  two  years  of  revolt  had  brought 
immense  pecuniary  losses  upon  Greece,  and  yet 
the  Greek  nation  emerged  from  its  difficulties 
with  increased  strength.  The  Hellenes  had  again 
shown  themselves  to  be  possessed  of  daring  and 
self-sacrifice  where  the  national  cause  was  at  stake ; 
Greek  sailors  and  Greek  volunteers  had  successfully 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    79 

defied  the  power  of  the  Turks,  and  the  scattered 
Greek  peoples  were  shown  that  the  Httle  kingdom, 
the  centre  of  gravity  of  the  Hellenic  race,  did  not 
desert  its  kinsmen  when  they  called  for  help. 
Finally,  the  bond  between  the  sovereign  and  his 
subjects  became  even  closer  than  before ;  King 
George  had  shown  the  will  and  the  power  to 
share  the  fortunes  of  his  people. 

It  was  not  easy  for  the  youthful  and  in  many 
ways  inexperienced  King  to  arrange  his  Court 
and  household  on  a  footing  that  corresponded 
even  passably  with  his  position  and  personal 
tastes.  At  that  time  most  Greeks,  even  of  the 
highest  rank,  were  somewhat  lacking  in  outward 
polish  and  in  the  refinement  of  manners  that 
distinguished  the  rest  of  the  courts  of  Europe. 
The  contrast  on  this  point  between  the  leading 
men  of  the  nation  and  the  members  of  the 
diplomatic  corps  in  Athens  was  usually  so  marked 
that  there  could  hardly  be  a  question  of  establish- 
ing any  true  social  intercourse. 

It  was  painful  to  King  George,  whose  Danish 
bringing-up  and  frequent  visits  to  the  English 
and  other  Courts  had  given  him  a  strong  pre- 
dilection for  all  that  was  elegant,  artistic,  and 
tasteful,  to  find  himself  surrounded  by  court 
officials,  aides-de-camp,  and  attendants  who  were 
constantly  guilty  of  lapses  from  what  is  accepted 
as  the  code  of  good  manners  in  high  society. 

King  George  had  to  endeavour  continually  to 


80  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

influence  his  entourage  in  matters  of  dress  and 
behaviour  by  his  own  example ;  he  was  obliged 
to  instruct  and  train  with  his  own  hands  his 
butlers,  footmen,  coachmen  and  grooms,  aides-de- 
camp and  court  functionaries,  without  having  any- 
one to  back  him  up — for  the  first  few  years,  at 
any  rate.  It  was  the  British  Minister  who  re- 
commended the  Greek  Rodostamos  to  the  King, 
as  one  of  the  few  suitable  candidates  in  the 
whole  country  for  the  position  of  Steward  of  the 
Household.  Rodostamos  was  therefore  appointed 
and  gave  complete  satisfaction.  When  we  con- 
sider how,  in  the  usual  way,  everything  is  made 
easy  for  a  new  sovereign  on  his  accession,  how 
the  tradition  of  centuries,  a  fixed  order  of  pre- 
cedence, a  stereotyped  etiquette  and  ceremonial 
form  the  atmosphere  of  every  court,  we  can 
imagine  how  King  George  had  to  exert  himself 
even  in  household  matters.  Any  one  who  has 
had  the  opportunity  of  observing  the  daily  life 
of  the  Palace  at  Athens  —  the  complicated 
machinery  that  works  efficiently  but  silently 
throughout  the  year,  the  large  army  of  servants 
of  both  sexes,  each  of  whom  is  a  necessary  link 
in  the  great  organism,  performing  a  limited  share 
of  the  common  work — will  find  it  difficult  to  grasp 
the  fact  that  the  King  himself  was  the  organiser 
of  his  own  Court,  that  he  himself  arranged  and 
personally  supervised  his  household  up  to  the 
time   of    his   death,    while   at   the   same   time   he 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    81 

never  neglected  his  innumerable  duties  of  a 
political,  military,  and  representative  nature. 

With  every  year  that  passed,  the  King  felt 
more  oppressed  by  a  sense  of  solitude  in  his 
great  palace.  In  his  Danish  home,  and  later, 
when  visiting  his  sisters,  the  Princess  of  Wales 
and  the  Grand  Duchess  Dagmar,  King  George 
had  ample  opportunity  of  appreciating  the  charms 
of  a  happy  family  life  ;  it  is  therefore  not  surprising 
that  at  an  early  age  he  determined  to  seek  a 
Queen  for  himself  and  his  country. 

During  his  first  visit,  in  1863,  to  the  Court  of 
the  Tsar  Alexander  II.,  King  George  had  already 
made  the  acquaintance  of  the  Grand  Duchess  Olga, 
who  was  then  twelve  years  old.  This  young 
Princess  was  born  on  September  3rd,  185 1,  the 
daughter  of  the  Tsar's  brother  Constantine  and 
Princess    Alexandra   of    Sachsen-Altenburor.     The 

o 

Grand  Duke  was  at  that  time  Governor  of  Poland 
and  in  the  previous  year — July  3rd,  1862 — had 
been  exposed  to  an  unusually  brutal  attempt  on 
his  life.  This  event  and  the  whole  circumstances 
of  her  life  among  the  rebellious  and  unfriendly 
Poles  made  an  indelible  impression  on  the  mind 
of  the  girl  of  eleven.  The  situation  in  Poland 
soon  became  so  serious  that  in  the  following  year 
the  Grand  Duchess  Constantine  left  for  St 
Petersburg  with  all  her  children. 

Between  the  Imperial  Court  and  her  father's 
estates  the  Grand  Duchess  Olga  Konstantinovna 


82  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

had  grown  up ;  she  was  educated  with  the  brother 
and  sister  nearest  to  her  in  age,  the  Grand  Duke 
Nicholas  and  the  future  Duchess  of  Wiirtemberg, 
and  she  quickly  developed  into  one  of  the  hand- 
somest and  most  charming  members  of  the 
Imperial  family. 

King  George's  choice  fell  upon  the  young 
Grand  Duchess,  and  in  the  spring  of  1867  he 
left  for  Russia,  accompanied  by  a  large  suite.  As 
the  King  wished  to  avail  himself  of  the  opportunity 
to  visit  Denmark  and  the  English  Court,  it  was 
decided  to  entrust  the  regency  during  the  interim 
to  the  brother  of  the  King  of  Denmark,  Prince 
John. 

The  Prince  therefore  proceeded  to  Athens, 
accompanied  by  one  of  the  youngest  and  most 
promising  of  Danish  diplomatists,  G.  H. 
Hegermann  -  Lindencrone.  From  April  to 
November  the  Regent  conducted  the  affairs  of 
State  in  the  absence  of  the  Greek  King.  There 
is  abundant  testimony  that  the  genial  and  liberal- 
minded  Prince,  faithfully  supported  by  his  able 
attaché,  succeeded  in  winning  the  affection  of 
the  country,  whose  population  is  not  usually 
fond  of  seeing  foreigners  interfere  with  its  affairs. 

King  George's  official  visit  as  a  suitor  took 
place  in  April,  and  the  marriage  was  fixed  for 
the  following  October. 

It  was  the  intention  of  the  King  and  Queen 
of    Denmark   to    be    present    at    King   George's 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    88 

wedding,  but  the  Princess  of  Wales  was  seriously 
ill  at  Wiesbaden  at  the  time,  and  the  Queen 
could  not  leave  her  daughter.  The  Crown  Prince 
Frederick  took  the  place  of  his  father  and  mother, 
and  was  accompanied  by  Count  Danneskjold- 
Samso  and  Captains  Lund  and  Nægler. 

On  October  28th  the  marriage  took  place — 
according  to  the  rites  of  both  the  Orthodox  and 
Lutheran  churches — and  the  Emperor  caused  it 
to  be  celebrated  with  great  pomp.  Only  a  year 
before  the  Winter  Palace  and  the  whole  capital 
had  blazed  with  illuminations,  when  the  heir  to 
the  Imperial  throne  celebrated  his  wedding  with 
Princess  Dagmar ;  and  now  the  festivities  were 
repeated,  when  another  member  of  the  Danish 
royal  family  allied  himself  to  one  of  the  nearest 
relatives  of  the  Tsar.  The  order  for  the  illumina- 
tion of  the  city  was  given  rather  too  late,  and 
some  of  the  people  of  St.  Petersburg  had  not 
time  to  make  the  necessary  arrangements.  In  con- 
sequence there  might  be  seen  among  the  gleamino- 
monograms  G.  O.,  a  considerable  number  with  the 
initials  A.  M.,  which  belonged  to  the  year  before 
and  contributed  to  give  a  special  character  to  this 
family  festival. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  thanksorivinsr  services, 
balls,  state  dinners,  and  other  brilliant  court 
functions,  the  newly  -  married  pair  retired  to 
Tsarskoi-Selo,  and  on  November  9th  set  out  for 
the  young  Queen's  future  home. 


84  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

It  goes  without  saying  that  the  Greek  people 
received  their  young  and  beautiful  Queen  with 
enthusiasm.  Queen  Olga's  great  popularity  was 
due  not  only  to  the  charming  simplicity  of  her 
behaviour  to  her  subjects,  and  to  a  sense  of  the 
advantageous  ties  that  now  bound  the  Court  of 
Athens  to  the  Russian  Imperial  family,  but 
above  all  to  her  boundless  benevolence  and 
immense  sympathy  with  the  unfortunate.  Queen 
Olga's  desire  to  give  assistance  wherever  it  is 
needed  showed  itself  from  the  moment  she  set 
foot  on  Greek  soil,  and  has  continued  unabated 
to  the  present  day.  It  is  scarcely  too  much  to 
say  that  what  the  Queen  has  accomplished  in 
the  cause  of  charity  and  mercy  will  compare  with 
the  work  of  any  other  woman  who  has  worn  a 
crown,  and  in  addition  she  has  been  untiring  in 
her  endeavours  to  elevate  the  position  of  women 
in  Greek  society. 

The  Greeks  have  always  loved  and  honoured 
Queen  Olga,  but  if  we  were  to  single  out  a  day 
on  which  the  people's  affection  reached  its  highest 
point  it  would  undoubtedly  be  July  22nd,  in  the 
year  following  the  wedding  at  the  Winter 
Palace  —  the  day  on  which  deafening  salutes 
from  the  guns  of  the  capital  and  from  Ithe  war- 
ships in  the  Gulf  of  Salamis  proclaimed  that  the 
succession  was  assured,  a  Crown  Prince  was 
born.  Now  at  last  Greece  possessed  a  native 
Prince,  who  would  one   day  be  the  first  national 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    85 

king — a    Greek    by    birth,    by    religion,    and    by 
education. 

But  as  so  often  happens,  when  the  gods  have 
showered  their  gifts  too  freely  upon  a  person  or 
a  nation,  so  with  the  Greeks  every  period  of 
happiness  was  quickly  followed  by  events  of  so 
tragic  a  nature  that  joy  was  silenced  by  grief. 
A  year  after  the  birth  and  christening  of  the 
Crown  Prince  Constantine,  Greek  bandits  com- 
mitted a  deed  of  shame  which  again  —  though 
very  unjustly — brought  discredit  upon  the  country 
throughout  the  civilised  world. 

Bricrandaore  had  from  time  immemorial  been 
the  curse  of  the  country,  and  had  taken  deep 
root  in  the  Greek  nation.  A  certain  halo 
of  heroism  surrounded  the  brigand  chiefs  and 
their  followers  in  the  days  of  the  Turks.  The 
name  of  klepht  carried  with  it  no  implication  of 
disgrace ;  in  fact,  during  the  War  of  Independ- 
ence, when  every  bold  marauder  from  the  hills 
mustered  under  the  banners  of  the  heroes  and 
fought  as  bravely  as  any  honest  patriot,  it  was 
exalted  to  an  honourable  title,  which  no  enemy 
of  the  Turks  was  ashamed  to  bear. 

But  when  conditions  became  more  settled 
and  a  sharp  line  was  drawn  between  peaceful 
citizens  and  lawless  individuals,  the  bandits 
became  once  more  outlaws  ;  their  name  Jof  klepht 
was  exchanged  for  that  of  Xj/o-t)/?.  Under  King 
Otho     they     were     energetically     hunted     down, 


86  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

though  the  attempt  to  eradicate  the  evil  was 
not  completely  successful,  and  during  the  un- 
settled period  that  followed  the  revolution  of 
1862  bands  of  robbers  reappeared  with  surprising 
rapidity  in  various  parts  of  the  country. 

King  George's  indefatigable  labours  to  pro- 
vide Greece  with  a  much  needed  network  of 
practicable  roads  were  followed,  naturally  enough, 
by  equally  energetic  efforts  to  secure  the  safety 
of  travellers.  The  King's  activity  in  this  matter 
is  significantly  shown  by  the  fact  that,  in  urging 
upon  the  legislative  assembly  in  1864  the  speedy 
conclusion  of  the  debates  on  the  Constitution, 
he  demanded  in  the  most  positive  terms  an 
addition  of  400  men  to  the  gendarmerie  for  the 
purpose  of  hunting  down  the  robber  bands.  And 
the  evil  was  actually  checked,  so  far  as  this  was 
possible  in  a  country  which  bordered  on  Turkey. 
But  the  Cretan  revolution,  which  flooded  Greece 
with  so  many  destitute  persons,  gave  fresh  life 
to  the  trade  of  the  bandit. 

In  April  1870  Lord  and  Lady  Muncaster 
arrived  at  Athens,  where  they  met  acquaintances 
from  England — Mr  and  Mrs  Lloyd,  Mr  Herbert, 
Secretary  of  the  British  Legation,  and  Mr 
Vyner,  a  nephew  of  Lord  Grey.  This  party, 
together  with  the  Italian  Secretary  of  Legation, 
Count  Boyl  di  Putifigari,  decided  to  make  an 
excursion  to  the  historic  plain  of  Marathon. 

Early    on    the    morning   of    April     nth   they 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    87 

drove  out  from  Athens  in  two  open  carriages. 
In  the  first  of  these  sat  Mr  and  Mrs  Lloyd  and 
their  little  daughter,  the  Italian  and  his  servant; 
the  remainder  of  the  party,  with  a  Greek  inter- 
preter, occupied  the  other  carriage.  At  about  four 
o'clock  they  started  for  home  from  the  famous 
burial  mound  of  Soros  on  the  classic  battlefield. 

In  spite  of  the  fact  that  for  a  long  time  the 
country  had  not  been  troubled  by  bandits,  the 
police  continued  to  supply  an  escort  for  the 
protection  of  tourists,  and  the  two  carriages 
were  therefore  accompanied  the  whole  time  by 
four  armed  gendarmes.  For  further  security 
against  unpleasant  surprises  the  Prime  Minister, 
Zaimis,  had  personally  given  orders  for  the 
patrolling  of  the  whole  line  of  road.  Two 
detachments  of  infantry  were  thus  marching 
along  the  highway  at  the  time  of  the  attack, 
and  the  party  of  tourists  had  just  driven  past 
one  of  the  patrols,  whose  leader  shouted  to  the 
coachmen  to  drive  more  slowly,  so  that  the 
soldiers  might  keep  up — a  piece  of  advice  which, 
unfortunately,  was  not  followed  —  when  the 
carriages  and  their  escort  reached  the  bridge 
of  Pikarni,  over  the  mountain  stream  Raphina. 

Greek  bandits  had  for  some  time  been  raiding 
in  Turkish  Thessaly,  though  without  crossing 
the  frontier  to  the  south.  The  two  brothers 
Arvanitakis,  however,  who  were  the  leaders  of 
a  band  of  twenty-three  men,  determined  to  make 


88  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

an  inroad  into  their  own  country,  as  they  happened 
to  be  hard  pressed  by  Turkish  troops.  In  some 
inexpHcable  way  they  got  news  of  this  excursion 
of  a  distinguished  and  wealthy  party  to  Marathon, 
and  in  a  single  night  the  mountaineers  covered  the 
immense  distance  of  forty  miles  and  concealed 
themselves  behind  the  piers  of  the  bridge  of 
Pikarni.  The  brothers  Arvanitakis  had  planned 
the  attack  to  take  place  in  the  morning,  as  the 
carriages  were  on  their  way  to  Marathon  ;  but 
their  followers  were  then  so  dead  tired  that  they 
could  not  even  raise  their  guns. 

By  five  o'clock,  however,  they  were  rested, 
and  the  leading  horses  had  hardly  reached  the 
bridge  when  the  bandits  rushed  out.  Two  of  the 
gendarmes  fell  at  the  first  volley,  and  the  remain- 
ing two  were  quickly  overpowered.  The  tourists 
were  driven  out  of  the  carriages  and  dragged  up 
the  hillside. 

Five  minutes  later  the  nearest  patrol  arrived 
at  the  bridge ;  the  soldiers  opened  a  brisk  fire, 
but  as  the  bandits,  adopting  their  usual  tactics, 
took  cover  behind  their  prisoners,  the  firing  had 
to  be  stopped  at  once. 

After  a  forced  march  of  several  hours  the  band 
reached  the  summit  of  Pentelikon ;  a  halt  was 
called,  and  negotiations  for  ransom  began.  Christos 
Arvanitakis  at  first  demanded  50,000  pounds  ster- 
ling, but  afterwards  came  down  to  35,000 ;  at  this 
sum  the  ransom  was  fixed. 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    89 

Lord  Muncaster  pointed  out  to  the  robbers  the 
impossibility  of  producing  this  enormous  sum, 
unless  the  ladies  at  any  rate  were  allowed  to 
proceed  to  Athens  and  telegraph  to  London  from 
there.  Lady  Muncaster,  Mrs  Lloyd  and  her  little 
daughter,  whom  her  father  had  carried  on  his 
shoulders  the  whole  time,  were  therefore  given 
leave  to  go  on  unmolested  the  same  evening, 
accompanied  by  the  two  captured  gendarmes 
and  the  servant  of  the  Italian  Secretary  of 
Legation. 

Athens  awoke  in  dismay  at  this  occurrence. 

Nothing  affected  a  Greek  who  was  jealous  of 
his  honour  more  deeply  than  the  thought  that 
his  country  was  still  infested  by  robbers.  And 
now  the  terrifying  news  was  spread  that  bandits 
had  made  their  appearance  within  a  few  miles  of 
the  capital  itself,  and  that  a  party  of  foreigners, 
whom  the  Government  was  bound  in  a  special 
degree  to  protect,  members  of  the  British  aristoc- 
racy and  of  the  diplomatic  corps,  whose  persons 
were  sacred,  were  in  the  power  of  the  most 
dangerous  and  numerous  of  the  robber  bands. 

King  George  immediately  called  at  the  British 
and  Italian  Legations  and  expressed  his  profound 
regret  at  what  had  happened.  "  I  would  rather 
offer  myself  as  a  hostage,"  the  King  declared, 
"than  risk  the  slightest  injury  being  done  to  the 
captives."  The  amount  of  the  ransom  was  provided 
in  the  course  of  the  day,  and  at  the  same   time 


90  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

the  whole  garrison  of  Athens  was  called  to  arms 
and  given  marching  orders. 

Meanwhile  the  bandits  had  changed  their  camp, 
and,  as  they  wished  the  affair  settled  with  the 
least  possible  delay,  one  of  the  prisoners  was 
given  a  safe-conduct  to  go  to  Athens  and  expedite 
the  payment  of  the  money.  The  five  men  drew 
lots,  and  Mr  Vyner  was  the  lucky  one  ;  but  he 
nobly  gave  up  his  chance  to  one  of  the  two 
married  men,  and  fortune  favoured  Lord  Muncaster. 

Everything  seemed  promising,  and  the  money 
was  already  on  the  way  to  the  camp.  Then  the 
brothers  Arvanitakis  suddenly  put  forward  a 
demand  for  a  complete  amnesty  for  all  the  members 
of  the  band,  and  thus  the  situation  became  an 
impasse.  In  the  first  place  this  demand  was 
contrary  to  the  law  of  the  land,  which  even  the 
King  had  no  power  to  alter  arbitrarily ;  nor  could 
the  Government,  with  any  consideration  for  the 
dignity  of  the  State,  permit  a  band  of  robbers  to 
pass  unpunished — or  perhaps  establish  themselves 
in  the  capital  itself — and  live  at  their  ease  on 
the  money  they  had  extorted.  Such  an  example 
might  be  infectious. 

Events  developed  rapidly.  The  bandits  dragged 
their  prisoners  from  place  to  place,  and  troops 
were  sent  to  the  north  to  cut  off  their  retreat 
over  the  frontier.  When  the  inevitable  collision 
with  the  soldiers  finally  took  place,  the  robbers 
mercilessly  killed  all  four  prisoners.     Mr  Vyner's 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    91 

pocket-book  contained  detailed  notes  of  each  day 
of  his  captivity.  The  last  sentences  were  hastily 
scrawled,  and  scarcely  legible  : 

"We  are  moving  on  again.  .  .  .  We  can  see 
Evzones  in  front  of  us  .  .   .  we  are  lost.  .  .  ." 

The  bodies  of  the  four  murdered  men  were 
brought  to  Athens  and  buried  there.  The  funeral 
must  have  been  one  of  the  most  imposing  sights 
that  the  capital  has  witnessed  ;  the  Court,  all  the 
foreign  legations,  and  more  than  thirty  thousand  of 
the  citizens  were  present  at  the  ceremony.  The 
King  himself,  at  the  head  of  all  the  superior  officers 
of  the  Army  and  Navy,  followed  the  hearse  on  foot. 

One  section  of  the  European  press  has  always 
been  disposed  to  treat  Greece  with  a  certain  luke- 
warm benevolence ;  a  still  larger  section  avails 
itself  of  every  opportunity  for  violent  and  ill-natured 
persecution.  After  the  Marathon  tragedy  all  the 
papers  hostile  to  Greece  raised  a  howl  of  indigna- 
tion, making  light  of  the  elaborate  precautions  the 
Greek  Government  had  taken  on  this  very  occasion, 
and  iofnoring"  the  fact  that  the  Powers  themselves, 
in  giving  the  country  so  narrow  a  northern  frontier, 
had  rendered  it  impossible  to  maintain  perfect 
security.  The  safety  of  the  roads  could  not  be 
assured  until  the  Greek  frontier  was  extended  by 
the  inclusion  of  Thessaly. 

Real  security  will  not  be  attained  in  the  whole 
Balkan  Peninsula  before  the  Turk  is  banished 
from  Europe. 


92  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

King  George  was  a  practical  and  resourceful 
man.  It  has  not  always  been  in  his  power  to 
avert  crises  and  events  detrimental  to  his  country, 
but  on  the  other  hand  he  has  constantly  en- 
deavoured to  turn  even  g-reat  misfortunes  to 
advantage.  Thus  the  Marathon  outrage  was 
immediately  used  as  a  pretext  for  the  enactment 
of  extremely  rigorous  laws,  not  only  against  the 
bandits  themselves,  but  against  any  one  who 
was  suspected  of  helping  them.  An  energetic 
campaign  of  extermination  was  set  on  foot  in 
the  northern  provinces,  and  at  the  same  time 
everything  was  done  to  improve  the  means  of 
communication,  the  telegraph  lines  were  doubled 
and  the  gendarmerie  further  increased.  These 
efforts  were  crowned  with  complete  success. 

If  we  glance  back  at  the  short  period  for  which 
King  George's  reign  had  then  lasted,  and  com- 
pare the  internal  condition  of  Greece  with  the 
state  of  things  that  prevailed  at  his  accession, 
even  the  most  grudging  critic  will  not  be  able  to 
refuse  his  admiration.  The  nation  had  advanced 
in  every  department,  thanks  to  perfect  order  and 
regularity  in  the  administration.  In  contrast  to 
his  two  predecessors — Capo  d'Istria  and  Otho  of 
Bavaria,  of  whom  one  tried  to  rule  in  Russian, 
and  the  other  in  German  fashion — King  George 
governed  in  the  Greek  way ;  that  is  to  say,  he 
let  the  nation  develop  freely  within  the  fabric  of 
its  laws,  and  endeavoured  to  guide  instead  of  to 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    98 

compel.  Through  all  the  changes  of  government 
he  made  known  as  plainly  as  possible  what  were 
the  wishes  and  advice  of  the  Crown ;  but  only 
on  the  rarest  occasions  did  the  King  enforce  his 
opinion  by  the  aid  of  the  powers  the  Constitution 
had  placed  at  his  disposal. 

Thanks  to  the  opportunities  for  self-government 
the  King  so  freely  allowed  his  people,  and  thanks 
to  his  boundless  respect  for  the  law,  no  more  was 
heard  of  the  conspiracies,  the  ceaseless  subterranean 
activity  that  had  formerly  undermined  the  Greek 
community  and  caused  the  chief  of  the  State  to  feel 
that  he  was  living  on  a  volcano.  Of  course  there 
were  plenty  of  fighting  and  intriguing  in  the  legis- 
lative assembly  —  to  the  great  detriment  of  the 
country's  development  and  with  much  misapplica- 
tion of  energy — but  the  existence  of  the  State  was 
never  threatened  thereby.  Moreover,  the  period 
of  acute  parliamentary  conflict,  which  may  no 
doubt  be  regarded  as  the  first  infantile  malady 
of  every  emancipated  nation,  seems  now  to  have 
come  to  an  end — it  has  unfortunately  lasted  long 
enough. 

In  another  and  very  difficult  field  King 
George's  influence  has  also  been  used  to  the 
advantage  of  his  country. 

The  three  protecting  Powers,  England,  France, 
and  Russia,  had  formerly  kept  up  the  same  game 
of  intrigue  in  Greece  that  we  are  now  so  familiar 
with    in   other  Balkan   States,  in    Turkey,   Persia, 


94  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

China,  and  elsewhere.  Diplomatists  endeavour 
by  flattery,  threats,  or  the  judicious  application 
of  "secret  funds"  to  advance  their  political  and 
other  objects.  It  is  obvious  that  underground 
activity  of  this  kind  gives  rise  to  a  good  deal  of 
demoralisation  among  the  leading  men  of  the 
country  that  is  thus  manipulated.  Under  King 
Otho  the  Ministers  of  the  Powers  were  constantly 
working  against  one  another ;  they  shrank  from 
no  expedient  to  win  political  support  in  the 
Chamber  of  Deputies.  For  some  time  Kolettis 
was  the  leader  of  the  French  party,  while 
Mavromichalis  supported  the  English  and  Metaxas 
the  Russians. 

Fran9ois  Lenormant,  in  his  book  "  La  Grece 
et  les  Iles  loniennes,"  gives  the  following  descrip- 
tion of  these  sinister  machinations  : —  j 

"The  Powers  were  not  content  with  themselves 
intriguing  to  attain  their  ends,  but  they  caused 
more  than  one  leader  of  the  government  to  forget 
his  first  duty  as  the  protector  of  the  Hellenic 
kingdom  and  try  to  plunge  Greece  into  the 
whirlpool  of  revolution.  Thus  in  1830  and  1840 
Russia  was  the  soul  of  the  notorious  Philorthodox 
conspiracy;  in  1S43  Russia  and  England  plotted 
together  to  bring  about  a  revolution,  which,  how- 
ever, was  nipped  in  the  bud  by  the  good  sense 
of  the  Greek  people.  Furthermore,  in  1847, 
England  incited  the  populations  of  Eubæa, 
Phitiodes  and  Achæa  to  sanguinary  revolts ;  in 
1850  Lord  Palmerston  sent  a  British  fleet  to  the 


EARLIER  YEARS  OF  KING  GEORGE'S  REIGN    95 

Piræus,  ostensibly  to  support  the  ridiculous 
demands  of  the  Jew  Pacifilo,  but  in  reality 
to  deal  a  blow  against  King  Otho ;  finally  it 
was  Russia  who  in  1852  supported  with  arms 
and  money  the  attempted  rebellion  of  the  monk 
Christophoros  Papulakis  against  the  Greek 
Government." 

King  George  thought  it  desirable  to  put  an 
end  to  all  such  dangerous  and  unhealthy  influence 
from  outside.  He  preferred  himself  to  take  charge 
of  the  interests  of  the  country  as  concerned  the 
Powers.  On  his  annual  visits  to  various  European 
countries  and  Courts  he  formed  relations  with 
leading  statesmen,  while  at  the  same  time 
strengthening  the  ties  that  already  bound  him 
to  so  many  powerful  royal  houses.  And  when- 
ever an  occasion  presented  itself  King  George 
was  the  spokesman  of  his  people,  putting  forward 
their  just  claims  and  desires  and  removing,  so  far 
as  it  lay  in  his  power,  misunderstandings  and 
differences.  On  his  travels  the  King  was  always 
his  own  foreign  minister,  and  the  advantages  he 
thus  won  for  his  kingdom  are  incalculable. 


CHAPTER    III 

COMPLETION    OF    TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN 

The  claims  of  Greece  to  expansion  towards  the 
north  are  so  well  based  on  geographical,  ethno- 
graphical, and  religious  grounds  that  they  only 
require  statement  to  be  understood.  If  these 
claims  are  to  be  referred  to  a  particular  period 
and  personality,  we  must  go  back  to  the  time 
immediately  following  the  emancipation  of  Greece. 
The  Greek  crown  was  then  offered  to  the  Duke 
of  Saxe-Coburg,  afterwards  King  Leopold  of 
Belgium.  The  Duke  made  it  a  condition  that 
Turkey  should  cede  Thessaly,  Epirus,  and  Crete, 
but  the  Powers  declined  to  lend  their  support  to 
the  demand.  Greece,  however,  would  never 
abandon  the  claim  once  put  forward  ;  time  after 
time  it  was  again  thrust  into  the  foreground  and 
frequently  supported  by  military  demonstrations 
which  endangered  the  peace  of  the  Balkans. 

It  goes  without  saying  that  King  George,  who 
always  kept  a  watchful  eye  on  the  political  barometer 
of  Europe,  was  only  waiting  a  favourable  opportunity 
to    re-introduce  the    question   of  an    extension    of 

frontier.     Next  to  the  great  art  of  politics — creating 

96 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  97 

a  favourable  opportunity  and  then  using  it — comes  a 
scarcely  less  important  one,  the  art  of  waiting.  King 
George  seldom  had  the  power  of  arranging  political 
combinations  on  a  large  scale,  but  he  knew  how  to 
wait  and  act  with  energy  when  the  right  time  came. 
In  1877,  as  so  often  before,  the  Balkan  barometer 
fell  under  the  influence  of  a  storm  centre  which 
was  then  forming  in  Herzegovina.  This  time  the 
depression  did  not  disperse,  and  war  broke  out 
between  Russia  and  Turkey.  If  ever  Greece  were 
to  have  a  favourable  opportunity  of  wresting  its 
future  from  the  hands  of  fate,  it  was  then.  King 
George  gave  orders  to  mobilise  the  army  and 
sent  it  to  the  frontier  to  make  a  series  of 
vigorous  demonstrations.  The  great  Powers, 
which,  like  the  fire  brigade,  use  all  their  efforts 
to  "isolate  the  danger,"  exerted  their  eloquence, 
compounded  of  threats  and  half-promises,  to  pro- 
cure the  recall  of  the  Greek  troops.  Without 
paying  much  attention  to  the  threats,  but  making 
careful  note  of  the  promises — which  concerned  a 
rectification  of  frontiers  to  the  advantage  of  Greece 
— the  Government  decided  to  comply  with  the  wishes 
of  the  Powers.  Thanks  to  this  politic  decision, 
Greece  held  good  cards  when  the  Berlin  Congress 
was  opened,  on  June  13th,  1878.  Although  the 
Congress  only  concerned  those  Powers  that  were 
signatories  to  the  San  Stefano  agreement,  the 
moderate  attitude  of  Kinor  George  and  his  Govern- 

o  o 

ment  had  made  such  a  favourable  impression  that 

G 


98  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

the  representatives  of  Greece  were  given  an  oppor- 
tunity of  attending  the  Congress  and  putting  forward 
their  claims. 

Delyannis,  the  emissary  of  Greece,  pleaded  the 
cause  of  his  country  with  the  greatest  moderation, 
but  at  the  same  time  with  eloquence  and  force, 
and  his  speech  produced  the  best  impression. 
Moreover,  accidental  circumstances  of  the  most 
varied  nature  contributed  to  produce  an  un- 
wonted sympathy  for  Greece  among  the  statesmen 
assembled  at  Berlin. 

Prince  Bismarck  was  favourably  disposed  on 
account  of  the  extraordinary  success  that  had 
attended  the  excavations  of  German  archæologists 
at  Olympia;  in  addition  to  this  he  considered  it 
good  policy  to  play  off  Hellenism  against  the  rapid 
growth  of  Panslavism  in  the  Balkan  Peninsula. 
Italy,  newly  united,  could  hardly  find  reasons 
for  opposing  the  national  aspirations  of  Greece. 
Austria- Hungary,  which  was  just  stretching  out 
a  hand  towards  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina,  found 
it  quite  natural  to  support  a  similar  desire  on 
the  part  of  Greece  for  an  extension  of  frontier 
at  the  expense  of  the  Sultan. 

The  European  view  of  the  situation  is  perhaps 
best  summed  up  in  an  official  communique  which 
was  handed  to  the  international  news  agencies  at 
the  close  of  the  Congress  : — 

"  Europe  regards  Greece  with  gratitude  and 
good-will,   since    its   Government  so  zealously  and 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  99 

confidently  complied  with  the  joint  request  of  the 
accredited  Ministers  to  evacuate  Thessaly.  At 
the  same  time  the  Powers  desire  to  emphasise 
their  high  esteem  and  respect  for  the  sovereign 
who  has  now  ruled  Greece  for  fifteen  years  with 
so  much  wisdom,  and  who,  both  by  his  personal 
qualities  and  by  his  family  connections,  has  been 
able  to  acquire  a  considerable  and  fully  justified 
influence." 

In  short,  the  feeling  among  the  Powers  could 
hardly  have  been  more  friendly.  On  the  conclusion 
of  the  Congress  Greece  was  accorded  an  extension 
of  the  northern  frontier  to  a  line  drawn  from 
Salamyrios  on  the  Ægean  Sea  to  Kalamos  on  the 
west  coast  of  Epirus — an  extension  which  would 
have  added  to  its  territory  more  than  twice  the 
area  that  was  conceded  as  the  final  result  of 
the  negotiations.  It  is  true  that  the  details  of 
the  frontier  line  were  not  gone  into,  nor  was  the 
decision  of  the  Congress  expressed  in  sufficiently 
definite  terms  ;  but  it  was  undoubtedly  the  general 
opinion  among  the  delegates  that  Greece  could 
safely  reckon  on  the  two  provinces  of  Thessaly 
and  Epirus. 

This  result,  which  was  looked  upon  as  incon- 
testable, was  received  with  enthusiasm  throuofhout 
Greece  and  especially  in  the  two  Turkish  provinces, 
which  had  so  long  aspired  to  national  and  civil 
liberty.  Unfortunately  three  years  were  to  go  by 
before   the    Sultan    would   consent    to   respect   the 


100  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

decision  of  Europe.  To  the  detriment  of  Greece, 
the  Turkish  diplomatists  won  a  relative  victory, 
thanks  to  the  lack  of  energy  and  moral  force 
displayed  by  the  Powers. 

The  Berlin  Conference  of  1880  did  no  more 
than  the  Congress  of  1878  towards  bringing  about 
a  final  settlement,  and  in  consequence  an  extremely 
dangerous  ferment  of  unrest  spread  over  Greece 
and  penetrated  into  Epirus  and  Thessaly.  The 
dignity  of  Europe  was  at  stake,  and  the  Greek 
Government  addressed  a  circular  to  the  Powers, 
representing  to  them  the  impossibility  of  suppress- 
ing a  very  intelligible  national  movement,  which 
might  easily  endanger  afresh  the  peace  of  the 
Balkans.  Something  had  to  be  done  to  put  an 
end  to  an  untenable  situation. 

It  was  England  and  Germany,  acting  in  concert, 
who  found  a  solution — not,  indeed,  satisfactory  to 
either  party,  but  one  which  nevertheless  came  as 
a  relief  after  the  long  agony  of  uncertainty. 

Delegates  from  the  Powers  were  summoned 
to  a  conference  at  Constantinople.  Mr  Goschen, 
the  British  Ambassador,  who  was  then  on  his 
way  to  Turkey,  had  a  decisive  conversation  with 
Prince  Bismarck  in  Berlin.  The  direct  result  of 
the  meeting  appears  in  a  communication,  dated 
March  21st,  1881,  from  Lord  Granville  to  each 
of  the  great  Powers.  This  document  proposes 
a  new  line  of  frontier  and  invites  the  support 
of  the    Powers. 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  101 

The  British  proposal  was  promptly  accepted, 
and  the  Ambassadors  at  Constantinople  were  given 
urgent  instructions  this  time  not  to  yield  an  inch 
to  the  Sublime  Porte.  In  the  course  of  a  few  days 
the  Conference  concluded  its  labours.  The  result 
was  that  King-  George  was  granted  the  whole  of 
Thessaly,  with  Volo  and  Larissa,  as  well  as  the 
Arta  district  of  Epirus  ;  while  the  Sultan,  by  getting 
the  frontier  deflected  to  the  south  through  the  Arta 
valley,  succeeded  in  retaining  Yanina  and  Metzovo. 

It  is  not  easy  for  a  sanguine  and  warm-blooded 
nation  like  the  Greeks  to  exercise  self-discipline, 
and  when  the  result  of  the  deliberations  was  made 
known  the  disappointment  was  such  that  a  popular 
rising  might  easily  have  plunged  the  country  into 
war  with  Turkey.  "Venture  all  to  win  all,"  was 
the  watchword  of  the  Opposition  in  the  Chamber. 
But  both  King  George  and  his  Prime  Minister, 
Kommoundouros,  had  the  moral  courage  to  defy 
popular  feeling,  at  the  risk  of  losing  popularity  and 
perhaps  even  of  endangering  the  position  of  the 
dynasty.  Excitement  ran  high  for  the  moment, 
but  prudence  won  the  day.  And  as  time  went  by, 
a  different  view  was  taken  of  the  events  of  1881. 
The  appreciation  of  King  George's  attitude  given 
by  Dr  Bikelas  in  his  "  Vingt-cinq  années  de  regne 
constitutionnel  en  Gréce "  is  now  shared  by  the 
great  majority  of  the  nation  : 

"In  the  course  of  this  war  the  Kine  showed 
a  high  degree  of  diplomatic  skill  and  patriotism. 


102  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

He  was  not  fortunate  enough  to  be  able  to  fulfil 
all  the  hopes  of  his  subjects,  for  many  Hellenes 
are  still  excluded,  notwithstanding  the  extension  of 
the  frontier ;  but  history  will  know  how  to  honour 
the  Prince,  who  ascended  the  throne  of  a  country 
the  emancipation  of  which  had  cost  rivers  of  blood, 
and  who  then  succeeded  in  extending  the  territory 
of  his  kingdom  by  almost  a  third,  while  at  the 
same  time  avoiding  the  horrors  of  war." 


'& 


The  next  five  years  went  by  without  any  dis- 
turbance of  the  external  peace  of  the  country.  At 
the  same  time  it  must  have  been  clear  to  every 
one  who  could  see  below  the  surface  that  the 
hopes  once  raised,  and  in  a  measure  disappointed, 
maintained  a  strong  undercurrent  of  discontent. 
And  the  more  fiercely  the  desire  of  freedom  grew 
in  other  nations  of  the  Balkans,  while  Panslavism, 
the  formidable  rival  of  Hellenism,  spread  apace 
under  the  protection  of  the  Russian  eagle,  the 
more  irritable  did  the  Greek  nation  become, 
jealous  and  sensitive  as  it  was  at  the  obvious 
danger  of  being  outstripped  by  its  northern 
neighbours. 

It  was  the  duty  of  every  patriotic  Greek,  at 
this  time  above  all  others,  to  strengthen  the  bonds 
of  national  life,  to  abandon  all  petty  political 
rivalries,  so  that  the  country  might  devote  its 
best  powers  to  internal  development  and  to 
forming  an  army  and  a  fleet  which,  when  the  hour 
arrived,  would  be  capable  of  efficiently  supporting 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  103 

the  just  claims  of  the  nation.  Unfortunately,  this 
sense  of  a  duty  to  the  country  has  not  always  been 
the  mainspring  of  Greek  political  life.  It  was  not 
until  the  people  themselves,  in  the  most  recent 
times,  arrived  at  sufficient  maturity  to  recognise 
their  own  real  needs,  that  the  mischievous  elements 
in  the  parliamentary  life  of  the  country  were 
compelled  to  make  way  for  the  right  man  and 
his  supporters. 

At  first  glance  one  might  be  tempted  to  look 
upon   Greece  as  one  of  the   most  ideal   kingdoms 
to   govern.       No    important   question   of   principle 
divides    the    population    into    conflicting    parties. 
Every  one  is  satisfied  with  the  Constitution  of  the 
country  as  settled  once  for  all ;  the  whole  nation 
adheres    with    unswerving    loyalty    to    the    State 
religion.     All    are  agreed    upon    the   course  every 
government  has  to  follow,  for  the  goal  is  always 
the  same — the  internal  development  of  the  country 
and  the  liberation  of  kinsmen  who  are  still  living 
under  a  foreign  yoke.     There  are  thus  no  natural 
lines    of    division    to    serve    for   the   formation    of 
parties  ;  and  if  in  spite  of  this  there  have  always 
been    at   least   three,   and   sometimes  five    or   six, 
parties    or    groups,    stubbornly    opposed    to    one 
another  and  constantly  forming  coalitions  to  make 
or    break    up    temporary    majorities,    this    parlia- 
mentary  activity   has    usually    been    based    upon 
purely  personal  questions,  upon  ambition  and  upon 
artificially  exaggerated  principles  of  administration, 


104  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

which    in    reality    were    scarcely    worth    an    hour's 
debate. 

The  best  proof  of  the  looseness  of  party  ties 
is  the  fact  that  no  group  ever  survived  the  fall 
or  the  death  of  its  leader.  Rarely  did  a  Ministry 
remain  in  power  long  enough  to  give  a  definite 
impress  to  the  country's  development.  So  rapid 
were  the  changes  of  government  that  in  less 
than  twenty  years  King  George  had  to  put  his 
name  to  forty  -  two  different  lists  of  Ministers, 
and  during  the  same  period  twenty-two  appoint- 
ments to  the  Premiership  were  shared  among 
the  three  politicians,  Kommoundouros,  Trikoupis, 
and  Deligeorgis. 

Whatever  objection  may  be  taken  from  a 
strictly  patriotic  point  of  view  to  the  political 
morality  of  the  party  leaders,  even  their  bitterest 
opponents  have  never  ventured  to  accuse  them 
of  having  derived  any  personal  benefit  from  their 
position.  Most  of  the  leaders  were  no  better  off 
at  their  death  than  when  they  first  entered  the 
political  arena,  and  frequently  their  friends  and 
partisans  had  to  assist  the  widows  and  orphans. 
The  few  Ministers  who  possessed  some  fortune 
have  without  exception  lost  money  by  their 
political  career,  not  one  of  them  has  made  any. 

Not  a  few  writers  have  blamed  King  George 
for  not  being  more  ready  to  intervene  in  parlia- 
mentary affairs,  when  by  the  use  of  his  royal 
prerogative   he    might  have   supported   one   party 


KING   GEORGE   ON    BOARD   THE    ROVAL   YACHT. 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  105 

against  the  rest.  The  King  was  too  wise  to 
employ  such  tactics ;  his  perfectly  neutral  attitude 
towards  the  rapidly  alternating  party  leaders  was 
based  on  an  accurate  knowledge  of  his  subjects' 
character.  In  an  unobtrusive  but  persevering  way 
the  King  lent  his  aid  to  the  political  self-education 
of  his  country,  and  at  the  present  time  it  is  easy 
to  see  that  the  course  he  adopted  was  the  right  one. 

As  time  went  on,  the  number  of  the  parties 
decreased.  By  1878,  when  Bulgaris,  Zaimis,  and 
Deligeorgis  were  gone,  only  two  great  chiefs 
were  left,  Kommoundouros  and  Trikoupis  ;  and 
on  the  death  of  the  former  in  February  1883, 
Delyannis  succeeded  to  his  political  inheritance. 
With  the  exception  of  a  period  of  eleven  days  in 
April  1886,  when  a  colourless  Ministry  was  formed 
to  receive  the  ultimatum  of  the  concerted  European 
Powers,  the  two  leaders,  Trikoupis  and  Delyannis, 
held  office  alternately  for  a  considerable  length  of 
time,  the  former,  indeed,  for  so  long  a  consecutive 
period  as  three  years. 

Some  increase  of  fixity  in  the  parliamentary 
life  of  the  country  was  therefore  arrived  at  in  the 
course  of  the  first  twenty  -  five  years  of  King 
George's  reign ;  but  Greece  was  to  pass  through 
many  crises  and  ordeals  of  the  most  serious  kind 
before  the  close  of  the  half-century  which  this 
work  aims  at  describing,  and  before  the  Greek 
nation  arrived  at  a  true  understanding  of  its  own 
political  needs. 


106  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

In  1885  Europe  was  again  alarmed  by  serious 
events  in  the  Balkans. 

On  September  17th  a  revolt  broke  out  in 
Philippopolis,  the  capital  of  Rumelia ;  the  in- 
habitants expelled  the  Vali,  Gavril  Pasha,  and 
proclaimed  the  union  of  the  country  with  the 
Principality  of  Bulgaria.  This  revolt  had  evidently 
been  planned  by  agreement  with  Prince  Alexander 
since  he  immediately  recognised  the  fait  accompli, 
took  possession  of  Philippopolis  three  days  later, 
and  telegraphically  informed  the  Powers  of  his 
having  done  so.  These  events  were  an  obvious 
infringement  of  the  Treaty  of  Berlin,  and  the 
question  was,  what  would  be  the  attitude  of  the 
great  Powers  and  of  Turkey,  and  how  would  this 
new  "Greater  Bulgaria"  affect  the  interests  of  the 
neighbouring  kingdoms  of  Greece  and  Servia? 

On  one  point  all  the  clever  people  of  Europe 
were  at  once  agreed :  Turkey  would  lose  no  time 
in  protesting  and  in  supporting  her  objections  by 
an  appeal  to  arms  ;  at  the  same  time  it  was  taken 
for  granted  that  the  sympathies  of  Russia  would 
attend  this  advance  of  Panslavism  in  the  Balkans. 

Strangely  enough,  however,  Russia  alone  of 
the  Powers  signatory  to  the  Berlin  Treaty  objected 
strongly  to  the  high  -  handed  action  of  Prince 
Alexander  ;  while  the  Sultan,  the  rightful  sovereign 
of  Rumelia,  submitted  with  extraordinary  self-com- 
mand to  the  curtailment  of  his  territory.  As 
regards    Servia   and    Greece,    both    kingdoms    felt 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  107 

their  interests  threatened.  Their  governments  in- 
sisted, not  without  reason,  that  a  Greater  Bulgaria 
would  destroy  the  balance  among  the  Christian 
States  of  the  Balkans,  and  that  the  legitimate 
influence  of  the  Greek  and  Servian  peoples 
would  thereby  be  weakened  to  a  dangerous 
extent.  Athens  and  Belgrade,  therefore,  demanded 
the  maintenance  of  the  status  quo  or,  failing 
that,  a  corresponding  extension  of  territory  as 
compensation. 

Without  waiting  to  see  what  steps  Turkey  or 
the  orreat  Powers  mi^ht  take,  Servia  mobilised 
its  army  and  massed  it  on  the  Bulgarian  frontier. 
Greece  abstained  from  any  precipitate  action. 
King  George  and  his  Ministers  were  too  proficient 
in  foreign  politics  to  try  to  anticipate  the  possible 
course  of  events  and  oramble  with  the  most  vital 
interests  of  the  country.  For  the  time  being  the 
Greek  Government  contented  itself  with  energetic 
protests,  while  awaiting  the  result  of  the  inevitable 
collision  between  Servia  and   Bulgaria. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  two  armies  were  in 
presence  of  one  another  ;  but  before  hostilities  broke 
out  in  earnest,  the  two  commanders.  King  Milan 
and  Prince  Alexander,  like  the  doughty  heroes  of 
the  Iliad,  gave  themselves  plenty  of  time  for 
exchanging  compliments  and  adopting  a  posture 
of  righteous  indignation.  The  rest  of  Europe 
was  not  a  little  surprised  at  the  assertion  of  both 
antagonists  that  they  were  defending  the  interests 


108  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

of  the  Porte  \  King  Milan,  by  trying  to  put  down 
the  revolt  of  the  Rumelians,  and  Prince  Alexander 
by  resisting  an  attack  on  "  an  integral  part  of  the 
Ottoman  Empire." 

Europe,  observing  that  the  combatants  were 
almost  equally  matched,  inclined  to  the  opinion 
that  the  struggle  would  be  protracted,  and  that 
the  issue  would  finally  be  in  favour  of  Servia. 
What  took  place  was  exactly  the  opposite.  The 
war  broke  out  on  November  14th,  1885,  and  three 
days  later  the  Servians  suffered  the  decisive  defeat 
of  Slivnitza.  But  while  Prince  Alexander  was 
getting  ready  for  a  triumphal  progress  to  Belgrade, 
the  Porte  and  the  Powers  had  already  agreed  to 
strike  up  the  weapons  of  the  combatants.  The 
Austrian  Government,  whose  Danubian  policy  was 
ill  -  served  by  too  great  a  crippling  of  the  forces 
of  Servia,  gave  Prince  Alexander  to  understand 
that  unless  he  instantly  suspended  his  advance, 
"he  would  find  himself  opposed  to  an  Austro- 
Hungarian  army."  This  was  an  argument  to 
which  even  so  brave  a  man  as  the  Prince  of 
Bulgaria  was  obliged  to  defer. 

Beyond  this  stream  of  cold  water  from  Vienna, 
the  Powers  took  no  step  against  Bulgaria.  On 
the  contrary,  they  tried  to  find  a  solution  of  the 
crisis  that  might  bolster  up  the  pretence  that  the 
Treaty  of  Berlin  had  suffered  no  violation,  and 
the  seventeenth  article  of  this  document  was  made 
to  serve  the  turn.     It  provides  that  "the  Governor 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  109 

General  of  Rumelia  shall  be  appointed  by  the 
Porte  with  the  approval  of  the  Powers  for  a  period 
of  five  years."  The  Sultan,  therefore,  had  only  to 
select  Prince  Alexander  as  Governor  General  of 
Rumelia,  and  harmony  was  assured  ;  in  future  the 
new  Bulgaria  might  exist,  not  in  spite  of,  but 
actually  in  virtue  of,  the  decisions  of  the  Berlin 
Congress. 

While  everything  was  thus  being  made  easy 
for  Bulgaria  in  the  pleasantest  way,  and  while 
Servia  was  endeavouring  to  regain  its  equilibrium 
after  the  severe  check  to  its  fortunes,  Greece  alone 
remained  with  legitimate  demands  awaitingf  a 
hearing. 

Feeling  in  Athens — and  indeed  all  over  the 
country  and  in  the  islands — ran  so  high  that  any 
idea  of  checking  it  had  to  be  dismissed  as  im- 
possible. Nor  did  the  Government  entertain  any 
such  thought  for  a  moment,  being  itself  inspired 
by  the  same  national  feelings  and  aspirations.  In 
the  Chamber  of  Deputies  Trikoupis,  the  leader  of 
the  Opposition,  rose  and  declared  that  "the  country 
was  in  danger,"  and  promised  his  support  "for 
the  defence  of  the  just  cause  of  Hellenism." 

In  order  to  understand  the  force  and  justice 
of  this  movement  it  must  be  remembered  that  only 
a  few  years  before  a  concerted  Europe,  without 
objection  being  raised  by  a  single  Power,  had 
decided  to  concede  the  ardent  desire  of  the  in- 
habitants  of  Epirus  for  union  with   the    Hellenic 


110  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

kingdom.  The  same  Powers  had  now  acceded 
to  an  absolutely  corresponding  desire  on  the  part 
of  the  Rumelians,  who  had  demanded  union  with 
their  kinsmen  of  Bulgaria.  Why,  therefore,  deny 
to  one  nation  what  was  admitted  to  be  right  for 
another  ? 

And  while  the  "  Greek  Question "  suddenly 
took  the  place  of  the  Bulgarian  in  the  deliberations 
of  the  Powers,  King  George  and  his  Government 
lost  no  time  in  backing  up  their  demands  in  the 
most  forcible  manner  possible  :  the  fleet  was  fitted 
out,  the  army  mobilised  and  despatched  to  the 
frontier,  and  negotiations  were  opened  for  the  issue 
of  a  war  loan. 

Turkey,  which  had  shown  surprising  self-com- 
mand in  the  Bulgarian  affair,  did  not  hesitate  to 
draw  the  scimitar  when  Greece  was  concerned. 
Considerable  masses  of  troops  from  Salonika  and 
Constantinople  were  marched  towards  the  frontier 
in  all  haste,  and  it  was  evident  that  a  Greco- 
Turkish  war  might  break  out  at  a  few  days'  notice. 

At  this  juncture,  in  order  to  secure  the  peace 
of  the  Balkans,  England  did  not  shrink  from  pro- 
posing a  forcible  measure  of  unexampled  brutality 
against  a  sovereign  State,  that  of  forbidding  the 
Greek  Government  to  carry  on  war  at  sea.  Lord 
Salisbury  succeeded  in  getting  the  Powers  to 
approve  the  proposal,  and  a  joint  note  was  sent 
to  the  Greek  Prime  Minister,   Delyannis. 

Never  before  can  the  sovereign  rights  of  any 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  111 

country  have  been  violated  as  those  of  Greece 
were  by  this  dictatorial  message.  A  wave  of 
indignation  swept  through  the  whole  community, 
from  the  King  to  the  poorest  shepherd.  Greece 
was  proud  of  her  fleet,  small  but  powerful,  which 
without  the  slightest  doubt  could  have  been  a 
match  for  the  Sultan's  ironclads,  badly  armed  and 
in  still  worse  repair  as  the  latter  were.  Was  it 
not  shamefully  unfair  to  tie  one  of  the  fighter's 
arms  just  as  the  fight  was  going  to  begin  ? 

The  great  Powers  had  counted,  of  course,  on 
the  joint  note  proving  strong  enough  to  deprive 
the  Greeks  of  any  liking  for  war.  This,  however, 
was  not  the  case.  While  a  dignified  and  energetic 
protest  was  raised  to  European  interference,  war- 
like preparations  were  continued  with  unabated 
vigour. 

When  the  Powers  then — at  the  beginning  of 
1886 — in  their  irritation  at  the  attitude  of  Greece, 
gave  orders  to  their  Mediterranean  squadrons  to 
assemble  in  Suda  Bay,  there  were  some  scruples  on 
the  part  of  France.  M.  de  Freycinet  felt  convinced 
that  a  conciliatory  and  humane  course  of  action 
— which  had  never  before  been  tried — would  be 
more  useful  in  dealing  with  Greece  than  measures 
founded  not  upon  justice  but  upon  [^brute  force. 
It  was  personally  distasteful  to  him  to  wound  the 
national  dignity  of  the  Greek  people,  and  he 
therefore  endeavoured  to  avert  the  action  of  the 
Powers  by  proposing  a  conference  at  Constantinople 


112  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

for  the  amicable  adjustment  of  the  questions  at 
issue. 

But  M.  de  Freycinet's  efforts  were  not  crowned 
with  success.  Lord  Rosebery,  who  was  Foreign 
Secretary  in  the  newly-formed  Gladstone  Cabinet, 
maintained  the  demands  and  repeated  the  threats 
of  his  predecessor.  Indeed,  he  went  so  far  as 
to  propose  to  the  Powers  the  despatch  of  an 
ultimatum  to  the  Athens  Government.  Its  three 
paragraphs  were  as  follows  :  ( i )  Greece  is  required 
immediately  to  place  its  army  on  a  peace  foot- 
ing  and  to  reply  to  this  request   within  a   week. 

(2)  In  case  of  a  refusal  the  representatives  of 
all  the  Powers  will  demand   their  passports ;    and 

(3)  the  eastern  coasts  of  Greece  and  the  Gulf 
of  Corinth  will  be  blockaded  by  the  combined 
squadrons. 

While  this  proposal  was  adopted  by  the  rest 
of  the  great  Powers,  France  withdrew  from  any 
further  joint  action.  M.  de  Freycinet  declared 
that  he  was  unable  to  approve  either  of  the 
contents  of  the  note  or  of  its  too  dictatorial  and 
irritating  form.  At  the  same  time  he  gave 
instructions  to  the  French  Minister  at  Athens, 
Count  de  Moiiy,  to  use  his  influence  as  earnestly 
and  as  amicably  as  possible  with  the  Greek 
Premier  in  the  cause  of  peace.  The  Count 
performed  this  task ;  and  on  the  same  day 
that  France  withdrew  from  the  rest  of  the 
Powers  —April  22nd,    1886 — De   Freycinet   sent  a 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  113 

despatch   to   Delyannis,    from    which    I   quote    the 
followinof : 

"  The  attitude  of  the  Greek  nation  threatens 
it  with  the  most  serious  dangers.  Unless  this 
attitude  is  modified,  the  kingdom  will  risk  a 
catastrophe  or  a  humiliation.  .  .  .  We  desire  to 
see  such  a  risk  avoided  and  therefore  appeal  to 
the  leader  of  the  Greek  Government.  Yield  to 
circumstances,  listen  to  the  voice  of  a  friendly 
Power  and  follow  its  advice.  While  there  is 
yet  time  take  yourself  an  initiative  which  will 
make  you  master  of  the  situation  and  the  credit 
for  which  will  be  entirely  your  own." 

These  were  honest  and  well-intentioned  words, 
and  they  had  the  desired  effect.  But  for  two  days 
longer  Count  de  Moiiy  had  to  negotiate  with 
different  members  of  the  Government  before 
receiving  from  Delyannis  the  following  signed 
declaration : — 

"  I  hasten  to  inform  you  that  His  Majesty's 
Government  has  decided  to  follow  the  friendly 
advice  offered  to  us  by  the  Government  of  the 
French  Republic." 

French  policy  could  boast  of  a  well-deserved 
triumph.  Freely  and  independently  Greece  had 
deferred  to  the  wishes  of  Europe,  the  Govern- 
ment undertaking  not  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the 
Balkans. 

The  decision  of  the  Greek  Government  was 
immediately    made   known   to  the    representatives 

H 


114  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

of  the  Powers.  The  situation  was  therefore 
perfectly  clear  and  nothing  could  justify  any 
further  measures  of  compulsion.  But,  whether 
it  was  due  to  resentment  of  the  diplomatic 
victory  of  France  or  to  unusually  malignant 
influence  on  the  part  of  Turkey,  the  fact  remains 
that  on  April  26th  the  Ministers,  nevertheless, 
delivered  Lord  Rosebery's  ultimatum  to  the  Greek 
Premier.  On  the  following  day  the  combined 
squadrons  steamed  into  the  Gulf  of  Salamis  in 
battle  formation  and  anchored  off  Phaleron. 

Delyannis,  of  course,  could  only  reply  by 
referring  to  the  entirely  sufficient  declaration  he 
had  already  made  to  Count  de  Moiiy,  the  terms 
of  which  had  been  officially  communicated  to 
the  other  Ministers.  But  at  that  time  Europe 
was  not  easily  deterred  from  the  gratification  of 
humiliating  Greece.  The  Powers  did  not  con- 
sider the  declaration  of  the  Greek  Government 
"  satisfactory,"  and  demanded  a  fresh  one  the 
same  evening.  This  time,  however,  the  patience 
of  both  Government  and  people  was  exhausted ; 
the  nation  could  not  be  expected  to  submit  to 
such  insulting  and  unjust  treatment  even  from 
the  mightiest  of  the  Powers.  Delyannis  curtly 
declined  to  continue  the  negotiations.  The  result 
was  not  long  in  coming :  on  May  7th  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  Powers,  including  the  Turkish 
Minister,  embarked  at  the  Piræus  and  left 
Greece.     On   the  very    next  day  the  blockade  of 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  115 

the  coasts  of  the  Peloponnese,  Attica,  and  Bæotia 
became  effective. 

This  unendurable  situation  lasted  for  three  weeks. 
The  Delyannis  Ministry  resigned,  but  Trikoupis 
declined  to  take  office  in  such  awkward  circum- 
stances. A  "colourless"  Cabinet  was  therefore 
formed  to  undertake  the  unpleasant  but  extremely 
necessary  task  of  restoring  foreign  relations  to  a 
normal  state. 

The  nation  was  then  able  to  resume  its  regular 
everyday  life,  and  it  went  to  work  with  courage, 
industry,  and  confidence  in  the  future. 

Nevertheless,  under  the  apparently  calm  surface 
there  was  much  smoulderingr  bitterness  over  the 
insult  that  had  been  received  and  a  very  natural 
anxiety  and  uncertainty  as  regards  the  policy  of 
the  Powers  in  the  Balkan  Peninsula.  The  inter- 
vention of  the  Powers,  their  unnecessarily  harsh 
opposition  to  the  just  claims  of  the  Greeks, 
remained  as  a  thorn  in  the  flesh  of  the  Hellenic 
people  and  gave  rise  to  a  dangerous  inflammation. 
A  seed  had  been  sown  that  brought  the  country 
an  ill  harvest  eleven  years  later.  By  adopting 
the  humane  attitude  of  France  the  Powers  might 
have  diverted  the  undercurrent  of  suppressed 
passion,  of  indignation  at  the  disappointment  of 
national  aspirations,  which  brought  about  such 
a  violent  explosion  of  popular  feeling  in   1897. 

At  last  the   King  of  the    Hellenes  arrived  at 


116  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

the  first  conspicuous  milestone  on  the  long 
highway  of  his  reign  —  the  twenty  -  fifth  anni- 
versary of  his  accession.  On  October  30th,  1888, 
a  national  festival  was  inaugurated,  which  left 
an  indelible  record  in  the  history  of  modern 
Greece  of  the  significance  of  the  past  quarter 
of  a  century  and  of  the  mutual  feelings  of 
devotion  that  existed  between  the  King  and 
his  people. 

Individuals  and  nations  alike  are  so  taken 
up  with  the  business  of  daily  life  that  they 
seldom  have  time  to  throw  a  glance  at  the  past. 
It  is  a  wise  custom,  therefore,  which  sets  apart 
certain  prominent  landmarks  in  our  lives,  public  or 
private,  as  opportunities  for  taking  stock  of  what 
lies  behind  us,  and  laying  aside  for  a  moment  the 
burden  of  existence  before  proceeding  further. 

Such  an  opportunity  now  presented  itself  to 
King  George  and  his  people,  and  if  their  survey 
of  the  past  took  the  form  of  public  rejoicing,  this 
was  in  reality  only  due  to  a  natural  impulse  to 
give  expression  to  a  deeply-rooted  sentiment  of 
mutual  devotion.  » 

Apart  from  the  exalted  and  almost  unapproach- 
able position  in  which  the  State  wisely  places  its 
Chief,  and  apart  from  all  the  prerogatives  by  which 
the  royal  person  is  hedged  about,  the  relation 
between  a  sovereign  and  his  people  may  be  appro- 
priately compared  to  a  partnership.  The  work 
has  to   be   performed,    the  journey   accomplished, 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  117 

In  fellowship :  and  unless  there  is  intelligent  co- 
operation, progress  and  development  become 
impossible,  or  else  the  partnership  is  dissolved. 

Now  it  is  not  a  very  easy  matter  for  the  man 
in  the  street  to  separate  the  personality  of  the 
King  from  the  ever-changing  circle  of  those  whom 
the  people  themselves  elect — often,  it  is  true,  very 
indirectly — to  carry  on  the  affairs  of  the  State  in 
conjunction  with  the  monarch.  This  is  specially 
true  in  so  democratic  a  kingdom  as  Greece, 
with  such  frequent  changes  of  government  as 
occurred  during  the  period  1863-88.  What  share 
has  the  King  himself  in  the  outcome  of  internal 
and  external  policy  ?  To  what  extent  are  his 
personal  wishes  and  opinions  considered  ?  He 
himself  has  no  means  of  making  these  matters 
clear  to  his  people,  or,  if  he  has,  he  does  not 
care  to  use  them. 

A  constitutional  monarch  is  obliged  to  work 
with  the  Ministers  chance  provides  or  circum- 
stances force  upon  him — and  King  George  always 
did  this  in  the  most  loyal  way  possible — even  if 
they  are  personally  disagreeable  to  him  and  their 
conduct  meets  with  his  disapproval.  Every  party 
when  in  power  surrounds  the  person  of  the  King 
with  the  warmest  expressions  of  praise  and  good- 
will, but  no  sooner  have  the  reins  of  office  fallen 
from  its  grasp  than  the  point  of  view  from  which 
it  regards  the  acts  of  the  sovereign  becomes  entirely 
changed — like  a  child  with  a  telescope  :    the  object 


118  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

looked  at  remains  the  same,  but  appears  very 
different  according  to  which  end  of  the  telescope 
is  used. 

No  nation  is  more  interested  in  politics  or  more 
observant  than  the  Greeks  ;  a  vast  number  of 
newspapers,  with  the  strongest  possible  party 
bias,  scattered  all  over  the  country,  are  eagerly 
seized  by  the  voters  and  studied  with  the  deepest 
attention.  Everything  that  goes  on  in  the  Boule, 
every  speech  made  by  a  politician  whose  name  is 
at  all  known,  is  looked  upon  as  an  event  of 
importance,  and  gives  rise  to  endless  debates, 
severe  criticism,  or  ardent  approval  in  every  café 
or  village  inn.  The  King  is  by  turns  extolled  to 
the  skies  or  loaded  with  reproaches — usually  for 
things  the  blame  for  which  should  in  common 
justice  be  laid  at  other  doors. 

All  this  tends  to  throw  a  veil  over  the  person- 
ality of  the  sovereign,  to  create  false  ideas  of  his 
character  and  mode  of  thought.  And  if,  in  spite 
of  these  circumstances,  the  Greeks  were  able,  in 
moments  of  calm  reflection,  to  form  a  homogeneous 
conception  of  their  King  as  he  really  was — a  con- 
ception which  found  its  expression  in  the  homage 
of  sfratitude  and  devotion  of  October  1888 — this 
was  simply  due  to  the  wonderful  good  sense  of 
the  Greek  nation,  to  its  intellectual  capacity  for 
penetrating  the  tissue  of  unreality  and  reaching 
the  kernel  of  truth. 

If  King   George  ever  had  any  doubts  of  the 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  119 

real  feelings  of  his  people,  the  demonstrations  at 
his  jubilee  must  have  set  them  at  rest. 

The  anniversary  acted  as  an  invisible  but  all- 
conquering  force  upon  the  eight  millions  of 
Hellenes,  scattered  as  they  were  within  and  with- 
out the  borders  of  Greece.  Every  town,  every 
district  or  island,  every  community  or  colony, 
great  or  small,  far  or  near,  felt  itself  irresistibly 
drawn  towards  the  centre  of  the  commemoration, 
the  King.  His  subjects  by  the  thousand  journeyed 
to  the  capital  by  land  and  sea ;  telegrams  and 
letters  of  congratulation  poured  into  the  Palace 
and  were  piled  in  heaps  on  his  writing  -  tables. 
Athens  was  quite  unable  to  find  room  for  the 
multitude  of  deputations  and  guests  ;  many  of  them 
took  up  quarters  in  the  Piræus,  in  the  surrounding 
villages,  or  on  board  ships  in  the  harbour. 

The  Athenians  have  always  been  masters  at 
arranging  celebrations,  and  on  this  occasion  they 
exerted  themselves  to  the  utmost.  The  result  was 
satisfactory  beyond  all  measure  ;  the  city  was  a 
glowing  mass  of  colour  with  flags  and  floral 
decorations.  Triumphal  arches  and  swinging 
garlands  spanned  the  streets,  over  the  heads  of 
crowds  in  festival  humour,  clad  in  picturesque 
costumes  from  every  nomarchy  in  the  country 
and  every  Greek  community  outside  it.  From 
the  clearest  of  blue  skies  the  sun  shone  all  day 
lone,  and  the  National  Anthem  filled  the  air  from 
early  morning. 


120  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

It  is  a  happy  thing  when  a  King  and  his 
people  hqld  festival  together ;  happier  still  when 
the  outside  world  takes  part  in  the  rejoicings  and 
adds  its  tribute  of  applause. 

And  on  this  occasion  the  world  did  so  with 
a  generous  hand. 

Long  before  the  jubilee  day  royal  guests  and 
representatives  from  every  European  country  began 
to  arrive,  while  the  harbour  and  the  Gulf  of  Salamis 
were  filled  with  warships  from  most  of  the  maritime 
nations  of  the  world. 

First  of  all  came  the  King's  brother,  the  Crown 
Prince  of  Denmark ;  then  the  steam  yacht  Surprise 
appeared  at  the  Piræus  with  the  future  King  of 
England  on  board  ;  on  the  following  day  the 
Duke  and  Duchess  of  Edinburgh  arrived  ;  Austria 
sent  an  Archduke,  Russia  the  two  Grand  Dukes, 
Sergius  and  Paul.  Djevad  Pasha  came  at  the 
head  of  a  special  embassy  from  the  Sultan,  with 
gifts  for  the  King — two  splendid  Arab  horses  with 
jewelled  trappings  —  and  the  Shefakat  Order  in 
brilliants  for  Queen  Olga.  Neriman  Khan  came 
as  the  envoy  of  the  Shah  of  Persia.  Finally 
envoys  arrived  from  England,  France,  Germany, 
Italy,  Rumania,  Servia,  and  even  from  the  Pope, 
with  autograph  letters  of  congratulation  from  their 
sovereigns. 

I  was  one  of  the  officers  of  the  cruiser 
St.  Thomas,  which  the  Danish  Government  had 
sent  to  attend  the  jubilee.     With  the  consideration 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  121 

King  George  always  showed  his  countrymen  when 
they  came  to  Greece — especially  if  they  belonged 
to  his  old  service  —  the  cruiser  was  allotted  a 
special  place  of  honour  between  the  Austrian 
Archduke's  ship  and  the  English  royal  yacht.  And 
the  King  took  care  that  we  officers  should  have 
a  full  share  in  the  festivities. 

I  shall  not  attempt  to  describe  in  detail  the 
jubilee  week  of  which  the  anniversary  day  itself 
was  the  inauguration.  It  remains  in  my  memory 
as  a  chaos  of  court  functions,  legation  balls, 
torchlight  processions  and  illuminations,  gala  per- 
formances in  the  theatres,  parades  and  reviews. 
And  through  all  this  tumult  of  rejoicing  there 
resounds  in  my  ears  the  thunder  of  the  royal 
salutes  from  the  mighty  squadrons  in  the  Gulf 
of  Salamis  and  from  the  warships  in  the  harbour ; 
I  can  hear  the  whizzing  and  the  dull  report  of 
the  rockets  and  see  again  the  gleaming  outlines  of 
the  columns  of  the  temple  of  Zeus  and  of  the 
ancient  ruins  on  the  Acropolis  standing  out  against 
the  deep  blue  of  the  starry  night. 

Among  the  memories  of  that  crowded  week 
two  scenes  overshadow  all  the  rest. 

The  first  was  on  the  morning  of  the  anniversary 
itself,  when  the  thanksgiving  service  was  held  in 
the  Cathedral.  Half  the  population  of  the  city 
had  flocked  into  the  square  in  front  of  the  Palace 
and  into  Hermes  Street,  and  stood  in  a  compact 
mass,    kept    back    by    the    lines   of  soldiers,    like 


122  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

two  human    walls    right    up    to    the    door   of  the 
church. 

Within  the  brilliantly  decorated  building  the 
venerable  Metropolitan  of  Athens  stood  before  the 
altar,  surrounded  by  bishops  in  velvet  and  brocade, 
and  by  hundreds  of  priests  in  black.  From  the 
golden  halos  of  the  holy  pictures,  from  crucifixes, 
gilded  missals,  and  precious  chalices  there  was  a 
constant  flashing  of  jewels.  Below  the  altar  a 
brilliant  crowd  was  spread  through  the  church, 
losing  itself  in  the  shadows  of  the  lofty  vaulting, 
courtiers,  diplomatists,  ladies,  and  officers  from 
every  country  in  their  most  splendid  uniforms. 

Then  a  fanfare  of  trumpets  was  heard  in  the 
distance  and  a  powerful  military  band  struck  up 
the  National  Anthem.  The  King  and  his  suite 
were  on  their  way  from  the  Palace. 

Kinof  Georore  rode  in  front  with  the  Crown 
Prince  Constantine  and  Prince  George  by  his 
side ;  after  them  came  the  King's  chief  aide-de- 
camp, Colonel  Hadjipetros,  and  a  great  cavalcade 
of  generals,  military  attachés,  and  officers  of  high 
rank.  Then  followed,  in  four-horsed  carriages 
with  postilions,  the  Queen  with  the  Danish  Crown 
Prince  and  the  Duke  and  Duchess  of  Edinburgh, 
and  after  them  a  long  line  of  carriages  with  princes 
and  princesses,  royal  guests,  ladies  from  the 
legations,  and  many  more. 

And  as  the  royal  procession  filed  past  between 
the  walls  of  human  beings,  the  air  was  filled  with 


TWENTY-FIVE    YEARS'    REIGN  123 

shouts  of  ''  Zito  Vasilévs  !  Zito  Vasilevka  ! — Zito, 
zito  !  "  So  deafening-  was  the  cheerinor  from  those 
thousands  of  throats  that  it  drowned  even  the 
roar  of  the  salutes  and  the  blaring  of  the  military 
bands. 

The  second  scene  came  two  days  later. 

The  Municipal  Council  of  Athens  entertained 
the  guests  of  Greece  at  a  luncheon  presided  over 
by  the  Royal  Family. 

On  the  lofty  rock  of  the  Acropolis,  to  the 
east  of  the  marble  columns  of  the  Parthenon 
and  Erechtheum,  a  vast  tent  had  been  erected. 
Under  a  canopy  of  blue  and  white  striped  canvas 
— the  Greek  national  colours  —  luncheon  was 
served  for  500  guests.  The  menu  before  each 
guest  was  engraved  on  a  finely  chiselled  little 
block  of  marble  from  the  ruins  of  the  ancient 
temples.  And  while  the  banquet  proceeded,  as 
speeches  in  honour  of  King  George,  of  his  guests, 
and  of  Hellas  alternated  with  the  strains  of  the 
band  of  the  Greek  Marines,  our  eyes  and  our 
minds  drank  in  that  wonderful  panorama  from 
the  classic  height :  the  beautiful  white  city,  the 
mountain  ridges  of  Hymettus,  Pentelikon,  and 
Fames,  veiled  in  mist,  the  broad  plain  of  Attica 
in  its  brown  autumnal  garb,  and  towards  the 
south  the  distant  Piræus,  the  deep  blue  Gulf  of 
Salamis,  and  the  indented  shore  of  Phaleron. 

While  his  own  subjects  and  foreign  Powers 
vied  with  each  other  in  homage  and  compliment, 


124  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

the  public  opinion  of  the  civilised  world  announced 
its  judgment  of  the  Greek  monarch  and  his 
people  through  the  Press.  Many  were  the  keys 
in  which  the  jubilee  articles  were  pitched,  and 
very  various  the  point  of  view  from  which  the 
past  and  future  of  Greece  were  regarded.  When 
all  things  were  weighed,  however,  there  was  no 
doubt  about  the  balance.  The  prophets  who 
had  read  omens  of  evil  at  the  time  of  the  King's 
first  leaving  Denmark  had  been  thoroughly  put 
to  shame.  King  George  and  his  dynasty  stood 
firmly  upon  Greek  soil,  with  deep  roots  in  the 
Hellenic  community.  There  was  no  longer  any 
talk  of  a  "decadent  people"  which  could  scarcely 
be  led  into  the  path  of  development.  On  the 
contrary,  what  was  now  pointed  out  was  precisely 
the  marvellous  progress  of  the  country,  a  develop- 
ment no  one  could  have  suspected. 


CHAPTER    IV 

THE    PRIVATE    LIFE    OF    THE    ROYAL    FAMILY 

Beyond  the  sea  of  white  houses  of  modern  Athens 
rises  the  heavy  yellow  block  of  the  Royal  Palace, 
relieved  by  marble  porticos  and  handsome  pedi- 
ments— a  symbol  of  the  firm  position  of  the 
Chief  of  the  State,  which  endures  unshaken  for 
generations,  while  all  other  manifestations  of 
personal  power  are  in  a  state  of  continual 
change. 

Such  was,  no  doubt,  the  dream  of  the  sovereign 
who  first  took  up  his  residence  in  the  newly 
erected  Palace ;  but  the  existence  of  King  Otho 
and  his  beautiful  consort  may  be  compared  with 
that  of  plants  that  are  transported  to  a  foreign 
soil  and  have  no  power  to  take  root.  The  Royal 
couple  never  succeeded  in  making  themselves  one 
with  the  people  over  whom  they  were  called  upon 
to  reign,  and  the  fact  that  their  marriage  was 
childless  rendered  the  formation  of  a  dynasty 
impossible. 

Fortune  was  more  favourable  to  King  George. 

Not  only  did  the  King's  acuteness  of  vision  enable 

125 


126  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

him  to  penetrate  to  the  inmost  essence  ot  the 
Greek  character  and  to  adopt  the  peculiarly- 
Hellenic  point  of  view  from  which  internal  and 
external  affairs  and  questions  of  race  and  religion 
were  regarded,  but  it  also  helped  him  to  identify 
himself  with  his  people  in  such  a  way  as  to  become 
a  Greek  in  the  best  sense  of  the  word.  Perhaps 
it  may  be  counted  as  no  small  piece  of  good 
fortune  that  King  George  constantly  had  the  fate 
of  his  two  predecessors  before  him — the  President 
Count  Capo  d'Istria  and  the  Bavarian-born  King  : 
the  first  of  these  essayed  to  act  on  the  model  of 
a  Russian  autocrat  and  was  murdered ;  the  second 
certainly  made  an  honest  attempt  to  rule  with 
justice  and  moderation,  but  he  was  unceasingly 
occupied  with  the  smallest  details  of  affairs  of 
State,  trying  to  remodel  Greece  on  the  pattern 
of  a  small  German  principality — and  ended  in 
exile. 

As  has  already  been  hinted,  King  George 
has  often  been  reproached  for  not  having  inter- 
posed more  frequently  in  the  internal  politics  of 
the  country,  even  where  his  constitutional  privileges 
afforded  ample  opportunity  for  such  personal 
activity.  It  is  difficult,  of  course,  to  form  an 
opinion  of  what  the  result  would  have  been  in 
each  given  case,  if  the  person  of  the  King  had 
appeared  more  prominently. 

It  must,  however,  be  acknowledged  that  the 
collective  result  of  many  years'  experience  proved 


PRIVATE  LIFE  OF  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY  127 

the  King  to  be  right.  He  ruled  on  the  principle 
that  a  nation  so  intelligent  as  the  Greek,  gifted 
as  it  was  with  a  large  share  of  political  interest 
and  sense,  and  possessing  in  addition  as  one  of 
its  most  prominent  characteristics  a  never-failing 
patriotism — that  such  a  nation  could  best  develop 
and  educate  itself  by  means  of  its  own  experience 
within  the  limits  of  a  free  constitutional  system — 
and  that  the  sovereign  could  contribute  to  this 
self-education,  not  by  compulsion,  but  by  advice, 
by  a  good  example  and  by  the  personal  influence 
a  king  who  is  in  close  touch  with  his  subjects 
is  able  to  exercise  in  the  course  of  years.  In 
forming  an  opinion  at  the  present  day,  we  have 
only  to  compare  the  actual  state  of  things  with 
what  preceded  it.  We  need  merely  consider  the 
fact  that  it  was  the  nation,  acting  on  its  own 
judgment  and  deliberation,  that  three  years  ago 
rose  aofainst  the  old  leaders,  condemned  their 
mischievous  policy  of  interest,  showed  them  the 
door  and  entrusted  the  power  to  the  man  who, 
by  his  prudent  and  circumspect  action,  had  won 
the  confidence  of  the  people. 

If  Kinof  George  was  greeted  with  enthusiastic 
homage  on  every  festive  occasion  at  Athens  and 
on  his  journeys  in  different  parts  of  the  kingdom, 
these  cries  of  zito  meant  considerably  more  than 
similar  expressions  of  popular  feeling  in  other 
countries.  The  Greeks,  it  may  be  remarked, 
regard    crowned    heads    with    lukewarm    interest. 


128  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Without  any  sign  of  enthusiasm  they  watch  foreign 
sovereigns  driving  past  in  the  royal  carriages,  and 
not  a  few  of  the  monarchs  who  have  visited  Greece 
have  expressed  surprise  at  this  indifference,  which 
has  sometimes  come  near  to  o^iving:  offence.  The 
Greek  nation  regards  royalty  as  a  useful  institution, 
which  it  would  be  unwise  to  abolish  :  the  affection 
and  admiration  they  so  readily  showed  towards 
their  own  King  were  due  to  their  estimate  of  him 
as  a  man  and  as  the  chief  functionary  of  the  State, 
and  not  by  any  means  to  the  idea  that  any 
particular  regal  splendour  emanated  from  his 
person. 

It  is,  however,  not  sufficient  for  a  king  to 
govern  his  country  well  and  win  the  admiration 
of  his  people ;  the  expectations  of  his  subjects  are 
directed  to  the  establishment  of  a  dynasty  ;  they 
wish  to  see  the  succession  secured,  'f  possible,  for 
more  than  one  generation,  in  order  that  there  may 
be  no  doubt  of  the  future  of  the  monarchy. 

In  this  respect  the  Greek  sovereigns  did  not 
disappoint  their  subjects.  Eight  children  were 
born  of  their  marriage,  six  of  whom  are  still  alive  : 
King  Constantine,  Prince  George,  Prince  Nicholas, 
Prince  Andrew,  Prince  Christopher,  and  the  Grand 
Duchesse  Marie.  For  an  ordinary  woman  the 
bringing-up  of  all  these  children,  together  with  all 
the  other  duties  that  fall  upon  a  wife  and  the 
mistress  of  a  household,  might  well  have  been 
regarded  as  sufficient  occupation  ;  but  Queen  Olga 


PRIVATE  LIFE  OF  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY     129 

possesses  such  a  fund  of  energy  and  so  sympathetic 
a  heart  for  suffering  humanity  that  she  has  also 
been  able  to  accomplish  a  truly  marvellous  work 
in  the  service  of  charity  and  benevolence. 

Behind  the  Palace  gardens  lies  the  "  Amalion  " 
orphans'  home  founded  by  Queen  Amalia,  and  on 
the  University  Boulevard  is  the  "Arsakion,"  a 
great  school  for  girls,  built  in  1835  by  a  wealthy 
man  named  Arsakis.  As  patroness  of  these  two 
institutions  Queen  Olga  began  her  work  of  charity 
immediately  on  her  arrival  in  Greece.  She  was 
at  that  time  sixteen  years  old.  With  her  private 
means  and  with  help  from  various  rich  men  an 
asylum  for  incurables  was  shortly  afterwards 
erected,  another  for  aged  paralytics,  and  later  the 
"Santeria"  sanatorium  for  consumptives.  The 
Queen  founded  a  society  for  the  assistance  of  the 
deserving  poor  and  established  a  Frobel  Kinder- 
garten for  the  children  of  necessitous  parents,  as 
well  as  a  people's  kitchen  at  the  Piræus,  where  poor 
girls  might  learn  cooking.  The  last-named  institu- 
tion was  soon  extended  to  include  a  Sunday  school 
for  factory  girls,  and  these,  the  Queen's  first  efforts 
to  improve  the  position  of  Greek  women,  who  at 
that  time  were  at  a  very  low  level  of  knowledge 
and  accomplishment,  were  continued  unbrokenly 
in  the  years  that  followed.  A  spacious  building 
was  erected,  in  which  old  women  and  young  girls 
were  taught  weaving  in  order  to  be  able  to  support 

themselves.       In    course    of   time    this    institution 

I 


130  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

became  known  all  over  the  world.  Thousands  of 
travellers  have  visited  it  and  bought  carpets  and 
curtains  of  extremely  beautiful  and  original  Greek 
design,  which  are  almost  as  much  prized  as  the  pro- 
ductions of  the  looms  of  Smyrna  and  Alexandria. 

Before  Queen  Olga's  time  Greece  possessed 
no  prison  for  female  delinquents.  Through  her 
instrumentality  one  was  built  at  Athens  to  receive 
prisoners  from  the  whole  country.  This  single 
women's  prison  more  than  fulfils  the  requirements, 
as  the  number  of  female  criminals  in  Greece  is 
insignificant. 

When  this  reform  had  been  introduced  the 
Queen's  attention  was  directed  to  the  unfortunate 
arrangement  under  which  youthful  delinquents 
were  confined  in  the  same  prisons  as  older  criminals. 
Progressive  demoralisation  was  the  almost  inevitable 
result  of  this  state  of  things,  or  at  any  rate  it  was 
difficult  to  exercise  a  reforming  influence.  With 
the  assistance  of  a  wealthy  Greek  named  Avérof 
the  Queen  was  soon  able  to  have  a  new  prison 
built,  exclusively  for  young  men.  This  institution 
has  shown  extremely  favourable  results. 

Queen  Olga  has  also  devoted  her  inexhaustible 
energy  and  great  sums  of  money  to  the  care  of  the 
s^'ck.  Apart  from  two  military  hospitals,  of  which 
she  is  patroness,  she  built  the  great  Russian 
Hospital  at  the  Piræus  in  memory  of  her  daughter, 
the  Grand  Duchess  Alexandra,  who  died  a  few 
years  after  her  marriage.     This  institution  is  open 


PRIVATE  LIFE  OF  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY     131 

to  sailors,  both  officers  and  men,  of  all  nations, 
though  Russians  have  a  preferential  right.  In 
connection  with  the  hospital  is  a  dispensary,  where 
patients  pay  30  lepta  (centimes)  a  visit,  in  return 
for  which  they  receive  medicine  free. 

Queen  Olga's  great  achievement,  however,  is 
the  "  Evangelismos "  Hospital,  close  to  the 
Kephisia  road,  to  which  the  wealthy  of  both  sexes 
have  contributed  large  sums.  This  model  institu- 
tion, with  its  scrupulous  cleanliness  and  hygiene, 
its  training  of  efficient  nurses,  its  excellent  operat- 
ing rooms  and  other  modern  arrangements,  has 
brought  about  a  complete  revolution  of  hospital 
work  in  Greece. 

When  this  hospital  was  opened,  nursing  was 
at  a  very  low  ebb  in  the  country,  and  a  body  of 
nurses  had  to  be  trained,  chosen,  if  possible,  from 
the  educated  classes.  The  Queen  entrusted  the 
organisation  of  the  hospital  to  Miss  Reinhard, 
one  of  the  Danish  nurses  who  had  been  sent  to 
Greece  during  the  war  of  1897.  Miss  Reinhard 
has  managed  the  hospital  with  great  ability,  in 
spite  of  many  difficulties,  and  has  trained  a  staff  of 
native  nurses,  who  are  now  scattered  all  over 
the  country. 

In  connection  with  this  hospital  a  very  char- 
acteristic incident  occurred.  It  happened  that 
the  Matron  was  obliged  to  dismiss  a  couple  of 
nurses  who  took  their  duties  too  lightly.  For 
some  reason  or   other   the    Press   chose   to  make 


132  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

a  national  question  of  this,  and  a  bitter  con- 
troversy arose,  which  is  still  remembered  by  the 
name  of  the  "Greco-Danish  war."  One  of  the 
founders  of  the  hospital  was  the  very  wealthy 
Mme.  Syngros ;  she  took  the  part  of  her  dis- 
missed countrywomen,  while  the  Royal  patroness, 
taking  an  impartial  view  of  the  circumstances, 
backed  up  Miss  Reinhard,  who  refused  to  rein- 
state the  negligent  nurses  and  staked  her  position 
thereon. 

In  the  end  the  Danish  lady  was  victorious, 
but  Mme.  Syngros  indignantly  resigned  her 
place  on  the  Committee  and  revenged  herself  by 
building  another  very  large  hospital  at  her  own 
expense  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Kephisia 
road.  It  is  difficult  to  know  whom  to  admire 
most :  the  Queen,  who  so  loyally  supported  her 
protegee ;  the  Matron,  who  did  not  hesitate  to 
risk  her  personal  advantage  in  a  just  cause,  or 
Mme.  Syngros,  who  certainly  lost  the  battle, 
but  was  yet  victorious  through  her  magnificent 
generosity. 

An  old  prophecy  announces  the  regeneration 
of  the  Greek  Empire  when  Hellas  has  a  King 
named  Constantine  and  a  Queen  named  Sophia. 
When,  therefore,  the  Heir  Apparent — Diddochos^ 
as  he  was  called — became  engaged  to  Princess 
Sophie,  daughter  of  the  Emperor  Frederick, 
there  was  rejoicing  throughout  the  country.     The 


PRIVATE  LIFE  OF  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY     133 

Greeks  are  not  a  little  superstitious,  and  however 
they  may  demur  in  calmer  moments  to  the 
imputation  of  cherishing  dreams  of  ambition,  there 
yet  slumbers  in  the  most  secret  chamber  of  their 
heart  the  Great  Idea.  But  apart  from  national 
ambitions  and  mystic  associations  of  historic 
Byzantine  names,  Greece  had  every  reason  to 
rejoice  at  the  bond  between  the  Royal  Family 
and  the  mighty  House  of  Hohenzollern.  Any 
expectations  of  direct  support  for  the  foreign 
policy  of  Greece  have,  however,  hitherto  been 
bitterly  disappointed.  As  every  one  knows,  the 
Balkan  policy  of  the  German  Empire  has  been 
directed  to  other  objects  than  the  development 
and  strengthening  of  Greece.  It  is,  of  course, 
possible  that  the  future  will  see  a  change  in  this 
as  in  other  things,  and  in  the  meantime  the  Greeks 
may  console  themselves  with  the  reflection  that 
Queen  Sophia's  energetic  and  astute  personality 
is  in  itself  an  asset  that  in  some  measure  com- 
pensates for  their  disappointments.  The  present 
Queen,  from  the  moment  of  her  arrival  in  Greece, 
made  herself  one  with  the  interests  of  her  new 
country,  and  in  all  works  of  mercy  she  has 
zealously  followed  Queen  Olga's  example.  During 
the  war  of  1897  the  position  of  the  Crown  Princess 
was  not  altogether  an  easy  one ;  there  were 
moments  when  the  attitude  of  the  Kaiser 
threatened  to  throw  a  shadow  over  his  sister  in 
Greece.     But  the  Crown  Princess  quickly  showed 


134  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

that  she  was  entirely  on  the  side  of  Greece.  The 
practical  and  kind-hearted  way  in  which  she 
assisted  the  wounded  and  the  necessitous  nipped 
any  invidious  feeling  in  the  bud. 

King  Constantine  is  still  a  comparatively  young 
man,  but  he  has  gone  through  trials — not  to  say 
sufferings — which  have  strengthened  his  character 
far  more  than  years. 

Kinof  Constantine's  education  was  that  of  a 
soldier.  He  had  an  excellent  training  in  Prussia, 
after  which  he  returned  to  Greece  and  was  soon 
promoted  to  be  Inspector- General  of  the  Army. 
On  the  outbreak  of  the  war  of  1897  he  was 
appointed  Commander  -  in  -  Chief  of  all  the  land 
forces.  It  was  a  forlorn  post,  which  the  friends 
and  admirers  of  the  Crown  Prince  would  gladly 
have  seen  him  spared.  Necessary  and  inevitable 
as  the  war  was  on  national  and  humane  grounds, 
the  preparations  for  it  were  scarcely  half  com- 
pleted when  the  frontier  fighting  began.  The 
number  of  Greek  regular  troops  was  hardly  more 
than  a  third  that  of  the  enemy's,  and  the  concourse 
of  volunteers  from  home  and  from  abroad  was — 
in  spite  of  certain  honourable  exceptions — rather 
a  hindrance  than  otherwise  to  the  strategic  dis- 
positions of  the  Commander-in-Chief.  The  course 
of  the  war — a  series  of  retreats,  interspersed  with 
stubborn  fights  and  a  few  successes — was  a  period 
of  fearful  trial  to  the  Crown  Prince.  All  military 
experts  have  long  ago  made  amends  for  a  great 


PRIVATE   LIFE   OF   THE   ROYAL   FAMILY     135 

deal  of  harsh  and  unjust  criticism  and  acknowledged 
that  in  the  circumstances  the  Crown  Prince  could 
hardly  have  made  more  judicious  dispositions  or 
followed  better  tactical  principles,  unless  he  was 
to  gamble  with  the  fate  of  the  army  and  of  the 
whole  country.  But  at  that  time  the  word  was 
with  war  correspondents  and  ill-informed  journalists, 
to  whom  scornful  and  unfair  criticism  came  easily. 
King  Constantine  then  stood  under  fire  like  a 
man — not  only  the  fire  of  Turkish  guns  and  rifles, 
but  that  of  the  world's  Press  and  his  own  country- 
men's desperate  and  unreflecting  outbursts  of  anger 
and  disappointment.  King  Constantine's  pride  and 
a  certain  stiffness  in  his  character  forbade  him  to 
reply  to  the  attacks  of  the  ignorant  and  ill-disposed, 
while  his  manliness  and  loyalty  prompted  him  to 
shield  those  of  his  subordinates  who  might  legiti- 
mately have  been  the  objects  of  criticism.  Not 
many  men  have  had  to  go  through  a  worse  form 
of  purgatory  ;  it  has  marked  the  present  King  of 
the  Hellenes  for  life. 

Prince  George,  the  second  son  of  the  Royal 
couple,  is  married  to  a  daughter  of  Prince  Roland 
Bonaparte,  and  divides  his  time  between  Fran-ce 
and  Denmark,  in  which  latter  country  he  received 
his  education  as  a  naval  officer.  Like  his  elder 
brother  this  amiable  and  at  the  same  time  ex- 
tremely frank  and  outspoken  Prince  was  placed 
at  an  early  age  in  a  very  exposed  position, 
which  caused    him    to    reap    a    number    of  bitter 


136  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

experiences.  Prince  George,  it  will  be  remembered, 
was  appointed  Governor  -  General  of  Crete  after 
the  war,  when  the  island  was  virtually  released 
from  its  subjection  to  Turkey.  He  accepted  a 
position  in  which  the  most  expert  diplomatic 
equilibrist  would  have  found  it  difficult  to  maintain 
the  balance  between  a  turbulent  people  and  the 
exacting  and  sometimes  arbitrary  demands  of  the 
great  Powers,  as  represented  by  their  consuls  and 
naval  commanders.  The  Prince  can  scarcely  be 
blamed  if  the  attempt  was  unsuccessful. 

Prince  Nicholas  is  married  to  the  wealthy 
Russian  Grand  Duchess  Helen.  He  is  a  remark- 
ably efficient  officer  and  a  man  with  pronounced 
artistic  and  literary  interests,  who  himself  practises 
dramatic  authorship. 

Prince  Andrew  is  one  of  the  most  popular 
members  of  the  Royal  Family.  His  wife,  Princess 
Alice  of  Battenberg,  may  certainly  be  considered 
one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  charming"  ladies 
of  all  the  royal  families  of  Europe.  She  is  as 
kind  as  she  is  beautiful,  and  is  beloved  by  every 
Greek. 

The  youngest  member  of  the  Royal  Family, 
Prince  Christopher,  is  unmarried. 

Of  King  George's  two  daughters  only  the 
Grand  Duchess  Marie  is  now  living,  the  elder, 
Princess  Alexandra,  having  died  quite  young, 
after  a  few  years  of  happy  marriage  with  the 
Russian    Grand     Duke     Paul.       The    early    and 


PRIVATE  LIFE  OF  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY     137 

sudden  death  of  this  extremely  amiable  and 
beautiful  Princess  was  certainly  the  greatest  shock 
received  by  the  Royal  couple,  and  it  is  not  too 
much  to  say  that  the  whole  Greek  people  mourned 
her  loss.  A  daughter  of  the  late  Princess  married 
Prince  William  of  Sweden ;  on  a  child — Prince 
Lennart — being  born  of  this  marriage  King  George 
and  Queen  Olga  became  great-grandparents. 

With  the  exception  of  Prince  George,  all  the 
members  of  the  Royal  House  spend  the  greater 
part  of  the  year  at  Athens  —  even  the  Grand 
Duchess  Marie,  though  she  has  her  own  home 
in  Russia.  They  have  a  great  affection  for  their 
country,  and  are  never  so  happy  as  on  the  soil 
of  Hellas. 

Both  the  King  and  Queen  preferred  a  secluded 
domestic  life,  and  their  children  have  inherited 
the  same  taste.  Their  daily  existence  was 
thoroughly  home  -  like  ;  a  patriarchial,  but  free 
and  unconstrained  relationship,  founded  upon 
mutual  affection,  sympathy,  and  indulgence.  Besides 
the  King  and  Queen,  Prince  and  Princess  Andrew 
with  their  three  children,  and  Prince  Christopher 
lived  in  the  Palace  itself.  On  Sundays  the  whole 
Royal  Family  assembled  there,  and  there  were 
weekly  gatherings  at  the  palaces  of  the  Crown 
Prince  and  Prince  Nicholas,  which  are  in  the 
immediate  neighbourhood  of  the  Palace  gardens. 

In  spite  of  this  marked  predilection  for  family 
life  in  its  narrow  sense,  the  King  showed  a  great 


188  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

deal  of  hospitality.  There  was  a  dinner  nearly 
every  Saturday  during  the  winter  season,  to  which 
the  Foreign  Ministers,  the  higher  Government 
officials,  and  the  King's  more  intimate  friends 
were  invited.  There  were  also  balls — before  the 
fire — for  which  invitations  to  the  number  of  1,500 
or  2,000  were  issued. 

Two  years  ago  a  fire  occurred,  through  a 
''short  circuit"  in  the  top  floor  of  the  Palace, 
and  gradually  worked  its  way  down  to  the 
foundations,  destroying  the  whole  central  part  of 
the  building.  Here  it  was  that  the  immense 
ball-room  was  situated,  gorgeously  decorated 
with  marble  and  mosaic.  The  ceiling  was  sup- 
ported by  slender  Ionic  columns  of  Pentelic 
marble  ;  it  was  one  of  the  most  beautiful  rooms 
I  have  ever  seen. 

The  Greeks  are  as  fond  of  dancing  as  they 
are  of  talking,  and  the  state  balls  afforded  the 
most  eagerly  sought  opportunities  of  the  whole 
season  for  indulging  this  taste.  I  have  often 
had  the  good  fortune  of  being  among  the  guests 
on  these  occasions,  and  the  memories  of  those 
nights  will  always  remain  in  my  mind. 

The  guests  arrived  between  half-past  eight 
and  nine  and  arranged  themselves  according  to 
the  Greek  custom,  gentlemen  on  one  side  of  the 
room  and  ladies  on  the  other.  On  the  stroke 
of  nine  the  band  played  the  Greek  National 
Anthem,  the  folding-doors  were  thrown  open,  and 


PRIVATE  LIFE  OF  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY     139 

the  Royal  Family,  with  the  ladies  and  gentlemen 
of  the  Court,  came  in.  The  King  and  Queen 
greeted  their  guests  amiably  and  without  much 
ceremony,  exchanged  a  few  words  with  various 
groups,  and  then  the  ball  began. 

The  siorht  of  that  brilliant  crowd  was  indeed 
a  delight  to  the  eyes,  with  the  tasteful  colours 
of  the  Greek  uniforms,  the  elegant  ball-dresses 
and  sparkling  jewels  of  the  ladies,  moving  to  the 
dreamy  strains  of  a  Strauss  waltz  among  the 
graceful  marble  columns  of  the  great  room. 

I  remember  the  stately  figure  of  General 
Hadjipetros,  the  Steward  of  the  Household, 
towering  above  the  rest,  with  his  grey  moustache 
ferociously  turned  up,  the  omnipresent  and 
imperious  master  of  the  ceremonies.  It  was 
worth  being  there  to  see  him  lead  a  cotillion. 

He  brought  his  great  gloved  hands  together 
with  a  crash  and  shouted  the  word  of  command  : 
"  Take  your  places,  ladies  and  gentlemen !  — 
Sacrénom,  take  your  places !  —  Tour  des  anges, 
mesdames,  messieurs  I  —  avancez,  viesdames  !  "  and 
then  the  figure  went  as  smoothly  as  a  march- 
past.  The  old  General  laughed  and  twisted  the 
ends  of  his  moustache  a  trifle  higher,  a  smile 
was  on  every  face,  the  dancers  twirled  over  the 
polished  floor,  and  the  King  gave  a  nod  of 
pleasure.  Hadjipetros  was  a  tried  soldier  of  his, 
as  well  as  a  good  Steward. 

And   if  anything  went  wrong  with    the  figure 


140  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

at  the  other  end  of  the  room,  the  old  man  was 
on  the  spot  in  an  instant.  With  a  childHke 
smile  under  the  terrific  moustache,  his  voice 
thundered  out:  "  Voyons,  mesdames — patience  — 
patience,  que  diable ! — Sacrédieu,  messieiirs,  quest 
que  c  est  que  fa,  nom  des  truffes  !  " — and  then  that 
was  put  right.  The  couples  hurried  to  their 
places,  terror-stricken  and  choking  with  laughter. 
The  dance  glided  on  once  more  under  the  gleam- 
ing lights  to  the  melodious  strains  of  Strauss. 

It  is  an  instance  of  the  law  of  contradictions 
that  sailors  love  the  land.  I  have  hardly  ever 
come  across  a  skipper  or  a  mate  who  did  not 
long,  when  on  the  cheerless  sea,  for  a  little 
house  with  a  patch  of  garden,  somewhere  among 
green  fields  and  shady  woods.  The  Greek  sea- 
king  was  no  exception  to  the  rule.  King  George 
was  a  great  landowner  both  within  and  without  the 
boundaries  of  Greece. 

Between  the  southern  point  of  Euboea  and  the 
east  coast  of  Attica  lies  a  small  archipelago, 
called  Petali,  after  the  largest  of  its  islands.  The 
Russians  established  themselves  here  in  days 
long  past,  and  until  forty-six  years  ago  the  Tsar 
held  sway  over  these  rocky  islands ;  but  when 
King  George's  marriage  with  the  Grand  Duchess 
Olga  was  celebrated  at  Peterhof,  a  deed  of  gift  of 
the  archipelago  was  one  of  the  innumerable 
wedding  presents.  The  inhabitants  are  nearly  all 
fishermen,  and  the  property  is  not  very  productive. 


PRIVATE  LIFE  OF  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY    141 

Now  and  then  the  Royal  Family  used  to  take  a 
holiday  on  board  the  yacht  Amphitrite  and  visit 
Petali,  where  a  number  of  vineyards  are  being 
planted. 

In  Corfu  the  King  built  the  beautiful  summer 
palace  of  Mon  Repos,  but  the  property  he  loved 
best  was  close  to  Athens,  and  perhaps  his  preference 
was  due  to  his  having  laid  it  out  entirely  according 
to  his  own  ideas. 

Some  ten  miles  to  the  north  of  the  capital  lay 
one  of  the  few  forest  properties  in  this  part  of  the 
country.  Its  owner,  General  Soutzo,  lived  here 
in  the  summer  in  a  couple  of  small  shooting-boxes. 
This  property,  known  as  Tatoi,  was  bought  by 
the  King,  and  during  the  first  few  summers  of 
their  married  life  the  King  and  Queen  occupied 
these  two  cottages,  which  between  them  had  five 
rooms,  until  the  "old  palace,"  a  roomy  but  far 
from  elegant  villa,  was  built.  By  degrees  adjoin- 
ing lots  were  added  to  the  estate,  which  now  has 
an  area  of  seventeen  and  a  half  square  miles. 

The  whole  property  was  to  begin  with  scarcely 
more  than  a  rocky  waste,  extending  from  the  low 
ground  at  the  foot  of  Pentelikon  to  the  top  of  the 
most  northerly  spur  of  Mount  Parnes,  where  the 
classical  Dekeleion  lay.  But  this  wild  pine  forest 
was  the  King's  refuge,  where  he  could  rest  from 
the  labours  of  government  and  forget  for  a 
time  the  troubles  of  politics.  Above  all,  it  was  a 
place   where    he    could    be    entirely  himself,   could 


142  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

walk  about  his  own  woods  and  fields  like  any 
other  landlord  with  an  interest  for  forestry  and 
agriculture,  and  plan  new  roads  and  other 
improvements. 

King  George  entrusted  the  carrying  out  of  his 
plans  to  a  Danish  forestry  expert,  Mr  Miinter,  a 
man  of  great  energy  and  remarkable  in  many 
ways.  Good  roads  were  soon  laid  out ;  in  some 
places  trees  were  felled  and  undergrowth  removed, 
so  that  fields  could  be  drained,  ploughed,  and 
sown. 

By  degrees  the  King's  plan  was  actually 
realised  —  the  introduction  of  real  Danish  agri- 
culture into  this  wild  mountain  district,  with  barns, 
stables,  a  dairy  and  wide  meadows,  where  herds 
of  Danish  and  Swiss  cows  graze  peacefully  in  what 
was  formerly  a  haunt  of  wolves  and  wild  boars. 

Practical  and  intelligent,  Miinter  was  equally 
capable  as  forester,  surveyor,  and  engineer,  and 
withal  as  superstitious  a  man  as  you  could  find. 
Just  as  he  kept  his  accounts  and  his  journal, 
so  he  had  a  diary  for  his  dreams,  in  which  he 
entered  them,  interpreted  them,  and  took  warning 
from  them  ;  he  also  read  people's  hands  and  pre- 
dicted their  future. 

Some  twenty  years  ago,  when  I  came  to  Greece 
on  a  cruise,  I  was  invited  to  Tatoi  by  Miinter  for 
a  battue  of  wolves,  which  had  increased  rather  too 
rapidly,  and  were  doing  a  good  deal  of  damage  to 
the  King's  flocks  of  sheep.     The  bag  was  nothing 


^KiM^'. 


KING   GEORGP:    in    his   garden    at   CORFU. 
Reproduced  hy  gracious  permission  from  a  photo-^rapli  taken  hv  H.M.  Queen  Alexandra. 


PRIVATE  LIFE  OF  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY     143 

to  boast  of,  but  to  make  up  for  it  we  got  plenty 
of  woodcock,  and  the  weather  was  splendid  ;  those 
days  I  shall  never  forget,  Miinter  had  just  then 
discovered  Sophocles'  grave — so  he  made  out,  at 
any  rate. 

For  three  nights  running  he  had  had  the  same 
dream :  he  was  walking  over  the  plain  below 
Tatoi,  where  an  ancient  Byzantine  church  stands  ; 
suddenly  the  character  of  the  surroundings  had 
changed  and  he  was  standing  on  a  road,  along 
which  came  an  ancient  Greek  funeral  in  solemn 
procession,  bearing  two  bodies  to  a  handsome 
marble  sarcophagus.  Miinter  found  the  place  he 
had  seen  in  his  dream,  got  the  King's  permission 
to  dig — which  is  not  easy,  as  a  rule,  since  the  soil 
of  Tatoi  is  inviolable — and  actually  discovered  a 
large  burial  place,  surrounded  by  a  thick  wall  and 
containing  several  marble  sarcophagi.  In  the  most 
handsome  of  these  lay  two  skeletons,  of  an  elderly 
man  and  of  a  boy.  The  find  caused  a  commotion 
in  the  archæological  camp ;  some  scholars  sided 
with  Miinter,  others  were  against  him.  King 
George,  who  was  himself  well  versed  in  classical 
lore  and  possessed  sound  archæological  know- 
ledge, was  among  the  sceptics.  Amongst  other 
arguments,  he  referred  to  Pausanias,  who  describes 
the  place  of  burial  as  very  different  from  that  found 
by  Miinter,  and  tells  us  that  Sophocles'  helmet, 
his  sword  and  other  valuable  articles  were  placed 
in  his  coffin,  which,  moreover,  only  contained  one 


144  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

body.  These  articles  were  not  found,  although 
the  grave  was  intact  and  contained  much  else.  On 
the  other  hand,  Sophocles'  head  is  described  by 
classical  authors  as  very  irregularly  formed,  and 
with  a  strongly  -  developed  cranium.  The  skull 
that  was  found  is  still  in  the  museum  that  has  been 
fitted  up  in  a  tower  at  Tatoi.  I  must  confess  I 
have  never  seen  one  with  so  unsymmetrical,  and 
at  the  same  time  so  strongly  developed  a  cranium. 
Who  is  right? 

During  my  first  stay  in  Greece,  as  a  boy  of 
fourteen,  I  remember  an  excursion  made  by  the 
Court  from  Athens  to  Tatoi,  in  which  I  took  part. 
This  trip  seems  to  me  to  give  the  best  illustration 
of  the  changes  that  have  taken  place  in  the  last 
thirty-seven  years. 

It  was  early  morning,  one  day  between  Christmas 
and  the  New  Year.  A  regular  procession  of  some 
ten  carriages  of  different  kinds  waited  in  front  of 
the  Palace,  besides  an  escort  of  sixteen  mounted 
gendarmes.  The  King,  the  Queen,  the  three 
eldest  Princes  and  Princess  Alexandra,  the  ladies 
and  gentlemen  in  waiting,  the  nurses,  governesses, 
aides  -de  -  camp  and  I  were  divided  among  the 
carriages  ;  footmen,  cooks,  and  all  the  requisites 
for  lunch  also  accompanied  us.  Then  we  drove 
off,  taking  the  northern  road. 

The  town  did  not  then  extend  very  far  in  this 
direction  ;  where  one  now  sees  suburbs,  villas,  and 
gardens,  intersected  by  long  lines  of  tramway  and 


PRIVATE  LIFE  OF  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY     14.'5 

railway,  there  was  then  nothing  but  heather  and 
poor,  stony  pasture.  The  road  was  far  from  good, 
being  full  of  deep  ruts,  where  the  rock  itself  did 
not  project.  Here  and  there  scattered  fir-trees  and 
dense  bushes  extended  over  the  undulating-  plain 
and  temporarily  hid  the  heights  of  Athens  from 
our  view ;  but  the  road  climbed  steadily  towards 
the  distant  ridges,  bringing  the  sharp  cone  of 
Lykabettos  and  the  long  line  of  the  Acropolis 
again  and  again  in  sight. 

The  sky  was  grey  and  dreary,  and  the  low 
clouds  threatened  snow.  Here  and  there  chequered 
patches  of  black  and  white  broke  the  monotony  of 
the  dust-coloured  plain,  and  moved  with  a  wave- 
like advance  over  the  swelling  hillocks.  These 
were  flocks  of  sheep  and  goats,  grazing  on  the  thin 
winter  pasture,  while  the  herdsmen  stood  immovable 
as  pillars,  wrapped  in  their  sleeveless  cloaks  and 
leaning  on  long,  spear-like  staves. 

I  had  never  imagined  the  Greek  landscape  so 
cheerlessly  desolate  and  unfertile. 

We  stopped  at  a  little  village  to  change  horses. 
It  was  impossible  at  a  distance  to  distinguish  the 
houses  from  the  ground  on  which  they  stood,  for 
they  were  built  of  earth  and  stones  and  roofed 
with  heathery  turf.  We  all  took  the  opportunity 
of  stretching  our  legs,  and  while  we  were  tramp- 
ing up  the  nearest  bare  hill,  half  a  dozen  gaunt 
and  shaggy  brutes  came  rushing  at  us  from  a  furzy 
hollow,  with  furious  barking  and  howling.     I  saw 

K 


146  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

the  officers  draw  their  swords  and  the  gendarmes 
set  spurs  to  their  horses,  while  the  ladies  sought 
shelter  behind  their  protectors.  I  thought  we  were 
being  attacked  by  a  herd  of  wolves,  but  it  was 
only  the  half-wild  sheep-dogs  of  the  village  that 
were  giving  us  a  welcome.  Snarling  and  growling, 
they  gradually  retreated  under  a  fire  of  stones,  and 
took  refuge  among  the  bushes. 

Then  we  jolted  on  again  towards  Tatoi,  with 
the  armed  escort  clattering  before  and  behind. 

That  was  nearly  forty  years  ago.  Now  the 
landscape  has  a  very  different  look. 

Motor  cars  dash  along  two  excellent  roads  from 
Athens  to  the  north.  No  less  than  three  lines  of 
railway  run  in  the  same  direction,  besides  an  electric 
tramway,  which  takes  one  along  the  Patisia  road 
between  villas,  gardens,  summer  restaurants,  and 
cafés.  The  very  plain  of  Attica  seems  transformed. 
It  is  true  that  we  still  see  patches  of  heathery  waste 
and  rocky  prairie,  where  goat-herds  with  wolf-like 
dogs  tend  their  wandering  flocks ;  but  the  plain 
itself  is  broken  up  by  walled  vineyards,  by  broad 
belts  of  cultivated  fields,  by  aloe-hedged  market- 
gardens,  olive-groves,  and  orchards.  Villa  suburbs 
— such  as  Kephisia  and  Marousi — have  sprung  up 
on  desolate  wastes,  with  tasteful  country  houses, 
gardens,  and  hotels,  to  which  the  well  -  to  -  do 
Athenians  resort  in  large  numbers  when  the 
summer  heat  becomes  unbearable  in  the  capital. 
The  villages  have  grown  apace,  the  peasants  build 


PRIVATE  LIFE  OF  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY     147 

themselves  more  pretentious  dwellings,  every  year 
gardeners  and  cottagers  enclose  more  land,  dig 
wells  and  cultivate  the  soil.  The  increasing  wealth 
of  Athens  and  its  constant  demand  for  fruit, 
vegetables,  poultry,  and  eggs  are  spreading  oases 
of  prosperity  over  the  desert  of  the  plain. 

The  Greeks  willingly  acknowledge  that  this 
remarkable  transformation  of  the  lowlands  is  in  a 
great  degree  due  to  the  example  King  George 
and  his  Danish  steward  grave  the  farmers  and 
breeders  of  the  country  on  the  heights  of  Tatoi. 
This  example  has  been  infectious ;  several  wealthy 
Greeks  have  bought  large  properties  on  the  plain 
of  Marathon,  in  Bæotia,  and  in  the  fertile  districts 
of  the  Peloponnese  ;  others  have  acquired  exten- 
sive tracts  of  forest  in  Northern  Thessaly ;  King 
Constantine,  while  Crown  Prince,  became  the 
owner  of  a  large  estate  not  far  from  Pyrgos. 
Foreign  planters  are  already  at  work  in  many 
places  on  the  reafforestation  of  districts  formerly 
wooded ;  agricultural  machinery  is  being  imported, 
and  an  attempt  is  being  made  to  introduce  a 
rational  rotation  of  crops,  where  formerly  nothing 
was  known  but  the  exhaustive  farming-  of  the 
Middle  Ages. 

To  eyes  tired  and  aching  from  the  glare  and 
dust  of  Athens  there  is  nothino-  so  refreshinsf  as 
the  green  woods  of  Tatoi.  Halfway  up  a  wooded 
slope  stands  the  house  of  the  present  steward,  a 
good    1,500    feet   above    the    level   of  the   Bay  of 


148  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Phaleron.  From  the  balcony  one  drinks  in  the 
pure,  Hght  mountain  air,  perfumed  with  the  firs 
that  grow  thickly  below  and  mingle  their  scent 
with  that  of  wild  flowers. 

Close  to  the  house,  where  the  dusty  high 
road  from  Chalkis  and  Thebes  winds  past,  there 
is  a  glimpse  of  red  among  the  green  tree-tops. 
This  is  the  home  farm,  with  its  long  ranges  of 
buildings,  reminding  one  of  Denmark.  With 
a  sound  of  cow-bells,  deep  bellowing  and  plaintive 
bleating,  the  flocks  and  herds  leave  their  sheds 
and  pens  for  distant  pastures,  with  rough-haired 
long -backed  wolf-hounds  to  keep  them  in  the 
path.  From  the  dairy  comes  the  hum  of  the 
separator  and  the  sharp  clink  of  milk-pails.  The 
commanding  voice  of  Miss  Petersen,  the  Danish 
dairywoman,  is  muflled  by  the  whirring  wings  of  a 
thousand  doves,  as  they  fly  over  roofs  and  trees. 

Higher  up  the  ridge  the  sunbeams  fall  upon 
the  new  Palace  which  King  George  built  when 
the  older  one  was  found  too  small.  The  building 
is  large  and  handsome,  but  so  modestly  concealed 
among  pines,  cypresses,  and  plane  -  trees,  so 
perfectly  harmonised  with  the  surrounding  slopes 
and  woods,  that  not  a  line  of  it  disturbs  the 
idyllic  landscape. 

Below    the   terrace    of  the    Palace    is   a   deep 
vaulted  grotto,   entirely  covered   with   ivy,   where 
a    lion's   head    pours    the    ice  -  cold    water    of    a 
mountain  -  stream    into    a    ereat    marble    basin  — 


PRIVATE    LIFE  OF  THE  ROYAL   FAMILY   149 

a   welcome    retreat    when    the    sun    is    high,    with 
a  magnificent  view  over  the  gardens  and  park. 

When  motoring  was  introduced  into  Greece 
the  Royal  Family  became  its  most  enthusiastic 
votaries.  Ordinary  carriage  -  roads  and  bridle- 
paths were  no  longer  good  enough ;  the  King 
wished  to  be  able  to  motor  from  one  end  of  his 
estates  to  the  other,  from  the  deepest  valley  to 
the  topmost  height.  Broad  roads  with  safe 
and  easy  turns  were  hewn  out  of  the  mountain- 
sides, with  bridges  spanning  the  ravines,  and 
there  are  now  some  forty  miles  of  motor  road 
crossing  Tatoi  in  all  directions — a  work  the  credit 
for  which  is  due  to  the  steward,   Mr  Weismann. 

In  yet  another  department  King  George 
showed  the  way  to  his  subjects  —  that  of 
wine-growing. 

Before  his  time  the  Greeks  were  only 
acquainted  with  the  ancient  methods  of  press- 
ing, light  fermentation,  and  the  addition  of 
resin — of  which  Dionysus'  staff  with  its  pine- 
cone  is  a  symbol.  At  Tatoi,  with  the  help 
of  Rhenish  wine  -  growers,  the  latest  methods 
of  treating  grapes  were  introduced,  and  the 
King's  wine  —  Chateau  Décélie  —  has  lonor  com- 
manded  a  high  price  in  the  market.  The 
example  has  been  followed  by  others ;  the 
exportation  of  pure  wine  already  amounts  to 
about  6,000,000  drachmas  a  year  and  the  trade 
is  increasing. 


CHAPTER   V 

KING     GEORGE    ABROAD 

King  George  and  King  Edward  were  brothers- 
in-law,  but  Nature  could  hardly  have  designed 
a  more  striking  similarity  of  character  and  habits 
had  they  been  brothers.  Both  were  essentially 
men  of  the  world  by  persuasion  and  environ- 
ment, both  were  great  travellers  and  expert 
linguists,  and  each  of  them  was  ever  on  the 
look  -  out  for  an  opportunity  to  advance  the 
interests  of  his  country  when  travelling  abroad. 
Both  rulers  will  surely  be  handed  down  to 
posterity  as  the  best  Ambassadors  of  their 
respective  realms,  no  matter  what  may  be  said 
by  self-appointed  critics  who  pretend  to  know 
better.  Of  course,  there  are  differences  to 
prove  the  fact.  King  Edward  as  the  head  of 
his  comparatively  huge  firm  dealt  mainly  in 
such  useful  articles  as  peace  and  good  -  will, 
while  his  relative  being  in  a  smaller  way  of 
business  and  anxious  to  increase  it,  very  often 
was   out    for   something  very  much   the  opposite. 

The     King    of    mighty    Britain     would,    in    the 

150 


KING    GEORGE    ABROAD  151 

natural  order  of  things,  disdain  grappling  with 
problems  beneath  the  high  -  water  mark  of 
complex  political  importance.  King  George,  on 
the  other  hand,  was  not  a  bit  afraid  of  descend- 
ing to  the  unromantic  but  none  the  less  useful 
atmosphere  of  commercialism  by  pushing  the 
trade  of  his  country  whenever  occasion  arose. 

During  the  many  years  King  George  travelled 
about  in  Europe  it  may  be  safely  assumed  that 
he  missed  very  few  opportunities  of  extolling 
the  virtues  of  the  modest  Greek  currant,  which, 
as  we  know,  is  one  of  the  chief  articles 
of  export  from  Greece.  During  the  reign 
of  George  I.  the  currant  has  risen  to  be  quite 
the  most  formidable  producer  of  revenue  in 
Hellas,  and  it  is  generally  acknowledged  that 
the  never-ceasing-   efforts  of  the   Kinor  have   in  a 

o  o 

great  measure  been  responsible  for  the  gratify- 
ing increase. 

In  this  connection  it  is  worthy  of  notice  that 
after  the  visit  of  the  King  of  Greece  to  London 
in  1905,  his  reception  at  the  Guildhall,  and  his 
private  talks  with  some  of  the  principal  English 
importers,  the  consumption  in  this  country  of 
that  nourishing  little  fruit  has  been  more  than 
doubled. 

The  Minister  for  Greece  at  the  time  arranged 
to  hold  a  private  reception  in  honour  of  the 
King,  and  asked  His  Majesty's  advice  in  prepar- 
ing a  list  of  those  to  be  invited. 


152  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

"  Ask  as  many  commercial  men  as  possible," 
the  King  replied  without  hesitation,  "and 
especially  importers  of  Greek  produce.  They 
are  the  people  I  delight  in  meeting  while  I  am 
here." 

When  I  first  spoke  to  King  George,  during 
one  of  his  annual  visits  to  Copenhagen,  on  the 
subject  of  writing  a  book  in  commemoration  of 
his  fifty  years'  jubilee  as  King  of  the  Hellenes, 
he  earnestly  enjoined  me  to  leave  himself  out. 

"Write  about  Greece,"  were  his  words,  "don't 
bother  about  me." 

Had  he  lived,  the  present  chapter  and  a  good 
many  other  personal  descriptions  in  the  book 
would  probably  not  have  been  written.  He 
detested  self- aggrandisement  or  "  personal  ads.," 
as  he  termed  it,  as  cordially  as  he  delighted  in 
seeing  them  used  on  behalf  of  Greece. 

At  his  native  city  of  Copenhagen  King  George 
remained  one  of  the  most  familiar  figures  during 
the  many  eventful  years  of  his  reign.  He  always 
retained  a  perfect  command  of  the  Danish 
language,  which  he  spoke  like  a  Copenhagener, 
without  the  trace  of  a  foreign  accent.  The  tall 
and  elegant  figure  of  the  King,  his  sprightly,  swing- 
ing stride,  his  wonderfully  effective  moustache, 
and  the  aggressively  rakish  man  -  about  -  town 
tilt  of  his  immaculate  silk-hat  or  "Hombourg" 
proclaimed  his  identity  to  passers-by  at  long 
range.     It  is  no  exaggeration  or  mere  phraseology 


KING    GEORGE    ABROAD  153 

to  refer  to  King  George  as  one  of  the  most 
popular  citizens  of  the  Danish  capital,  where  he 
was  regarded  as  one  of  their  own,  whose  busi- 
ness, unfortunately,  kept  him  away  from  "  home " 
for  certain  parts  of  the  year. 

His  vocabulary  was  of  the  easy,  unaffected, 
bourgeois  variety,  innocent  of  any  obtrusively 
grammatical  mode  of  expression.  The  unpretend- 
ing associations  of  his  youth  had  left  him  with 
a  pronounced  predilection  for  plain  talk  and 
manners  that  never  failed  to  make  an  impression. 
His  handsome  features  radiated  all  the  shrewd- 
ness and  alert  intelligence  inherited  from  his 
mother,  clever  Queen  Louise,  who  at  one  time 
was  known  as  "the  mother  of  Europe"  and  was 
famous  as  "the  only  woman  who  ever  foiled 
Bismarck."  His  blue  eyes,  noted  for  their 
merry  twinkle  and  keenness  of  expression, 
reflected  his  youthfulness  and  the  lurking  sense 
of  humour  which  to  the  last  were  the  dominat- 
ing points  of  his  character. 

As  a  subtle  diplomatist  versed  in  all  the 
elusive  mysteries  of  his  craft.  King  George,  in 
the  course  of  an  exceptionally  long  career,  had 
won  a  prominent  name  for  himself  in  the 
chancelleries  of  Europe.  He  was  looked  upon 
as  a  real  factor  in  international  politics,  and  not 
merely  as  the  ornamental  figurehead  of  a  small 
and  notoriously  ambitious  State.  Clemenceau 
himself  has    publicly    declared    that   he    never    in 


154  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

all  his  experience  came  across  an  abler  diplomat 
or  a  more  persuasive  speaker  than  the  King  of 
the  Hellenes. 

Thus,  the  King's  favourite  dictum,  "  I  am 
my  own  Ambassador,"  was  something  more  than 
an  empty  phrase,  and  it  was  supplemented  by 
another  from  his  own  people  declaring  that, 
"Our  Kino-  is  our  best  Ambassador!" 

Other  rulers  of  small  States  have  tried  to 
emulate  his  example,  but  never  with  anything 
like  the  success  of  King  George. 

Tsar  Ferdinand  of  Bulgaria,  for  instance,  was 
for  years  "on  the  road,"  but  his  object  being 
mainly  the  gratification  of  personal  vanity,  any 
comparison  with  the  Greek  monarch  is  out  of 
the  question.  King  Ferdinand  in  his  sumptuous 
saloon-carriage,  known  in  diplomatic  circles  as  "  The 
Bulgarian  Foreign  Office  on  Wheels,"  presented 
a  veritable  apotheosis  of  ostentatious  swagger. 
King  George  invariably  chose  the  opposite  course 
of  a  modest  incognito  wherever  he  went,  and 
gradually,  but  surely,  achieved  the  results  which 
always  fall  to  the  lot  of  the  cautious  and  tactful. 

His  Majesty  was  a  Bohemian  in  the  best  sense 
of  the  word.  He  exulted  in  the  appellation,  and 
frequently  referred  to  himself  as  such.  He  had 
really  no  fixed  abode,  but  was  equally  at  home 
in  Athens,  Copenhagen,  Paris,  and  Aix-les-Bains. 
At  Copenhagen  and  in  various  parts  of  Denmark 
he  owned  several  large  properties,  and  his  town 


KING    GEORGE    ABROAD  155 

house,  King  George's  Palace,  was  always  kept  in 
readiness  for  him  to  enter  at  a  moment's  notice. 
Of  late  most  of  his  time  at  the  Danish  metropolis 
was  spent  with  his  sisters,  Queen  Alexandra,  the 
Empress-Dowager  Marie,  and  Thyra,  Duchess  of 
Cumberland.  The  three  sisters  simply  idolised 
their  handsome  and  witty  brother,  who  was  the 
life  and  soul  of  their  gatherings  at  Hvidore, 
Amalienborg  Castle,  or  at  King  George's  own 
places.  The  four  were  a  familiar  sight  in  the 
streets  of  Copenhagen,  and  a  pleasing  picture 
they  made,  walking  along  arms  linked,  the  big 
brother  in  the  centre,  peeping  in  at  shop-windows, 
laughing  heartily  at  small  incidents  in  the  street, 
riding  in  ordinary  cabs  or  taxis,  and  perchance 
making  some  impromptu  call  at  the  studio  of  an 
artist  or  on  mutual  friends  of  their  youth. 

The  late  Queen  Louise  was  in  the  habit  of 
saying  of  her  children  that  they  were  all  good, 
but  that  "  Alix  (Queen  Alexandra)  was  the  most 
beautiful,  Dagmar  (the  Empress)  the  cleverest, 
Thyra,  the  sweetest  tempered,  and  Wilhelm  (King 
George)  the  'cutest.'" 

As  the  king  of  a  nation  whose  business  pro- 
clivities are  a  byword,  it  is  hardly  to  be  wondered 
at  that  King  George's  inherent  sense  of  the 
practical  developed  to  a  proportionate  degree. 
His  large  investments  in  a  number  of  very  profit- 
able enterprises  in  Greece  and  abroad  brought 
him  a  large  yearly  income.      There  is  no  doubt 


150  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

that  he  was  one  of  the  largest  private  contributors 
to  the  war-chest  during  the  last  glorious  struggle, 
which  means  a  good  deal  more  than  appears  on 
the  surface,  for  no  nation  in  the  world  has  ever 
shown  a  greater  readiness  to  part  with  its  beloved 
cash  than  the  Greeks,  as  long  as  it  was  for  patriotic 
purposes, 

A  few  years  ago  George  I.  incurred  the  wrath 
of  the  entire  Danish  Press  for  parting  with  two 
exquisite  examples  of  Gobelin  tapestry  from  his 
Copenhagen  residence.  They  were  sold  to  a 
French  firm  of  antique  dealers  for  close  upon 
2,000,000  francs,  it  was  stated,  a  sum  which  the 
papers  thought  King  George  could  very  well  do 
without.  But  his  Majesty  made  a  clear  profit 
of  nearly  75  per  cent.,  and  the  tapestries  were 
promptly  disposed  of,  in  the  teeth  of  Danish 
national  opposition. 

The  tapestries  were  not  by  any  means  national 
property,  he  rightly  argued.  They  were  purchased 
in  Paris  a  few  years  previously  at  a  low  figure,  so 
why  not  sell  at  an  enormous  profit.  The  King 
was  certainly  a  practical  man  before  anything, 
but  he  was,  nevertheless,  not  always  so  ready  to 
part  with  his  antiques. 

A  story  is  still  current  at  Copenhagen  of  a  rich 
Hebrew,  whom  the  King  of  Greece  had  honoured 
with  an  invitation  to  dinner.  This  gentleman, 
who  evidently  possessed  more  wealth  than  tact, 
became  so  fascinated  by  the  irresistible  charms  of 


KING    GEORGE    ABROAD  157 

an  old  chest  of  drawers  in  the  King's  drawing- 
room,  that  he  made  an  offer  for  it  in  cash  there  and 

then.     "  My  dear  Mr ,"  rephed  His  Majesty, 

in  tones  of  simulated  horror,  "  I  really  haven't 
thought  of  selling  off  yet.  When  I  get  hard  up 
I  will  let  you  know." 

King  George  has  on  many  occasions  acted  as 
pilot  to  the  numerous  Royalties  who  visited 
Copenhagen  each  season,  especially  during  the 
"great  days  of  Fredensborg,"  when  old  King 
Christian  still  held  sway  there  as  the  patriarch 
of  his  large  family  of  kings  and  princes. 

Amongst  those  to  whom  the  King  of  Greece 
frequently  acted  as  guide  through  the  capital  was 
King  Edward,  and  it  was  on  one  of  those  excur- 
sions the  following  incident  happened. 

For  days  an  extraordinarily  hungry  Press  - 
photographer  had  dogged  the  steps  of  the  two 
Kings  about  the  streets.  In  vain  they  had  tried 
to  evade  him  or  throw  him  off  the  scent  by 
sudden  dives  into  shops  and  side-streets.  The 
man  rose  like  a  materialised  spectre  at  every 
turning,  keeping  his  camera  "glued"  on  the  Royal 
brothers-in-law,  with  all  the  undaunted  diligence 
of  his  painfully  modern  profession. 

They  even  attempted  to  get  away  from  him  in 
a  cab,  but  the  unrelenting  hero  of  the  camera 
followed  with  evident  relish  in  another,  snapping 
them  as  he  went,  and  adding  new  treasures  to 
his  "  bag  "  as  the  day  wore  on. 


158  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

With  all  his  proverbial  affability  this  was  more 
than  King  George  could  endure,  and  when  the 
untiring  camera-fiend  again  darted  up  in  front  of 
the  two  Kings,  walking  backwards  before  them 
in  a  praiseworthy  attempt  to  obtain  a  good  front- 
view  of  King  Edward,  the  exasperated  King  of 
Greece  beckoned  to  the  fellow  to  approach. 

"What  is  your  name  and  address?"  he  asked 
in  tones  of  infinite  kindness.  "  I  may  want  some 
of  all  those  lovely  pictures  you  have  been  taking 
to-day." 

The  man,  greatly  flattered,  presented  his  card. 

**  But  I  am  rather  in  a  hurry  about  them. 
Could  you  send  me  some  proofs  within  an  hour 
or  two  ?  " 

"  Oh,  certainly,  sir,"  was  the  delighted  reply. 

*'  All  right,  then,  but  make  haste  and  be  sure 
to  send  them  on  this  evening." 

The  intruder  rushed  off  at  top  speed  to  prepare 
his  pictures,  and  was  probably  already  indulging 
in  ambitious  dreams  of  rising  to  the  dizzy  heights 
of  a  Court  photographer  by  appointment,  when 
a  detective  called  upon  him  with  an  invitation  to 
attend  at  the  Central  Police-station.  Instead  of 
the  Royal  warrant  he  was  promised  another  of  far 
less  dignified  degree,  if  he  did  not  suspend  his 
annoying  obstructions  at  once. 

King  George  was  rarely,  if  ever,  seen  driving 
except  on  state  occasions,  and  to  and  from  the 
railway  station  on  his  arrival  and  departure.    When 


KING    GEORGE    ABROAD  159 

King  Edward  brought  a  high-powered  motor  car 
over  with  him  on  one  of  his  last  visits  to  Denmark 
(I  think  it  was  in  1904),  the  stringent  automobile 
laws   of  the  country   were   suspended  during   the 
whole  of  his  stay,   in   deference  to  the  wishes  of 
old    King    Christian,    who    was   anxious    that    his 
mighty   son  -  in  -  law    should    meet   with    no   petty 
annoyances  while  traversing  the  length  and  breadth 
of  his  none  too  spacious  domains.     King  Edward, 
in  turn,   made   the   best  use  of  his  opportunities, 
and  there  are  still   rural  districts   in   the  remoter 
parts   of   Zeeland,   where   the   unsophisticated   in- 
habitants measure   the    progress  of  the   Christian 
Era  by  what  happened  before  and  after  the  flying 
visits  of  the  Kingr  of  England  and  his  car. 

King  Edward  repeatedly  tried  to  persuade  the 
King  of  the  Hellenes  to  accompany  him  on  one 
of  these  speed  without  limit  trips  to  the  country- 
side, but  the  invitations  were  politely  declined 
on  the  grounds  that  he  preferred  the  safer  and 
more  exhilarating  method  of  walking  there  and 
back.  Up  till  a  few  years  before  his  death  King 
George  preserved  an  unshakeable  suspicion  of  the 
modern  conveyance,  and  at  his  various  establish- 
ments in  Greece  he  rarely  employed  any  other 
motive  power  than  horses. 

Walking  was  his  favourite  hobby,  and  in  this 
respect  he  had  very  few  equals  among  his  own 
entourage.  Years  ago  King  Frederick  of  Denmark 
used   to  act    as   his   brother's   faithful   companion 


160  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

on  his  four  or  five  hours'  promenades  around 
Copenhagen,  but  the  last  few  years  of  his  life 
King  Frederick  had  to  give  up  this  kind  of 
exercise  as  too  violent  for  his  less  robust  con- 
stitution. The  unfortunate  equerries,  who  were 
called  upon  to  act  as  substitutes,  have  frequently 
been  left  behind  a  mile  or  two  utterly  exhausted 
in  spite  of  their  many  years'  advantage  in  point 
of  age. 

It  has  become  fashionable  among  modern  rulers 
to  refer  to  themselves  as  confirmed  "fatalists," 
probably  because  it  is  the  best  thing  they  can  do. 
We  have  seen  examples  of  the  most  jealously 
guarded  sovereigns  being  blown  up  by  dynamite, 
or  despatched  by  revolver-bullets  in  the  presence 
of  thousands  of  their  subjects.  Even  the  most 
discriminating  of  Russian  Tsars  and  Turkish 
Sultans  have  from  time  to  time  furnished  regret- 
table proofs  of  the  immortal  truism  that  no  man  is 
certain  of  anything  before  he  is  dead.  In  deference 
to  the  ruling  fashion  among  his  Royal  colleagues 
King  George  adopted  the  creed  of  a  fatalist  to  a 
certain  degree,  but  never  to  the  extent  of  fool- 
hardiness.  There  have  been  certain  periods  in  his 
career  as  a  ruler  when  he  was  bound  to  admit 
that  "discretion  is  the  better  part  of  valour" — 
during  acute  political  crises,  especially.  In  other 
words,  he  was  too  clever  a  man  to  invite  danger 
and  yet  sufficiently  optimistic  to  claim  the  title 
of  a  full-blooded   fatalist.      He  detested  personal 


KING  GEORGE  ABROAD       161 

surveillance  for  purely  human  reasons,  and  invari- 
ably dispensed  with  the  services  of  sleuths  at 
Copenhagen.  In  other  countries  they  were  thrust 
upon  him,  and  we  have,  for  instance  the  word  of 
M.  Paoli,  the  famous  "  Protector  of  Kings,"  for 
it  that  George  I.  accepted  his  "protection"  and 
that  of  a  dozen  others  in  a  spirit  of  resigned 
reluctance  whenever  he  happened  to  be  within 
the  borders  of  Republican  France.  Like  a  good 
many  ordinary  mortals  His  Majesty  had  a  lurking 
suspicion  that  these  well-paid  "secret"  bodyguards 
merely  used  him  as  an  excuse  for  indulging  in  a 
holiday.  At  Aix  -  les  -  Bains  every  man,  woman, 
and  child  knew  them  by  sight,  so  it  is  somewhat 
difficult  to  conceive  that  they  could  have  done 
anything  but  harm. 

One  of  the  narrowest  escapes  the  King 
ever  had  was  during  the  acute  political  crisis  in 
Greece  some  years  back,  when  public  opinion 
was  smarting  from  the  disastrous  result  of  the  war 
with  Turkey.  His  Majesty,  accompanied  by  his 
daughter,  was  returning  to  Athens  in  the  course 
of  his  usual  afternoon  drive  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  capital,  in  an  ordinary  carriage  and  without 
an  escort,  when  he  suddenly  detected  two  glitter- 
ing objects  in  the  shrubbery  lining  the  road.  In 
another  instant  the  King  had  recognised  them 
as  the  barrels  of  two  rifles,  and  noticed  with  pro- 
found interest  that  they  were  pointed  at  his  own 
head.     Without  uttering  a  word  he  flung  himself 


162  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

over  his  daughter,  and,  telling  her  in  a  hurried 
whisper  to  keep  quiet,  dragged  her  down  from 
her  sitting  posture  and  covered  her  with  his 
body.  The  muzzles  of  the  rifles  followed  him 
with  tantalising  precision  at  every  move.  The 
road  at  this  spot  was  rather  steep,  and  the  horses 
were  pulling  at  walking  pace,  while  the  coachman, 
in  sublime  ignorance  of  the  terrible  danger  that 
threatened  his  Royal  master,  gazed  placidly  into 
space.  The  King  often  related  to  me  the  in- 
describable stupor  that  seemed  to  seize  his  mind 
durinsf  those  short  moments  of  horror.  He 
instinctively  began  to  count  aloud  in  his  mother- 
tongue  "one,  two,  three"  —  but  before  he  could 
utter  the  word  "four,"  the  report  from  the  guns 
rang  out  and  the  bullets  whistled  past  him,  not 
half  an  inch  from  his  temple.  The  horses  took 
fright  and  bolted,  while  another  half-dozen  bullets, 
not  all  equally  harmless,  followed  them  along  the 
road.  The  King  kept  perfectly  cool  all  the  while, 
and  even  had  the  presence  of  mind  to  speak  re- 
assuringly to  the  coachman,  who  was  by  far  the 
most  frightened  of  the  party.  The  perpetrators 
of  the  deed,  two  youths  hardly  out  of  their  teens, 
were  eventually  arrested  and  paid  the  penalty  of 
their  crime. 

There  are  several  other  instances  on  record 
of  the  undaunted  courage  displayed  by  King 
Georee  in  moments  of  dang^er.  M.  Paoli  relates 
in  his  •'  Reminiscences  "  an  incident  at  Aix  which 


KING    GEORGE    ABROAD  163 

evidently    caused    himself    more    anxiety    than    it 
did  the  King. 

"  I  was  standing  beside  the  King  of  Greece  one 
evening,  in  the  petiis-chevaMx  room  at  the  Casino, 
when  one  of  my  inspectors  slipped  a  note  into  my 
hand.  It  was  to  inform  me  that  an  individual  of 
Rumanian  nationality,  a  rabid  Grecophobe,  had 
arrived  at  Aix,  with,  it  was  feared,  the  intention 
of  killing  the  King.  There  was  no  further  clue. 
I  was  in  a  very  unpleasant  predicament,  as  I  did 
not  like  to  tell  the  King  for  fear  of  spoiling  his 
stay.  To  go  just  then  in  search  of  further  details 
would  have  been  worse  still :  there  could  be  no 
question  of  leaving  the  King  alone.  How  could 
I  discover  the  man  ?  For  all  I  knew,  he  was 
quite  near  ;  and,  instinctively,  I  scrutinised  all  the 
people  who  crowded  around  us,  kept  my  eyes  fixed 
on  those  who  seemed  to  be  staring  too  persistently 
at  the  King,  and  watched  every  movement  of  the 
players. 

"  At  daybreak  the  next  morning,  I  set  to  work 
and  started  enquiries.  I  had  no  difficulty  in  dis- 
covering my  man.  He  was  a  Rumanian  student, 
and  had  put  up  at  a  cheap  hotel  ;  he  was  said  to 
be  rather  excitable  in  his  manner,  if  not  in  his 
language.  I  could  not  arrest  him  as  long  as  I 
had  no  definite  charge  to  bring  against  him.  I 
resolved  to  have  him  closely  shadowed  by  the 
Aix  police  ;  and  I  myself  arranged  never  to  stir 
a  foot  from  the  King's  side.  Things  went  on 
like  this  for  several  days.  The  King  knew  nothing 
and  neither  did  the  Rumanian,  but  I  would  gladly 


164  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

have  bought  him  a  railway-ticket  to  get  rid  of  him. 
Presently,  however,  one  of  my  inspectors  came  to 
me  wearing  a  terrified  look : 

"  '  We  have  lost  track  of  the  Rumanian ! '  he 
declared. 

"  I  flew  into  a  rage  and  at  once  ordered  a 
search  to  be  made  for  him. 

"  It  was  labour  lost:  there  was  not  a  trace  of 
him  to  be  found. 

"  For  once  I  was  seriously  uneasy,  and  resolved 
to  tell  the  whole  story  to  the  King,  but  he  merely 
shrugged  his  shoulders  and  laughed  : 

"  '  I  am  a  fatalist.  If  my  hour  has  come,  neither 
you  nor  I  can  avoid  it ;  and  I  am  certainly  not 
going  to  let  a  trifle  like  that  spoil  my  holiday.'" 

It  was  this  deep-rooted  aversion  to  being 
"shadowed  like  a  murderer,"  as  he  usually  termed 
it,  which  at  last  placed  him  within  a  yard  or  two 
of  the  assassin's  revolver  at  Salonika.  His  fond- 
ness for  following  the  same  route  daily  with  the 
punctuality  of  a  chronometer  was,  of  course,  equally 
fatal. 

King  George  "made"  Aix-les-Bains  in  the 
same  manner  as  King  Edward  made  Marienbad, 
and  the  Grand  Dukes  the  Riviera.  For  many 
years  people  were  in  the  habit  of  declaring  that 
the  only  two  things  worth  seeing  at  Aix  were 
the  Municipal  Gardens  and  King  George.  His 
presence  dominated  the  town,  no  fetes  of  any  note 
took  place  without  his  being   consulted  regarding 


KING    GEORGE    AT    AIX-LES-BAINS    IN    19I  I. 
From  a  />hoii'sra/>h  hy  Desgkanges,  Aix-lcs-Bams. 


KING    GEORGE    ABROAD  165 

time  and  details,  and  his  name  figured  everywhere 
as  the  patron  of  concerts,  balls,  and  charities. 
In  the  shop-windows  his  photographs  appeared 
pre-eminent,  to  the  detriment  of  the  President  of 
the  Republic  and  other  democratic  lights,  who 
suffered  an  inevitable  eclipse  each  season.  In 
common  with  all  other  democratic  countries  of  the 
universe  the  French  have  a  profound  regard  for 
anything  in  the  way  of  titles.  Royalty  is  simply 
adored,  and  a  real  king  is  almost  worshipped  as 
a  demi-god.  France,  on  the  other  hand,  possesses 
a  congenial  atmosphere  for  people  of  title  and 
royalties,  and  in  no  other  part  of  the  world  are 
so  many  to  be  seen.  In  spite  of  all  this  traditional 
hero-worshipping  and  all  the  official  pomp  and 
ceremony  which  the  democratic  fathers  of  the 
pretty  watering-place  delighted  in  thrusting  upon 
him,  King  George  gradually  won  the  real  affection 
of  the  inhabitants  to  whom  he  was  as  familiar 
a  sight  as  their  own  Mayor.  He  was  known  as 
"  Monsieur  le  Roi "  to  everybody  in  Aix,  and  a 
great  number  made  use  of  the  still  easier  appella- 
tion of  "Monsieur  Georofe"  and  oreeted  him  thus 
in  loud  tones  after  the  manner  of  the  Southerners. 

Walking  to  his  bath  every  morning  the  King 
invariably  followed  the  same  route  through  the 
old  quarters  of  the  town  past  the  famous  public 
laundries  where  scores  of  women  and  pretty  young 
girls  did  their  washing  to  the  accompaniment  of 
merry  songs  and  gossip.     In  accordance  with  the 


166  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

prevailing  fashion  of  the  district,  the  girls  did 
their  work  in  the  most  comfortable  and  uncon- 
ventional garb,  often  little  more  than  a  mere 
apology  for  dress.  Their  appearance,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  was  exactly  like  that  of  children  at 
the  sea-side,  only  with  a  more  generous  view  of 
the  nude. 

In  a  burst  of  anxious  solicitude  for  the  King's 
moral  susceptibilities  the  Municipal  Council  decided 
to  put  a  stop  to  this  wholesale  display  of  feminine 
charm  and  placarded  the  wash  -  house  with  a 
series  of  printed  notices,  prohibiting  any  further 
show  of  undraped  busts  and  limbs  during  the 
early  morning  hours,  when  His  Majesty  passed 
by.  The  order  was  reluctantly  obeyed,  and  more 
especially  by  the  pretty  young  laundresses,  who 
considered  it  an  infringement  of  the  liberty  of 
the  subject. 

When  the  unsuspecting  King  arrived  the  next 
morning  he  was  greeted  by  a  mournful-looking 
crowd  of  women  in  long"  dresses  and  hiofh-necked 
blouses,  bidding  him  a  ceremonial  "Good-morning, 
your  Majesty ! " 

"  Whatever  is  the  matter,  ladies  ?  "  His  Majesty 
enquired  with  genuine  concern,  "  I  hope  nothing 
serious  has  happened  to  the  establishment  ? " 

The  girls  laughingly  explained  the  high-handed 
action  of  the  Municipality  to  the  great  amusement 
of  the  King,  who  immediately  promised  them  to 
intervene   with    the    authorities    on    their    behalf. 


KING    GEORGE    ABROAD  167 

The  same  morning  King  George  made  a  point  of 
conveying  a  discreet  hint  to  the  Mayor  that  his 
moral  conscience  would  not  be  shocked  in  the  least 
if  the  ordinary  customs  of  the  place  were  adhered 
to  as  usual. 

The  following  morning  the  King  received  quite 
an  ovation  from  the  ladies  of  the  wash-tub  in  the 
Rue  du  Puits  d'Enfer,  who  in  the  meantime  had 
returned  to  their  primeval  state  of  slightly  draped 
nature.  "  Vive  Monsieur  Georges  !  "  they  cried  in 
their  shrill  voices,  "and  au  revoir  till  to-morrow!" 

In  further  commemoration  of  the  event  the 
King  distributed  a  handsome  amount  amongst  the 
girls,  who  from  that  time  were  on  terms  of  devoted 
friendship  with  the  Greek  Sovereign.  When  the 
news  of  his  death  reached  Aix-les-Bains  no  more 
heartfelt  grief  was  displayed  anywhere  than  in  the 
Rue  du  Puits  d'Enfer,  where  the  girls  shed  genuine 
tears  and  for  once  draped  themselves  voluntarily — 
in  black. 

Like  his  father,  King  Christian  of  Denmark, 
King  George  was  a  man  who  delighted  in  regulat- 
ing his  life  down  to  the  smallest  details  with  the 
precision  of  a  soldier.  When  abroad  he  maintained 
his  usual  hours  for  the  transaction  of  business, 
giving  audiences,  and  taking  rest.  His  audience 
hours  at  Athens  were  from  eleven  to  one  daily, 
and  the  same  rule  applied  everywhere  when 
receiving  people  of  note  or  local  dignitaries  either 
at  Copenhagen,  Aix,  or  Paris.    The  King  invariably 


168  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

rose  at  five  every  morning,  took  his  bath,  went 
for  a  walk  of  about  two  hours,  and  had  breakfast 
with  the  members  of  his  suite.  Then  he  devoted 
at  least  an  hour  to  the  reading  of  his  newspapers, 
comprising  the  principal  sheets  of  no  less  than 
seven  different  countries,  Greek,  French,  English, 
German,  Italian,  Russian,  and  Danish.  In  addition 
to  this  formidable  budget  of  news  he  subscribed 
to  half  a  dozen  cutting  agencies  for  every- 
thing concerning  Greece,  which  often  ran  into 
hundreds  of  items  a  day.  His  secretary  and  the 
master  of  the  household,  Count  Zernovitch,  would 
usually  assist  in  sifting  the  bulk  of  all  the  printed 
matter  and  place  whatever  there  might  be  of 
importance  before  His  Majesty.  Articles  with 
hostile  tendencies  against  Greece  would  often  put 
the  King  in  very  bad  humour,  and  in  such  cases 
he  would  immediately  take  steps  through  the  usual 
intermediaries  at  the  disposal  of  up-to-date  Royalty, 
to  have  the  stories  contradicted  or  corrected  in  a 
discreet  but  effective  manner. 

In  France  M.  Clemenceau  was  for  many  years 
the  most  trusted  of  King  George's  journalistic 
supporters  and  was  ever  ready  to  act  on  behalf  of 
Greece.  Often  his  attention  was  drawn  to  questions 
of  urgency  by  private  letters  from  the  King  himself 
with  whom  he  maintained  a  lively  correspondence 
to  the  last. 

The  Greeks,  in  turn,  have  always  regarded 
M.   Clemenceau  with    the  greatest  reverence,  and 


KING    GEORGE    ABROAD  169 

seldom  missed  an  opportunity  of  giving  expression 
to  their  profound  esteem  for  their  great  champion. 
One  of  the  quaintest  opportunities  afforded  the 
Greeks  of  showing  their  gratitude  to  the  famous 
statesman  happened  about  four  years  ago  when 
he  was  still  Prime  Minister  and  the  most  powerful 
man  in   France. 

Mme.  Jacquemaire,  M.  Clemenceau's  married 
daughter,  was  on  a  visit  to  Greece,  where  she  was 
received  by  all  classes  with  every  sign  of  respect 
dinå.  feted  by  the  populace  wherever  she  went.  The 
young  lady's  feeling  of  gratitude,  however,  received 
a  severe  shock  before  she  was  well  out  of  the 
hospitable  country.  On  her  return  journey  from 
Athens  by  rail  to  the  Piræus,  whence  she  intended 
to  go  by  steamer  to  Trieste,  en  route  to  Paris,  she 
discovered  to  her  dismay  that  a  handbag  with  all 
her  jewellery  and  personal  trinkets  and  corre- 
spondence had  vanished.  She  immediately  lodged 
a  complaint  with  the  local  police,  but  a  subsequent 
search  proved  hopelessly  fruitless.  In  her  dismay 
she  telegraphed  to  some  friends  at  Athens  who 
lost  no  time  in  stirring  up  one  of  the  greatest 
Press  campaigns  ever  seen  in  the  country,  with 
the  object  of  retracing  the  missing  valuables  of  the 
daughter  of  the  great  benefactor  of  Greece.  All 
newspapers  for  once  laid  aside  considerations  of 
party  and  private  competition.  A  telegram  was 
despatched  to  Mme.  Jacquemaire  imploring  her  not 
to  leave  the  shores  of  Greece  before  the  property 


170  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

or  the  equivalent  had  been  restored  to  her.  A 
stirring  appeal  to  the  patriotism  of  the  thieves  was 
published  in  all  the  principal  newspapers  of  the 
country,  imploring  them  in  the  name  of  everything 
sacred  in  the  history  of  the  nation  not  to  put  such 
an  indelible  blot  of  shame  on  the  land  of  their  birth 
and  to  restore  the  stolen  goods  forthwith.  Big 
placards  bearing  similar  inscriptions  were  posted 
all  over  Athens,  and  even  the  priests  enjoined  the 
unknown  robbers  to  repent  and  disgorge  the  booty. 
In  less  than  a  day  and  a  half  the  police  received  a 
note  from  the  thieves  that  the  stolen  property  would 
be  at  their  disposal  at  a  certain  place  and  hour. 
The  "patriots"  had  not  touched  a  thing,  and  every- 
thing was  handed  over  to  Mme.  Jacquemaire  by 
a  police  officer  before  she  left  Greece. 

Patriotism  among  thieves,  by  the  way,  appears 
to  be  quite  a  common  thing  in  Greece,  if  one  can 
believe  the  following  story  which  was  related  in 
the  newspapers  of  Athens  at  the  time  of  the  first 
revival  of  the  Olympic  games  in  that  city.  A 
number  of  the  most  notorious  pickpockets  of  the 
capital  called  a  meeting  of  "prominent"  confreres 
from  different  parts  of  Greece  to  discuss  the 
immediate  attitude  of  their  ancient  and  honourable 
society  towards  the  coming  festivities  and  the 
expected  influx  of  distinguished  foreigners  from  the 
four  corners  of  the  earth.  To  relieve  these  friendly 
strangers  of  too  much  of  their  ready  cash  and 
valuables,   they  argued,  would   be  an  exceedingly 


KING    GEORGE    ABROAD  171 

bad  advertisement  for  Greece  abroad,  and,  in  con- 
sequence, a  resolution  was  unanimously  carried 
"amid  cheers"  to  leave  foreigners  alone  during 
the  six  weeks  of  the  first  modern  Olympiade. 
They  kept  their  word  like  gentlemen,  but  doubled 
their  efforts  against  the  natives,  who  were  prob- 
ably less  enthusiastic  over  the  noble  resolve  of 
the  crooks  than  were  their  foreign  guests. 

During  his  long  reign  King  George  learned 
to  appreciate  the  Press  as  one  of  the  most  formid- 
able allies  of  a  modern  ruler.  His  friendship  for 
pressmen  was  not  of  the  platonic  and  distant 
variety  generally  cultivated  in  Royal  circles,  where 
journalists  are  usually  ranked  among  the  necessary 
evils  of  this  unhappy   world. 

On  matters  of  importance  he  was  easily  acces- 
sible to  serious  men  of  the  Press,  but  always 
exercised  the  greatest  care  and  discrimination  in 
dealing  with  them.  He  very  often  granted  un- 
official audiences  to  journalists,  especially  foreign 
correspondents,  at  Athens  and  abroad,  if  they  were 
able  to  advance  any  feasible  reasons  why  he  and 
not  the  Prime  Minister  should  be  singled  out  to 
supply  information.  In  such  cases  the  King, 
through  his  private  secretary,  would  invariably 
demand  a  written  promise  from  the  applicant  that 
every  word  relating  to  the  interview  should  be 
submitted  for  approval  before  the  article  or 
telegram  appeared  in  print,  and  a  signed  copy 
left  with  the  secretary.     In  spite  of  these  elaborate 


172  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

precautions  there  are  instances  on  record  when 
King  George  has  been  "  done,"  but  never,  as  far 
as  I  know,  by  any  member  of  the  British  Press. 

In  1896  a  Berlin  journalist  obtained  an  inter- 
view with  King  George  on  the  usual  conditions  of 
mutual  trust.  Although  the  man  deposited  a  copy 
of  his  despatch  with  the  King's  secretary,  the 
story  evolved  from  the  interview  and  published  in 
his  paper  at  Berlin,  presented  the  most  elaborate 
piece  of  "embroidery"  imaginable  with  scarcely  a 
shadow  of  the  original  facts  as  a  saving  grace. 
The  writer  had  evidently  trusted  to  the  vagaries 
of  that  special  providence  which  is  supposed  to 
look  after  exuberant  pressmen.  He  reckoned 
without  his  host,  however. 

King  George  knew  from  experience  that  it 
would  be  a  thankless  task  to  trouble  the  editor  of 
the  paper  in  question  with  an  official  disclaimer,  as 
the  correspondent  had  evidence  to  show  that  he 
had  really  had  the  honour  of  an  interview  with 
the  King  of  Greece.  Instead  of  that  the  copy  of 
the  authorised  interview  was  forwarded  on  to  the 
astonished  editor  with  a  letter  from  the  King's 
secretary  explaining  the  facts  of  the  case.  As  a 
result  the  correspondent  was  instantly  dismissed, 
and  a  "corrected  version"  of  the  story  published 
without  delay. 

King  George  used  to  refer  to  the  Press  as 
"  the  seventh  Great  Power,"  and  the  present 
ruler  of  the  destinies  of  Greece  takes  every  oppor- 


KING    GEORGE    ABROAD  178 

tunity  of  upholding  the  traditional  friendliness  of  the 
Royal  House  towards  newspaper  representatives. 

When  all  doors  in  Greece,  Servia,  Bulgaria, 
and  Turkey  were  unceremoniously  slammed  against 
war  -  correspondents  during  the  late  war,  King 
Constantine  eventually  altered  his  tactics  in  this 
respect  and  inaugurated  a  system  of  generous 
hospitality  towards  foreign  journalists  which,  in 
the  end,  did  Greece  a  great  deal  of  service. 
The  personal  intervention  of  King  George  was 
responsible  for  this.  King  Constantine  later  made 
a  special  point  of  getting  into  personal  contact 
with  as  many  representatives  of  the  world's  leading 
newspapers  as  he  possibly  could,  and  frequently 
guided  their  hands  in  the  proper  direction.  His 
famous  telegrams  to  the  Press  concerning  Bulgarian 
atrocities  against  defenceless  Greeks  and  their 
women  and  children  created  an  immense  sensation 
in  Europe,  and  brought  about  the  complete  down- 
fall of  Bulgarian  prestige  for  many  years  to  come. 

In  Paris  King  George  was  regarded  almost  as 
a  Parisian,  which  is  the  highest  tribute  in  the  gift 
of  a  patriotic  Frenchman.  His  French  was  of  an 
extremely  easy  fluency,  full  of  all  the  little  elegant 
slang  phrases  and  catchwords  which  are  so  dear 
to  the  heart  of  every  true-born  Parisian. 

During  the  latter  part  of  his  life  the  King 
always  stayed  at  the  same  hotel,  the  "  Bristol,"  and 
would  insist  upon  the  furniture  of  his  apartments 
being  left  in    exactly  the  same  position  as  when 


174  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

he  left,  year  after  year.  If  anything  had  been 
added  or  altered  in  the  appearance  of  the  rooms, 
he  immediately  set  to  work  to  have  it  restored. 
He  detested  to  be  made  the  object  of  official 
functions  of  any  kind,  and  invariably  declined  all 
invitations  except  the  unavoidable  dinner  given  in 
his  honour  by  the  President  of  the  Republic,  and 
then  only  on  the  express  condition  that  there 
should  be  no  royal  salute.  His  chief  delight  was 
to  stroll  about  the  streets  and  boulevards  un- 
recognised, make  purchases  in  obscure  art-shops 
or  from  small  dealers  in  antiques,  and  drop  in, 
unannounced,  at  the  studios  of  celebrated  artists 
to  admire  their  latest  creations. 

The  King  very  often  met  the  late  Mr  Pierpont 
Morgan,  who  for  years  had  a  permanent  suite  of 
rooms  reserved  for  him  at  the  "  Bristol."  One 
day,  it  is  related,  the  old  millionaire  became  so 
impressed  with  the  youthful  appearance  of  King 
George  that  he  exclaimed,  "  I  would  give  millions 
to  possess  your  Majesty's  looks ! "  to  which  the 
King  smilingly  replied,  "  Not  if  you  were  in 
Greece,  Mr  Morgan  !  " 

It  is  said  that  it  was  on  the  advice  of  King 
George  that  Mr  Morgan  decided  to  go  to  Copen- 
hagen for  the  purpose  of  consulting  Dr  Finsen, 
the  famous  inventor  of  the  Finsen  light,  concern- 
ing the  cure  of  his  nose,  which  was  ever  a  source 
of  annoyance  to  the  late  millionaire.  The  journey, 
as  we  know,  resulted  in   hopeless  disappointment, 


KING    GEORGE    ABROAD  175 

for,  after  a  few  days  preliminary  treatment  at  the 
Finsen  Institute,  the  improvement  of  Mr  Morgan's 
complaint  was  stated  by  experts  to  be  beyond 
human  skill  —  despite  the  financier's  offer  of  a 
million  dollars  towards  the  institute's  funds  for 
only  a  partial  cure.  Notwithstanding  the  dis- 
heartening diagnosis  Mr  Morgan  eventually  pre- 
sented the  Finsen  Institute  with  a  cheque  for 
several  thousand  dollars  as  a  donation  towards 
future  research. 

In  conclusion,  I  will  place  yet  another  little 
incident  on  record,  which  was  related  to  me  by 
a  gentleman  closely  connected  with  the  Danish 
Court  and  a   valued   friend  of  Kinor  George.     It 

o  o 

illustrates  the  simple,  democratic  views  of  life 
that  formed  the  ruling  trait  of  his  character,  as 
well  as  his  ever-ready  wit. 

Some  years  ago,  when  Kaiser  Wilhelm  had 
delivered  his  famous  speech  about  the  "divine 
right  of  kings"  and  the  ''mailed  fist,"  King 
George  was  staying  at  the  Amalienborg  Castle 
in  Copenhagen.  My  friend  happened  to  be 
the  first  to  draw  the  attention  of  King-  Georgre 
to  the  telegrams  in  the  morning  papers,  giving 
lengthy  accounts  of  the  amazing  utterances  of  the 
Emperor,  which  have  since  become  so  classical. 
The  King  read  the  telegrams  twice  and  looked 
exceedingly  entertained  when  he  had  finished. 
With  an  abrupt  gesture  expressing  spureme 
astonishment   he    dropped    the    paper    and    eyed 


176  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

my  friend  for  a  moment  or  two  with  a  look 
of  amused  interrogation. 

"Well,  Captain,  what  is  yotcr  opinion  of  this 
speech?"  His  Majesty  asked  diplomatically. 

"  I  have  heard  of  better  speeches,  your 
Majesty,"  was  the  equally  diplomatic  rejoinder. 

"  Yes  ;  but  have  you  ever  heard  of  any  worse  ?  " 
laughed  the  King  as  he  proceeded  to  read  the 
account  for  the  third  time. 


CHAPTER   VI 

THE     MATERIAL     PROGRESS     OF     GREECE     DURING    THE 

REIGN     OF    KING    GEORGE KING    GEORGE    AS     A 

REFORMER 

Before  passing  to  the  struggles  with  Turkey  that 
marked  the  latter  half  of  King  George's  reign,  it 
will  be  well  to  glance  briefly  at  the  material 
development  of  the  kingdom  during  the  last  half 
century  —  a  development  that  has  been  fostered 
in  many  departments  by  the  initiative  of  the  King 
himself. 

At  King  George's  accession  the  population  of 
Greece  was  a  little  over  1,000,000,  and  its  area 
about  19,000  square  miles.  By  the  cession  of  the 
Ionian  Islands  in  1864  and  of  Thessaly  and  part 
of  Epirus  in  1881  the  area  was  increased  to 
25,000  square  miles ;  and  now,  as  the  result  of  the 
Balkan  wars,  the  kingdom  has  a  total  area  of 
about  43,500  square  miles,  with  a  population  of 
nearly  5,000,000. 

The   birth-rate   is   considerably  less  than   that 

of  the  other  Balkan  States,  and  emigration,  chiefly 

to  the  United  States,  takes  place  at  the   rate  of 

25,000  persons  annually. 

177  M 


178  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

I  have  already  alluded  to  the  injustice  done  to 
Greece  on  the  foundation  of  the  kingdom  by  the 
o^uaranteeincr  Powers  in  the  matters  of  frontier 
and  finance.  From  the  time  of  King  George's 
accession  the  development  of  the  country  was 
continually  hampered  by  the  burden  of  the  public 
debt,  until  at  last,  in  1893,  the  Government  was 
obliged  to  declare  itself  unable  to  fulfil  its  obliga- 
tions to  its  creditors.  Since  1898,  therefore,  the 
Greek  finances  have  been  subject  to  the  control 
of  an  international  Commission,  composed  of  six 
members,  representing  the  six  great  Powers.  To 
this  Commission  are  assigned  the  revenues  from 
the  various  Government  monopolies,  from  the 
tobacco  and  stamp  duties,  and  from  the  customs 
of  the  Piræus.  The  result  of  this  arrangement  has 
been  entirely  satisfactory,  and  has  been  reflected 
in  the  value  of  the  currency.  In  less  than  ten 
years  the  exchange  rose  from  a  loss  of  4.2^  per 
cent,  to  no  more  than  7  per  cent,  and  by  the 
close  of  191 2  the  value  of  the  drachma  reached 
par.  At  the  same  time  the  budget  has  shown 
a  remarkable  increase:  in  1896  the  revenue 
amounted  to  scarcely  88,000,000  drachmas,  in 
1905  the  total  had  risen  to  126,000,000,  and 
now  it  is  about  150,000,000. 

The  foreign  trade  (imports  and  exports)  amounted 
in  1896  to  ^7,560,000;  in  1905  to  ^9,000,000;  in 
1 9 10  to  ^11,840,000;  and  in  191 2  was  close  upon 
;^  1 3,000,000. 


KING    GEORGE    AS    A    REFORMER       179 

I  have  already  mentioned  that  when  King  Otho 
came  to  Greece  there  was  not  a  single  carriage 
road  in  the  country.  Three  were  constructed  during 
the  next  thirty  years,  but  in  this  as  in  all  other 
matters  the  reign  of  King  George  has  been  the 
real  period  of  progress.  There  are  now  about 
3,700  miles  of  high  road  connecting  all  important 
points  in  the  kingdom,  constructed  at  a  cost  of 
60,000,000  drachmas. 

The  oldest  railway,  from  the  Piræus  to  Athens, 
was  constructed  in  1869,  but  by  1896  nearly  600 
miles  of  line  were  open,  and  the  total  length  is 
now  about  1,000  miles,  not  including  the  territory 
recently  acquired.  Owing  to  Turkish  obstruction 
Greece  is  the  only  country  not  connected  with 
the  European  railway  system ;  the  Thessalian  line 
ends  at  Karalik  Derveni,  on  what  was  until  lately 
the  northern  frontier ;  but  doubtless  it  will  not  be 
long  before  the  connection  with  Salonika  is  an 
accomplished  fact. 

One  of  the  most  striking  proofs  of  Greek 
progress  under  King  George  is  the  growth  of 
the  mercantile  marine.  Fifty  years  ago  it  con- 
sisted almost  exclusively  of  small  sailing  ships 
engaged  in  the  coasting  trade.  A  few  owners 
had  already  begun  to  build  larger  vessels  for 
Mediterranean  voyages,  but  the  country  had  few 
steamers,  and  those  of  little  value.  Once  a  week 
an  Austrian  mail  boat  came  into  the  Piræus ; 
otherwise  cargo  steamers  were  rarely  seen. 


180  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

But  things  were  soon  to  change.  As  the 
country  grew  in  prosperity,  merchant  ships  of 
every  kind  were  built  on  King  George's  initiative, 
and  the  tonnage  and  size  of  the  vessels  steadily 
increased.  In  191 1  the  number  of  steamers  was 
347,  with  a  tonnage  of  384,446.  Among  these 
are  several  vessels  of  from  8,000  to  10,000  tons 
which  are  engaged  in  the  steadily  growing  trade 
between  Greece  and  the  eastern  ports  of  North 
and  South  America. 

For  a  long  time  there  was  rivalry  between  the 
Piræus,  Patras,  and  Syra  for  precedence  among 
Greek  ports.  During  the  War  of  Independence 
the  Island  of  Syra  had  become  an  important 
trading  centre  ;  fugitives  from  Constantinople  and 
the  Turkish  islands  collected  here  and  founded 
the  town  of  Hermopolis.  So  important  was  its 
maritime  trade  that  Syra  became  known  as  "the 
Liverpool  of  the  Levant."  But  the  Piræus  finally 
carried  the  day,  and  now  the  port  of  Athens 
incontestably  holds  the  first  place  among  the 
trading  centres  of  the  Ægean  and  Adriatic  coasts  ; 
even  the  Austrian  emporium  of  Trieste  has  had 
to  yield  to  it. 

The  Greek  national  character  has  evidently 
changed  but  little  in  the  course  of  the  centuries. 
Now  as  of  old  trade  and  adventurous  voyages 
have  the  greatest  attraction  for  the  Greeks.  The 
slow,  fatiguing,  patient  cultivation  of  the  land  and 
cattle-breeding  would  never  have  appealed  to  them. 


KING  GEORGE  AS  A  REFORMER   ]81 

even  if  their  country  had  offered  richer  possibilities 
for  an  agricultural  life  than  is  actually  the  case. 
Count  Capo  d' I  stria  first  saw  the  necessity  of 
encouraging,  and  especially  of  educating,  agri- 
culturists ;  he  founded  a  school  of  agriculture  at 
Tiryns,  but  its  life  was  a  short  one,  for  there 
were  no  pupils. 

King  George,  who  always  regarded  agriculture 
with  the  greatest  interest,  attempted  again  and 
again  to  promote  this  industry.  In  1887  three 
agricultural  schools  were  established — at  Athens, 
Tiryns,  and  Aidin,  an  estate  in  Thessaly,  pre- 
sented for  this  object  by  a  wealthy  lady,  Mme. 
Kassavati.  But  all  these  institutions  had  to  be 
closed  for  lack  of  support. 

Finally,  some  ten  years  ago.  King  George 
succeeded  in  setting  on  foot  an  Agricultural  Society 
on  the  Danish  model.  Contributions  flowed  in, 
King  George  himself  accepted  the  Presidency ; 
two  of  the  leading  statesmen  of  the  country, 
Theotokis  and  Zaimis,  became  vice  -  presidents, 
and  delegates  from  all  parts  of  the  kingdom  were 
elected  to  take  part  in  the  management.  The 
object  was,  in  the  first  instance,  to  help  the  small 
farmer.  Experimental  stations  were  established, 
instructors  sent  out,  and  educational  leaflets  spread 
all  over  the  country.  Then  schools  were  opened 
for  bee-culture  and  the  cultivation  of  fruit-trees. 
Extensive  experiments  were  made  in  Thessaly 
with    Turkish    tobaccos    of    fine    quality ;     Arab 


182  KING    GEOI^GE    OF    GREECE 

bloodstock  was  imported  for  improving  the  breed 
of  horses ;  male  asses  were  brought  from  Italy 
and  Cyprus  for  breeding  mules ;  pigs  were  im- 
ported from  England  and  rams  from  Chios. 

The  next  step  King  George  took  was  to  hold 
annual  exhibitions,  at  which  valuable  prizes  were 
given.  The  latest  agricultural  machines  were  on 
view  in  public  places,  shown  by  competent  men. 
Under  Government  control  large  quantities  of 
genuine  blue  vitriol  were  annually  imported  for 
spraying  vines,  and  finally  the  Society  imports 
American  vines  on  a  large  scale,  for  grafting 
on  the  Greek  vines.  This  measure  is  of  great 
importance,  since  the  dreaded  phylloxera  never 
attacks  American  vines,  or  those  upon  which  they 
have  been  grafted. 

As  will  be  seen,  the  Greek  Agricultural  Society 
leads  a  very  active  existence,  and  it  can  now  show 
good  results,  thanks  to  the  never-ceasing  efforts  of 
King  George.  A  movement  of  progress  is  per- 
ceptible in  the  whole  agriculture  of  the  country ; 
the  use  of  manure  and  rotation  of  crops  may  now 
be  seen  in  many  places  where  formerly  the  most 
primitive  methods  prevailed. 

In  another  department  King  George  rendered 
great  service  to  his  people,  by  establishing  the 
first  large  milk  supply  in  Athens.  Three  times 
a  day  excellent  milk  is  sent  out  from  a  model 
dairy  under  the  management  of  the  Danish 
specialist,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Rahbek — an  immense 


KING    GEORGE    AS    A    REFORMER       183 

advance  on  former  primitive  and  insanitary 
conditions. 

The  present  far-sighted  Premier,  M.  Venizelos, 
afforded  the  King  great  support  in  the  encourage- 
ment of  agriculture.  His  efforts  are  directed  to 
the  purchase  of  large  estates  in  all  parts  of  the 
country,  and  their  parcelling  out  in  small  holdings, 
and  he  has  a  scheme  for  the  establishment  of  a 
mortgage  bank  for  granting  loans  to  farmers  on 
easy  terms. 

The  followinor  table  shows  the  use  to  which 
the  soil  of  Greece  is  put : — 

Under  cultivation  1,430,000  hectares  or  22.10  per  cent,  of  the  area 
Pasture        .         .  2,000,000  „          31.22         ,,  „ 

Woods  and  forests     820,000  ,,          12.67         »  >• 

Unproductive      .   2,198,800  ,,         34.01         ,,  ,, 

Tobacco  -  growing  is  a  steadily  increasing 
industry,  and  the  two  kinds  most  cultivated  are 
the  Oriental  varieties,  nicotiana  tabacum  and 
nicotiana  persica.  The  former  is  by  far  the  more 
common,  while  the  latter  was  only  introduced  a 
few  years  ago  from  Persia  and  Asia  Minor.  The 
greater  part  of  the  production  is  exported  to  Egypt 
to  be  made  into  cigarettes,  which  are  chiefly  con- 
sumed in  England.  It  is  a  curious  fact  that  the 
British  public  scorns  cigarettes  made  in  Greece, 
but  is  willing  to  pay  a  far  higher  price  for  the 
Egyptian  article,  made  of  Greek  tobacco  and  by 
Greek  labour. 

The    soil    and    climate   of    Greece   are    better 


184  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

adapted  to  fruit  and  grapes  than  to  any  other 
form  of  cultivation.  The  coast  districts  are  best 
suited  to  currants;  at  lOO  to  150  feet  above  the 
sea  the  zone  of  olives  begins,  and  above  300  feet 
is  the  best  elevation  for  other  fruit-trees,  chestnuts, 
and  vines. 

Even  in  prehistoric  times  vines  were  brought 
from  Asia  Minor  to  Greece,  where  they  found 
an  extremely  favourable  soil.  Since  then  vine- 
growing  has  spread  —  with  long  interruptions,  it 
is  true — in  the  Peloponnese  and  in  the  islands  to 
such  an  extent  that  the  area  planted  is  greater  in 
proportion  to  the  size  of  the  country  than  that  of 
any  other  land.  Besides  the  wine- grape  proper — 
vitis  vimfera — two  varieties  are  cultivated,  familiar 
by  the  names  of  currants  and  sultanas. 

It  is  calculated  that  there  are  200  varieties  of 
grape  in  Greece,  all  different  in  colour,  aroma, 
and  proportion  of  sugar.  Most  of  the  products 
of  Greek  vineyards  come  under  the  head  of  sweet 
dessert  wines,  which  contain  a  high  percentage 
of  alcohol  and  possess  a  strong  bouquet.  One  of 
the  best  known  is  the  "  Malvoisy "  or  malmsey. 
Muscatel  wines  are  produced  in  many  of  the 
islands ;  that  of  Santorini  is  the  best  and  is 
called  vino  di  Bacco.  The  Ionian  Islands  produce 
excellent  red  wines,  which  are  exported  to  France 
and  used  for  blending.  Zante  sends  out  a  kind 
of  Tokay. 

As   has   already   been   said,    the   Greeks   until 


KING    GEORGE    AS    A   REFORMER       185 

recently  used  resin  to  improve  the  keeping 
qualities  of  their  wines,  but  the  acrid  taste  thus 
imparted  to  the  wine  made  it  useless  for  export. 
King  George  introduced  improved  methods  at 
Tatoi,  and  others  followed  his  example,  Germans 
leading  the  way. 

The  cultivation  of  the  currant  plays  the  most 
important  part  in  the  prosperity  of  Greece  ;  it  first 
monopolised  the  whole  southern  shore  of  the  Gulf 
of  Corinth  and  then  spread  over  the  Peloponnese 
and  the  eastern  islands.  Not  only  has  the  export 
of  currants  long  been  the  chief  source  of  income, 
but  at  times  it  has  had  such  great  and  unfortunate 
influence  upon  political  life  that  the  innocent  little 
grape  came  to  be  regarded  as  a  curse  to  the 
country. 

The  increase  in  production  during  King 
George's  reign  has  been  enormous.  In  185 1 
the  quantity  was  40,500  tons;  in  1871,  81,000 
tons,  and  in  1891,  167,000  tons.  In  the  year 
1902,  when  the  total  exports  of  the  kingdom 
amounted  to  80,000,000  francs,  23,000,000  were 
due  to  currants,  while  olive  oil,  wine  and  tobacco 
together  only  accounted  for  4,000,000. 

It  will  be  seen  from  this  what  an  important 
part  the  currant  crop  plays  in  the  life  of  the 
country.  In  the  seventies  the  phylloxera  destroyed 
a  great  part  of  the  French  vintage  ;  the  importation 
of  currants  for  the  manufacture  of  wine  and  brandy 
rose  to  an  enormous  extent,  and  with  it  the  price. 


186  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

But  twenty  years  later  France  had  got  over  her 
difficulties  and  put  an  import  duty  on  the  Greek 
produce ;  Russia  and  Germany  followed  her 
example.  At  the  sajne  time  —  in  1890  —  the 
currant  crop  increased  enormously  ;  over  -  pro- 
duction and  falling  prices  led  to  a  terrible  crisis 
in  the  currant  districts.  The  Government  then 
hit  upon  artificial  means  of  assisting  the  culti- 
vators ;  the  State  was  to  buy  up,  at  prices  to 
be  fixed  annually,  20  per  cent,  of  the  production 
and  distil  alcohol  from  it.  But  this  measure  in 
reality  only  helped  the  producers  of  cheap  and 
poor  currants,  and  led  to  great  dissatisfaction  in 
the  districts  where  the  best  qualities  grow.  Other 
expedients  were  tried  :  an  English  syndicate  offered 
to  take  over  the  next  twenty  years'  crops,  estimated 
at  an  average  of  150,000  tons,  and  to  pay  fixed 
prices  according  to  quality.  All  the  foreign  repre- 
sentatives at  Athens  protested  against  this  "  currant 
monopoly,"  fearing  exorbitant  prices  in  the  world's 
markets,  and  the  proposal  was  defeated.  But  this 
again  led  to  disorders  in  the  currant  districts,  and 
a  riot  at  Pyrgos  caused  the  fall  of  the  Theotokis 
Ministry. 

The  production  seems  to  be  still  rising ;  the 
crop  of  1909,  for  instance,  gave  180,000  tons. 
Meanwhile  the  export  to  England  is  also 
increasing ;  Canada  and  Australia  have  recently 
become  good  customers,  while  Italy  and  France 
use  constantly  increasing  quantities  for  the  manu- 


KING  GEORGE  AS  A  REFORMER         187 

facture  of  alcohol  and  wine.  In  Greece  itself  a 
sort  of  wine — called  Mistel—is  now  being  pro- 
duced from  currants,  with  from  11.5  to  15  per 
cent,  of  alcohol  and  a  large  proportion  of  sugar. 
This  wine  finds  a  market  in  America,  Italy,  and 
France.  On  the  whole,  therefore,  we  may  still 
predict  for  the  currant  a  handsome  share  in  the 
economic  existence  of  Greece. 


CHAPTER   VII 

THE   GRECO-TURKISH  WAR 

The  Cretan  question  has  always  been  the 
stumbling-block  of  Greek  politics,  hindering  the 
internal  development  of  the  country  and  render- 
ing its  foreign  relations  difficult  and  uncertain. 
Without  exaggeration  the  total  sum  that  the 
Greek  Treasury  has  had  to  furnish,  directly  for 
the  maintenance  of  exiled  Cretans  and  indirectly  for 
mobilisations,  naval  expeditions,  transport  of  troops 
and  so  on,  may  be  reckoned  at  between  200,000,000 
and  300,000,000  drachmas.  With  increasing  fre- 
quency popular  feeling  was  excited  to  an  ever 
higher  pitch  by  Turkish  outrages  against  Christian 
kinsmen  in  the  island.  It  was  with  a  feeling  of 
relief  that  the  initiated  saw  the  approach  of  the 
crisis — any  final  solution  of  the  Cretan  question, 
even  if  it  involved  great  dangers  to  the  kingdom 
and  the  dynasty,  seemed  preferable  to  a  continuance 
of  the  intolerable  situation. 

But  a  State  that,  with  a  clear  comprehension 
of  the  danger,  steers  towards  a  fateful  crisis,  ought 
to  follow  a  definite  line  of  internal   policy  and  to 

188 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  189 

collect  its  strength,  both  financial  and  military, 
especially  when  the  prospective  adversary  is  ten 
times  as  strong.  Unfortunately,  Greek  politicians 
had  not  sufficient  patriotism  to  abandon  petty 
quarrels  and  considerations  of  personal  interest, 
which  for  so  many  years  had  disgraced  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  legislative  assembly,  in  order  to 
concentrate  their  efforts  on  the  welfare  and  develop- 
ment of  the  country.  Nor  had  the  Greek  nation 
arrived  at  a  sufficient  degree  of  maturity  to  sweep 
aside  the  harmful  elements  among  its  representatives 
and  join  the  head  of  the  State  in  a  common  effort 
of  reform.  The  nation  was  to  reach  this  point, 
but  not  till  much  later.  King  and  subjects  were 
to  go  through  great  trials  and  disasters  before 
they  understood  one  another  completely  and  united 
for  the  great  deliverance. 

As  things  turned  out,  the  period  preceding  the 
war  of  1897  was  marked  by  a  financial  policy  reck- 
less in  many  ways,  which  weakened  Greek  credit 
abroad  and  made  the  creation  of  a  much-needed 
war  fund  impossible.  From  the  point  of  view  of 
internal  politics  this  period  scarcely  rises  above 
previous  barren  and  idle  years,  in  which  abilities 
and  powers  of  a  high  order  were  wasted  in  the 
exhaustive  warfare  of  rival  ambitions. 

In  the  main  this  political  period  took  the  form 
of  a  duel  between  two  remarkable  and  very  different 
popular  leaders,  Trikoupis  and  Delyannis.  Both 
were  highly  gifted  men  ;  but  they  often  opposed  the 


190  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

wishes  of  King  George,  and  were  always  violently 
and  uncompromisingly  hostile  to  each  other.  Even 
if  both  aimed  at  promoting  the  country's  welfare, 
they  were  prevented  from  achieving  anything  by 
the  bitterness  of  party  struggle.  What  one  built 
up,  the  other  pulled  down  ;  no  useful  work  was 
eiven  time  to  consolidate  itself. 

Trikoupis  was  in  education,  appearance,  and 
principles  more  of  an  Englishman  than  a  Greek. 
Though  his  heart  was  filled  with  love  of  his  country, 
he  bore  to  the  day  of  his  death  the  foreign  stamp, 
with  which  his  compatriots  could  never  entirely 
reconcile  themselves.  In  spite  of  his  external 
personal  qualities,  he  quickly  came  to  the  front 
among  politicians,  being  a  man  of  great  energy 
and  sagacity,  of  immense  industry,  and  a  clear- 
headed, far-seeing  tactician.  He  never  condescended 
to  improve  his  position  by  flattering  the  democracy. 
With  a  will  of  iron  he  tried  to  drive  the  country 
forward  to  a  level  of  civilisation  and  development 
equal  to  that  of  Western  Europe.  He  endeavoured 
to  extend  the  system  of  roads  and  railways,  to 
improve  the  posts  and  telegraphs,  and — though  not 
always  with  the  same  energy  —  to  provide  the 
country  with  an  efficient  army  and  navy  ;  but  at  the 
same  time  he  gave  the  electors  clearly  to  under- 
stand that  such  luxuries  had  to  be  paid  for.  Under 
his  administration  taxation  was  heavy,  the  tariff 
was  increased,  wine  became  dear  and  petroleum 
went  up  in  price.     These  things  were  felt  by  the 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  191 

poorer  classes  in  town  and  country,  and  the  Greeks, 
who  are  no  more  in  love  with  taxation  than  other 
races,  complained  more  and  more  loudly  and  re- 
garded Trikoupis's  person  and  policy  with  increas- 
ing displeasure.  The  country  always  resounded 
with  exultation  when  the  "  Englishman"  was  over- 
thrown ;  but  the  enthusiasm  over  his  opponent's 
victory  cooled  down  somewhat  rapidly  as  a  rule, 
and  confidence  in  the  calm  and  self-relying  "^rikoupis 
began  to  rise  at  a  corresponding  rate.  The  invari- 
able result  was  that  at  the  next  election  he  came 
in  again  with  an  overwhelming  majority. 

Delyannis  as  a  speaker  possessed  far  more 
temperament  and  knew  how  to  carry  away  his 
hearers  by  glowing  and  poetical  language ;  he 
was  also  a  master  of  political  tactics.  Delyannis 
was  at  the  same  time  a  subtle  diplomatist.  When 
Greek  minister  in  Paris  he  was  able  to  form 
influential  connections,  which  stood  him  in  good 
stead  later,  on  his  appearance  at  the  Berlin 
Congress.  He  was  fortunate  enough  to  be  able 
to  return  to  Athens  with  assurances  from  the 
Powers  of  a  substantial  extension  of  the  northern 
frontier  of  Greece.  This  success  won  him  gfreat 
popularity,  and  contributed  in  a  special  degree 
to  the  association  of  his  name  with  the  aspira- 
tions of  Hellenic  expansion. 

No  one  knew  so  well  as  Delyannis  how  to 
utilise  Cretan  unrest  so  as  to  strengthen  his  popu- 
larity.    While  Trikoupis  always  tried  to  lull    the 


192  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

storm  in  the  obvious  interests  of  the  Greek  State, 
his  rival  took  the  very  opposite  course  and  thereby 
gained  for  himself  a  good  deal  of  cheap  favour. 
Thus,  in  1890,  Delyannis  used  the  "Cretan 
Martyrdom  "  to  defeat  Trikoupis  at  the  elections 
of  October  26th,  and  resumed  his  old  position  of 
Premier. 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  there  were  reasons 
enough  at  this  time  for  the  rapid  growth  of  Greek 
chauvinism.  Not  only  did  the  actions  of  the  Sultan 
in  Crete  raise  popular  feeling  time  after  time  to 
fever  heat,  but  Turkish  oppression  in  Epirus  and 
Macedonia  seemed  also  to  aim  directly  at  rousing 
the  Greek  people.  In  January  1890,  for  instance, 
the  Porte  issued  an  edict  forbidding  the  use  of  the 
Greek  language  in  the  elementary  schools.  After- 
wards bishops,  independent  of  the  Patriarch  in 
Constantinople,  were  appointed  to  the  Macedonian 
seas  of  Ochrida  and  Uskub.  Both  these  measures 
gave  rise  to  serious  differences  and  the  exchange 
of  sharp  notes  betw^een  Athens  and  the  Turkish 
capital. 

Trikoupis's  great  plan — adopted  several  years 
later  by  Venizelos — was  to  unite  the  Balkan  States 
in  a  provisional  entente^  which  was  to  prepare  the 
way  for  an  offensive  and  defensive  alliance.  Nothing 
could  appear  more  natural  than  a  confederation 
of  the  Christian  states  for  the  promotion  of  their 
common  interests  in  the  Balkan  Peninsula.  Among 
the   first  of  these  interests  was  the  improvement 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  193 

of  the  unhappy  lot  of  the  Christians  in  Novi  Bazar, 
Monastir,  Macedonia,  and  Thrace.     In  May  1891, 
Trikoupis    made  a   tour  of   Servia,    Bulgaria,   and 
Rumania.      Although    the    Greek    statesman    was 
everywhere    well    received,    he  soon  saw  that  the 
idea  was  not  yet  ripe  for  realisation.     The  greatest 
opposition  was  shown  by  Stambuloff,  the  then  all- 
powerful  Premier  of  Bulgaria.     Stambuloff's  policy 
was  at  that  time  directed  to  maintaining  the  most 
friendly  relations  with  the  Sultan,  and  he  declared 
that  he  would  take  no  part  in  separating  Macedonia 
"from   his    ally,    Turkey"  —  an    utterance    which 
certainly  has  a  humorous  sound  at  the  present  day. 
In  March  1892,  a  ministerial  crisis  of  a  peculiarly 
serious  kind  occurred. 

King  George  had  watched  Delyannis's  ex- 
tremely reckless  financial  policy  with  increasing 
anxiety,  and  for  a  long  time  had  tried  to  check  it. 
When  the  Premier  sought  to  impose  fresh  heavy 
taxation  on  the  country,  the  King,  contrary  to 
his  custom,  stepped  in  and  dismissed  the  Ministry 
in  spite  of  its  large  majority  in  the  Chamber. 
Konstantopoulos  was  invited  to  form  a  provisional 
business  Ministry,  the  Chamber  was  dissolved,  and 
a  new  election  was  fixed  for  May   15th. 

Although  Delyannis  and  his  adherents  tried  to 
turn  the  country  upside  down  with  mass  meetings, 
pamphlets,  and  the  influence  of  the  innumerable 
newspapers  his  party  could  command,  they  were 
not  successful  in   working  up   any  feeling  against 


194  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

the  King.  As  has  always  happened  when  an 
appeal  has  been  made  from  the  Throne  to  the 
sound  sense  of  the  Greek  people,  his  subjects 
rallied  to  King  George  in  the  full  confidence  that, 
superior  to  all  petty  considerations  of  party,  he 
only  had  the  welfare  of  the  country  at  heart.  The 
nation  decided  that  its  sovereign  had  acted  rightly 
in  depriving  Delyannis  of  power,  and  showed  it 
by  returning  Trikoupis  and  his  followers  with  an 
overwhelming  majority. 

For  about  a  year  the  "  Englishman "  was  at 
the  head  of  the  Government,  and  then  again  his 
time  was  over.  The  financial  difficulties  of  the 
country  necessitated  a  new  loan,  and  on  the  failure 
of  this  the  Cabinet  had  to  resign.  Sotiropoulos 
formed  a  new  Ministry  in  May  and  arranged  a 
loan  of  100,000,000  drachmas  through  the  firm  of 
Hambro  in  London ;  but  when  the  Chamber  met 
in  November,  the  Government  was  found  to  be 
in  a  minority. 

Again  it  fell  to  Trikoupis's  lot  to  form  a  Minis- 
try, which  attained  a  life  of  over  a  year.  In  Janu- 
ary 1895,  when  the  Chamber  had  adopted  proposals 
for  increased  taxation,  a  strong  feeling  was  roused 
in  the  country  against  Trikoupis's  financial  policy. 
Meetings  of  protest  were  held  everywhere,  and  when 
the  Premier  gave  orders  to  the  police  to  disperse 
the  crowds,  indignation  reached  a  dangerous  height. 
The  Crown  Prince  resolutely  took  the  side  of  the 
people,    on    the   ground    that   the   right   of  public 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  195 

meeting  was  infringed  by  the  Minister's  action.  In 
the  absence  of  the  King,  the  Crown  Prince  provided 
miHtary  protection  for  mass  meetings  ;  and  although 
Trikoupis  still  possessed  a  majority  in  the  legislative 
assembly,  he  had  to  hand  in  his  resignation.  New 
elections  were  held,  and  Trikoupis  suffered  so 
decisive  a  defeat  that  he  even  lost  his  own  seat. 
Delyannis  once  more  came  into  power. 

Short  as  is  this  sketch  of  the  interna' 
condition  of  Greece  during  the  years  preceding 
the  war,  it  will  perhaps  show  with  sufficient 
clearness  to  what  extent  the  interests  and  strength 
of  the  Greeks  were  wasted  on  barren  political 
conflicts.  Questions  of  personal  power  and  a 
desperate  manoeuvring  of  the  finances,  to  cover 
steadily  increasing  deficits,  far  overshadowed  the 
work  of  legislation  and  reform  of  which  the 
country  had  so  long  stood  in  need. 

Neither  the  Army  nor  the  Navy  were  brought 
to  such  a  state  of  efficiency  that  the  kingdom 
could  venture  upon  war  with  a  superior  enemy 
with  the  remotest  chance  of  success.  But  in  spite 
of  this,  politicians  did  not  shrink  from  exciting 
popular  feeling  or  challenging  Turkey  in  speeches 
and  in  print,  and  damaging  their  country  in  the 
public  opinion  of  Europe.  Not  a  few  unprincipled 
party  leaders  saw  a  momentary  advantage  to  be 
gained  in  dallying  with  the  vanity  of  the  nation 
and  ridiculing  the  cautious  attitude  of  the  Govern- 
ment and  the  King,   when  matters  were  coming 


196  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

to  a  head  in  Crete.  The  self-confidence  of  the 
Greeks  rose  in  proportion  to  their  indignation 
at  the  outrages  of  the  Turks.  Every  day  the 
Opposition  papers  contained  articles  inciting  to 
war  with  the  hated  traditional  foe  and  accusing 
the  Ministry  of  cowardice.  What  mattered  the 
numerical  superiority  of  the  Turks,  when  every 
Greek  was  equal  to  four  or  five  of  the  enemy  in 
bravery  and  efficiency  ?  What  had  not  Leonidas 
and  Themistocles  been  able  to  achieve  with  their 
scanty  followers  in  the  glorious  days  of  antiquity? 
Were  not  the  Hellenes  of  the  present  day  genuine 
descendants  of  the  classical  nation  of  heroes  ?  Of 
what  account  was  the  lack  of  guns,  cavalry, 
commissariat,  and  money,  if  God  in  His  justice 
supported  the  Cross  against  the  Crescent?  And 
was  not  the  Christian  army  of  the  Greeks  the 
defender  of  the  faith,  of  the  unprotected  and 
oppressed  ? 

When,  therefore,  the  fateful  days  arrived,  in 
which  the  Turkish  atrocities  in  Crete  seemed  to  cry 
to  heaven  for  just  punishment,  in  which  flames  and 
smoke  enveloped  the  Christian  quarter  of  Canea, 
in  which  defenceless  Greek  men,  women,  and 
children  were  massacred  so  that  their  bodies  lay 
in  heaps  all  over  the  island  —  then  it  was  no 
longer  within  human  power  to  curb  the  Greek 
desire  for  war,  any  more  than  it  was  conceivable 
that  the  Government,  from  the  point  of  view  of 
ordinary  human  feeling,  could  abandon  the  Cretans 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  197 

to  their  fate.  Ina  rapid  succession  of  events  the 
two  nations  were  hurled  into  the  vortex  of  war, 
sweeping  aside  all  arguments  of  reason  and  all 
warnings  from  the  great  Powers.  Scarcely  six 
weeks  did  this  war  last,  which  the  Greek  people 
had  insisted  on  as  noisily  and  thoughtlessly  as  a 
child  cries  for  a  new  toy.  A  superficial  estimate 
would  declare  the  result  of  the  war  to  be  a 
decisive  defeat  for  Greece  and  a  great  and 
significant  victory  for  Turkey.  So  strangely, 
however,  did  things  turn  out,  that  the  defeat 
encouraged  the  growth  of  the  healthiest  germs 
in  the  Greek  people,  and  was  the  direct  cause  of 
a  maturing  of  the  whole  Hellenic  race,  which 
could  hardly  have  been  produced  by  a  long 
period  of  peace.  And  at  the  same  time  the 
victories  of  Turkey  initiated  that  internal  dis- 
integration and  external  debilitation  which  were 
to  end  in  the  complete  collapse  of  the  Sultan's 
rule  within  the  boundaries  of  Christian  Europe. 

The  prelude  to  the  war  opened  with  the  events 
in  Crete  of  February  1897.  Greek  warships  and 
torpedo  boats  were  sent  to  Suda  Bay,  and  Colonel 
Vassos  with  his  2,000  volunteers  were  transported 
to  the  island.  This  interference  on  the  part  of 
Greece  in  "  the  internal  affairs  of  Turkey "  gave 
the  Sultan  the  long-desired  opportunity  of 
declaring  war ;  this  step,  however,  was  not  taken 
till    April     17th.       Both    countries    employed    the 


198  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

intervening  time  in  mobilising,  while  the  Powers 
tried  to  avert  the  imminent  danger  of  war  by 
notes  alternating  between  threats  and  conciliation. 

That  Greece  could  expect  no  help  from  the 
other  Christian  States  of  the  Balkans  was  quickly- 
apparent  ;  and  as  for  the  great  Powers,  their 
influence,  as  so  often  before,  was  rather  on  the 
side  of  the  Crescent  than  on  that  of  the  Cross. 
However,  the  Greeks  did  not  feel  that  they  stood 
alone.  The  many  infamous  deeds  of  the  "  red 
Sultan "  —  the  most  recent  of  which  were  the 
massacres  in  Crete  and  the  slaughter  of  thousands 
of  defenceless  Armenians  in  the  streets  of  Con- 
stantinople— had  for  a  long  time  inflamed  European 
public  opinion  against  Turkey.  And  when  Greece, 
in  spite  of  her  inferior  military  strength,  so 
courageously  championed  the  cause  of  Turkey's 
victims,  sympathy  turned  naturally  to  the  Hellenic 
side. 

Encouragement  and  approval  reached  the 
Greeks  from  almost  every  civilised  community 
in  the  world,  and  offers  of  support,  in  money 
and  volunteers,  poured  in.  In  the  first  place, 
of  course,  help  came  from  Greeks  abroad.  Every- 
where large  sums  were  collected ;  wealthy  men 
sent  millions  for  the  purchase  of  war  material 
and  the  equipment  of  the  reserve.  From  America, 
Europe,  Asia  Minor,  and  Egypt  bands  of  young 
Hellenes  flocked  to  the  colours  and  demanded  to 
be  led  against  the  enemy. 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  199 

I  was  myself  seized  by  the  same  desire  to 
defend  the  righteous  cause ;  I  went  to  Athens  at 
the  beginning  of  March  and  reported  myself  as 
a  volunteer  to  King  George  and  to  the  Ministry 
of  Marine.  The  King  desired  me  to  place  myself 
at  the  disposal  of  Prince  George,  and  a  few  days 
later  I  proceeded  to  Chalkis,  where  the  Prince's 
squadron  of  torpedo  boats  lay,  with  his  flag  in  the 
gunboat  Kanaris.  But  before  leaving  Athens  I 
was  able  to  get  a  lively  impression  of  a  capital 
in  the  vortex  of  mobilisation  and  of  a  people 
possessed  by  the  wildest  war  mania. 

Streets  and  squares  were  crammed  with  soldiers 
and  townspeople.  The  roofs  of  the  houses  were 
like  a  sea  of  blue  and  white  flags.  At  least  half 
the  population  of  Greece  seemed  to  have  poured 
into  the  capital,  and  this  mass  of  people,  from  sheer 
excitement  and  nervousness,  collected  in  groups, 
now  here,  now  there,  or  drifted  aimlessly  through 
the  streets  and  boulevards,  from  one  open  space 
to  another,  from  the  Boule  to  the  Palace.  "Zitos" 
were  heard  everywhere,  in  roaring  chorus  or  shrill 
cries — cheers  for  the  war,  cheers  for  the  King, 
for  Crown  Prince  Constantine,  the  Commander-in- 
Chief  of  the  nation's  choice,  cheers  for  the  Army, 
death  to  the  Turk  !  Sharp  bugle-calls  rang  through 
the  air  blended  with  the  rattle  of  drums.  A  band 
of  volunteers  from  Crete  marched  through  Hermes 
Street  to  the  Palace  square,  three  burly  monks 
heading  the  procession  with  the  banner  of  Greece. 


200  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

People  streamed  out  of  the  cafés,  climbed  upon 
tables  and  chairs,  and  shouts  of  "  Zito  "  filled  the 
air.  The  dark  eyes  flashed  in  the  bronzed  faces  of 
the  volunteers  and  their  heads  were  held  high.  Then 
suddenly  a  distant  military  band  struck  up  the 
brisk  "  Bersagliere  March,"  and  instantly  the  crowd 
flowed  like  a  wave  towards  the  Place  de  la  Concorde. 
Nearer  and  nearer  came  the  shrill  notes  and  the 
rhythmical  tramp  of  the  men  seemed  to  grow  out  of 
the  noise  of  the  street.  The  famous  regiment  of 
Evzones  marched  into  the  Place  de  la  Constitution 
on  its  way  to  the  Piræus,  to  the  frontier,  and  to 
the  enemy  —  the  most  magnificent  fellows  in  the 
whole  of  Greece,  scarcely  a  man  of  them  under 
six  feet.  The  dark  blue  jacket  showed  off  their 
broad  shoulders  and  their  muscular  gaitered  legs 
stepped  out  briskly  under  the  folds  of  the  white 
fustanella.  With  rifles  slung  on  the  shoulder  the 
proud  regiment,  formed  in  half  sections,  glided 
like  a  gigantic  blue  and  white  serpent  across  the 
open  square  and  through  the  billowy  sea  of 
madly  shouting  and  gesticulating  human  beings. 

The  hotels  were  full  to  overflowinor.  Corre- 
spondents  from  all  countries  of  the  world  buzzed 
in  and  out  like  bees  round  the  mouth  of  a  hive. 
When  would  the  war  break  out?  What  was 
happening  in  Crete  ?  Hadn't  the  Macedonians 
revolted  yet  ?  What  impression  had  the  last  note 
of  the  Powers  made  on  the  Greek  Government  ? 

Every  train,  every  steamer,  poured  forth  a  fresh 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  201 

crowd  of  volunteers  upon  Greek  soil.  Garibaldians 
from  Italy,  brave  young  fellows  from  Denmark, 
Sweden,  Norway,  Great  Britain,  and  America. 
Confused  and  with  nowhere  to  go,  they  wandered 
in  groups  about  the  streets,  carrying  bundles  and 
portmanteaux,  and  more  than  half  regretting  the 
hasty  Philhellenic  enthusiasm  that  had  caught  them 
and  thrown  them  helplessly  into  this  noisy  ant-hill 
of  Athens. 

Mobilisation  went  on  apace,  in  spite  of  all  the 
hubbub.  Troops  were  constantly  despatched  by 
rail  and  steamer  to  Volo  and  Larissa,  and  west- 
ward through  the  Gulf  of  Corinth  to  Arta.  On 
March  27th  the  Crown  Prince  left  Athens  with  his 
staff  to  proceed  to  the  frontier  and  lead  the 
Army  against  the  enemy.  He  assuredly  did  not 
share  the  warlike  enthusiasm.  The  Prince  with  his 
clear  and  cool  intelligence  had  long  ago  reckoned 
the  chances ;  they  were  scarcely  one  in  ten. 
Defeat  —  in  the  long  run,  at  all  events,  when 
Turkey  had  had  time  to  bring  her  full  strength 
to  bear  —  that  was  the  prospect  that  faced  the 
youthful  Greek  Commander.  If  only  it  might  be 
a  defeat  with  honour.   .  .  . 

Chalkis  is  the  most  important  town  in  the 
long,  narrow  island  of  Euboea,  which  like  a  rocky 
mole  protects  the  east  coast  of  Greece  against  the 
Ægean  Sea,  and  is  continued  by  the  line  of  the 
Cyciades.     At   Chalkis   the   channel   between   the 


202  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

island  and  the  mainland  narrows,  and  a  rapid 
current  rushes  under  the  iron  swingr-bridnfe  that 
spans  the  strait.  The  ruins  of  a  fine  old  Venetian 
castle  flank  the  eastern  end  of  the  bridge  with 
their  battlements  and  towers ;  below  them  lies  the 
picturesque  little  white  town,  to  which  in  remote 
antiquity  the  Phænicians  came  for  the  precious 
purple  dye. 

Prince  George  had  collected  in  the  harbour  of 
Chalkis  his  torpedo  squadron,  consisting  of  eleven 
boats,  the  flagship  Kanaris  and  the  transport 
Mykali,  on  which  reserve  torpedoes,  guncotton, 
and  mines  were  stored. 

I  was  at  once  acquainted  with  the  provisional 
dispositions  and  plans  of  the  fleet.  Besides  the 
torpedo  division,  two  independent  squadrons  had 
been  formed  :  the  western  under  Commander 
Kosmos  Zotos,  consisting  of  the  Admiral  Miaulis, 
the  Vasilevs  Georgias,  the  coast  defence  vessels 
Aktion  and  Amvrakia,  and  four  gunboats.  Then 
there  was  the  main  eastern  squadron,  commanded  by 
Admiral  Konstantin  Saktouris  and  made  up  of  the 
three  homogeneous  armour-clads  Hydra,  Spetzai, 
and  Psara,  besides  some  corvettes  and  smaller 
vessels. 

The  quiet  efficiency  and  order  on  board  the 
ships  and  torpedo  boats  was  a  welcome  contrast 
to  the  confusion  and  noise  of  the  land  mobilisation. 
It  did  not  take  a  professional  eye  long  to  estimate 
the  value  of  such  a  fighting  force  as  Prince  George's. 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  203 

As  regards  officers,  men,  and  material,  both  the 
torpedo  squadron  and  the  larger  divisions  of  the 
fleet  compared  favourably  in  quality  with  the 
naval  forces  of  any  Western  Power.  It  is  only 
to  be  regretted  that  during  the  whole  war  the 
enemy  hid  like  a  coward  behind  the  forts  of  the 
Dardanelles,  and  never  ventured  a  naval  engage- 
ment. As  things  turned  out,  the  fleet  had  to 
confine  itself  to  blockading  the  Turkish  harbours 
and  coasts  and  to  supporting  the  land  operations 
here  and  there,  especially  by  the  transport  of 
troops,  material,  wounded,  and  so  on. 

The  campaign  is  called  the  Thessalian  War,  and 
it  was  at  Larissa,  the  capital  of  Thessaly,  that  the 
various  divisions  of  the  eastern  Army  were  con- 
centrated before  the  commencement  of  hostilities. 

Larissa  is  a  town  of  about  18,000  inhabitants, 
of  whom  2,000  are  Jews  and  1,500  Turks.  The 
town  is  built  on  the  right  bank  of  the  rapid 
Salamvria — the  ancient  Peneios — and  has  a  pro- 
nounced oriental  stamp,  with  many  mosques  and 
minarets.  A  wide  bridge  spans  the  river.  The 
Greek  Government  had  commenced  the  fortifica- 
tion of  Larissa  some  time  previously,  but  had  not 
gone  very  far.  Two  batteries  of  15-centimetre 
guns  were  placed  in  the  old  castle  and  commanded 
the  plain  in  the  direction  of  the  most  important 
frontier  passes,  Meluna  and  Bugasis.  To  the 
north  of  the  town  a  couple  of  earthworks  had 
been  thrown  up,  mounting  five  guns,  which  could 


204  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

sweep  the  road  leading  to  the  Httle  town  of 
Kazaklar  on  the  River  Xerias,  in  the  direction  of 
the  frontier  range  ;  finally  a  few  guns  commanded 
the  high  road  between  Larissa  and  Trikkala,  the 
most  important  town  of  the  western  plain  — 
altogether  a  very  inadequate  provision  for  cover- 
ing the  headquarters  of  the  Army. 

The  frontier  between  Greece  and  Turkey 
follows  the  mountains  that  enclose  the  Thessalian 
plain.  These  mountains  here  run  nearly  north 
and  south.  Several  passes  lead  from  Thessaly 
into  the  Turkish  highlands  ;  the  most  important 
of  them,  as  already  mentioned,  is  Meluna,  through 
which  the  road  runs  to  Elassona,  the  strongly 
fortified  headquarters  of  the  Turks. 

Up  to  the  time  of  the  Crown  Prince's  arrival 
at  Larissa  and  his  assuming  the  direction  of  the 
campaign,  the  command  had  been  in  the  hands 
of  Major  -  General  Makris.  His  dispositions  had 
been  made  with  the  object  of  covering  the  long 
line  of  frontier  right  up  to  the  Vale  of  Tempe — 
a  very  extended  position,  which  possibly  might 
have  proved  feasible  if  the  Greek  forces  had  been 
100,000  men  strong,  but  which  in  the  actual  cir- 
cumstances, with  scarcely  40,000  properly  trained 
troops,  offered  so  many  weak  points  that  the  enemy 
must  have  been  able  to  break  the  line  at  any 
point  where  rapid  concentration  and  attack  could 
be  brought  to  bear. 

The   Crown   Prince's  first    task    was    therefore 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  205 

to  alter  the  position  of  the  troops  as  rapidly  as 
possible,  and  to  make  the  necessary  dispositions 
in  accordance  with  the  definite  instructions  sent 
to  headquarters  from  the  Government  in  Athens, 
which  were  to  be  regarded  as  imperative  for  the 
whole  course  of  the  campaign — to  act  strictly  on 
the  defensive ;  above  all,  to  endeavour  to  prevent 
the  enemy  turning  the  flank  of  the  Greek  Army, 
and  thus  to  keep  the  capital  covered. 

This  oft-repeated  and  strongly  emphasised 
order  to  the  Commander-in-Chief  must  be  kept 
in  mind  in  studying  the  course  of  the  Thessalian 
campaign.  The  Government's  attitude  was  en- 
tirely justifiable,  considering  the  relative  strength 
of  the  Greek  and  Turkish  armies.  The  desir- 
ability of  covering  the  capital  throughout  the  line 
of  retreat  dictated  by  the  geographical  conditions 
— Larissa,  Pharsala,  Domokos,  Thermopylae — 
was  so  obvious  that  all  criticism  of  the  sfeneral 
order  quoted  above  must  fall  to  the  ground.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  plans  of  Crown  Prince 
Constantine  were  fettered  in  advance  ;  without 
hazarding  everything  he  could  not  venture  upon 
any  serious  collision  with  the  enemy,  but  was 
compelled  in  all  circumstances  to  think  first  of 
covering  his  retreat,  sparing  his  troops,  and,  above 
all,  not  letting  himself  be  forced  into  a  decisive 
engagement  in  the  open.  Such  methods  of  con- 
ducting a  campaign  demand  immense  resignation 
and   a   great   deal    of    moral    force — especially    in 


206  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

a  young  General,  to  whom  the  whole  fate  of  his 
country  is  entrusted.  The  task  that  weighed 
for  the  next  two  months  on  the  Crown  Prince's 
shoulders  reminds  one  in  many  ways  of  that 
which  was  imposed  upon  the  old  and  experienced 
Danish  General  de  Meza  in  1864 — the  task  of 
obeying  the  behests  of  prudence  and  caution  and 
of  exposing  himself  from  the  outset  to  all  the 
harsh  and  unjust  criticism  that  must  necessarily 
result  from  the  inevitable  disappointments  and 
shattered  illusions  of  a  people  filled  with  naive 
warlike  enthusiasm.  Both  Commanders,  the  young 
and  the  old,  did  their  duty  to  their  country,  were 
overwhelmed  with  reproaches  in  the  hour  of 
disaster,  but  were  justified  and  received  reparation 
as  soon  as  common-sense  and  intelligent  criticism 
could  make  themselves  heard. 

During  the  weeks  preceding  the  outbreak  of 
hostilities  Turkey  mobilised  a  part  of  its  forces 
and  sent  to  Elassona  99  battalions  of  infantry, 
26  squadrons  of  cavalry,  24  field  and  2  mountain 
batteries;  altogether  about  60,000  men  with  156 
guns.  The  western  Army,  which  was  concen- 
trated on  Yanina,  numbered  about  30,000  infantry, 
cavalry,  and  artillery.  It  must  be  remembered, 
however,  that  these  forces  only  comprised  the 
first  contingent  ;  reinforcements  were  continu- 
ally arriving.  In  the  course  of  the  war  the 
Turkish  railways  conveyed  in  all  3,322  officers, 
154,129  men,  and  34,386  horses. 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  207 

The  Sultan's  troops  in  Epirus  were  commanded 
by  Ferik  Mustapha  Hilmi  Pasha,  while  Mushir 
Edhem  Pasha,  who  led  the  Thessalian  campaign, 
was  appointed  Commander-in-Chief  after  the 
capture  of  Pharsala. 

The  Greek  forces  were  distributed  similarly 
to  those  of  the  Turks,  an  army  corps  under 
Colonel  Manos  being  sent  to  Epirus.  This  force 
consisted  of  15  infantry  battalions,  8  batteries, 
4  squadrons — of  which,  however,  only  three  were 
mounted  —  and  an  engineer  battalion.  In  all 
something  over  20,000  men  and  48  guns. 

The  Greek  Army  on  the  frontier  of  Thessaly 
was  composed  of  two  divisions,  each  of  two 
brigades.  The  divisions  were  commanded  by 
Major-General  Makris  and  Colonel  Mavromichalis, 
the  brigades  by  Colonels  Dimopoulos,  Mastrapas, 
Kaklamanos  and  Antoniades,  the  last-named  being 
afterwards  succeeded  by  Colonel  Smolenski.  The 
Crown  Prince's  Chief  of  the  Staff  was  Colonel 
Sapoundzakis,  a  son  of  the  Commander-in-Chief 
of  1886. 

Quite  apart  from  the  definite  orders  of  the 
Greek  Government  to  act  strictly  on  the  defensive, 
the  Hellenic  forces  were  but  little  fitted  to  take 
the  offensive.  The  infantry  was  very  deficiently 
trained,  and  their  shooting  as  a  rule  was  not 
seriously  directed.  The  fire  discipline  which  the 
Germans  practised  so  successfully  in  1870  was 
then  unknown  among  Greek  soldiers ;  ammunition 


208  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

was  often  wasted,  and  almost  every  retiring  move- 
ment was  carried  out  in  more  or  less  disorder. 

The  Greek  artillery  was  considerably  inferior 
to  the  Turkish,  both  as  regards  range  of  guns 
and  quality  of  ammunition,  besides  which  there 
was  a  serious  shortage  of  horses,  that  often 
hindered  the  mobility  of  the  batteries  in  action. 
Their  position  was,  therefore,  seldom  changed 
during  an  engagement,  although  the  Commander- 
in-Chief  often  enough  required  greater  mobility 
in  his  artillery.  Each  battery  had  scarcely  lOO 
horses  at  its  disposal. 

In  a  like  degree  the  cavalry  suffered  from 
shortage  of  horses  and  imperfect  training,  and  was 
therefore  very  far  from  being  able  to  perform  the 
tasks  demanded  of  this  arm. 

The  most  serious  drawback  to  the  Greek  Army 
during  this  brief  war  was  the  officers'  lack  of 
practical  efficiency.  Only  very  few  had  had  any 
training  in  tactics  and  in  the  handling  of  large 
bodies  of  troops  of  various  arms.  In  addition  to 
this,  the  cadres  were  far  from  being  completed. 
Several  independent  battalions  of  i,ooo  to  1,500 
men  were  commanded  by  a  captain  or  a  half-pay 
major,  supported  by  a  few  not  very  efficient  officers 
of  the  reserve. 

The  commissariat  was  short  of  both  material 
and  personnel,  and  the  provisioning  of  the  troops 
was  therefore  carried  out  in  a  very  unsatisfactory 
manner.     Bread    was    the   only   food  with    which 


A    GLIMPSE    OF    KING    GKOR(;e',S    HOUSE    AT    CORFU. 

Reproduced  by  gracious pcnnission  from  a  photograph  taken  hy  H.i>I.  QuiiEN  Alexandka. 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  209 

the  men  were  supplied  with  any  regularity.  It  is 
beyond  all  doubt  that  the  fighting  efficiency  of  the 
Greek  troops  was  to  a  great  extent  decreased  by 
defective  commissariat  arrangements. 

The  transport  was  in  a  still  worse  state. 
General  Makris  tried,  while  the  command  was 
still  in  his  hands,  to  organise  the  transport  service 
by  enlisting  private  carriers  and  owners  of  horses 
to  do  the  work.  The  result  was  that  on  the 
first  retiring  movement  the  whole  of  this  primitive 
organisation  resolved  itself  into  a  wild  stampede, 
and  only  a  few  remnants  of  it  were  to  be  found 
during  the  march  of  the  Army  from  Larissa  to 
Pharsala. 

Neither  the  railways  nor  the  telegraphs  gave 
the  help  that  was  expected  of  them,  and  the  Army 
was  sorely  in  need  of  specially  trained  corps  for 
the  important  services  of  traffic  and  information. 
As  an  example  I  may  mention  that  only  one  of 
the  three  telegraph  lines  that  were  officially  sup- 
posed to  maintain  communication  between  the 
headquarters  at  Larissa  and  Athens  was  in 
working  order. 

From  what  has  been  said  above  it  will  be 
sufficiently  clear  that  Crown  Prince  Constantine 
on  taking:  over  the  command  had  more  than  enough 
to  look  after,  and  that  he  only  wished  for  a  few 
weeks'  grace  before  the  declaration  of  war,  in 
order   to    be    able    in    some   measure    to   remedy 

o 


210  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

unfortunate  dispositions  and  general  lack  of  pre- 
paration.     This,  however,  he  was  not  to  receive. 

In  many  quarters  the  most  violent  agitation 
was  going  on  with  the  object  of  inflaming  the 
passions  of  the  Greeks  and  hastening  the  march 
of  events.  The  society  called  Ethnike  Etæria  has 
in  this  respect  a  great  deal  to  answer  for,  but 
neither  the  "  Brotherhood  of  Mercy  of  Epirus," 
nor  the  "  Brotherhood  of  Macedonia,"  nor 
"  Hellenismos "  left  any  stone  unturned  in  the 
effort  to  excite  the  Greek  population  on  both 
sides  of  the  frontier.  Just  before  the  outbreak 
of  war,  and  without  the  knowledge  of  the  Greek 
Government,  the  Ethnike  Etceria  planned  and 
carried  out  a  raid  into  Macedonia  to  stir  the 
Greeks  of  that  province  to  revolt. 

April  1 8th  was  officially  the  first  day  of  the 
war,  when  the  fight  for  the  important  frontier 
passes  of  Meluna  and  Reveni  was  begun. 

On  the  Meluna  Pass  the  Turks  had  a  decided 
advantage  in  the  nature  of  the  ground.  From 
the  heights  surrounding  the  Karadere  valley  they 
could  command  the  whole  field  of  battle,  while 
just  the  opposite  was  the  case  at  Dhamasi,  from 
which  the  road  through  the  Reveni  Pass  leads 
down  to  the  plain.  The  River  Xerias  runs  south 
through  the  narrow  valley  of  Dhamasi,  and  the 
mountains  on  each  side  of  the  watercourse  form 
a  semi-circle,  from  which  artillery  can  be  used 
with  great  effect. 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  211 

At  Reveni  the  Greeks  advanced  and  occupied 
all  the  block-houses  along  the  frontier,  while  the 
Turks  retreated  and  concentrated  at  Vigla.  Next 
morning  Smolenski  opened  fire  on  the  Turkish 
artillery  and  silenced  it.  By  lo  o'clock  he  sent 
word  to  the  Crown  Prince  that  he  would  be 
able  to  advance  further,  if  he  could  be  sup- 
ported by  Dimopoulos's  brigade.  While  waiting 
for  this  help  he  entrenched  himself  in  the 
captured  positions.  Immediate  orders  were  sent 
from  headquarters  in  accordance  with  Smolenski's 
request ;  but  the  divisional  General  did  not  obey 
them. 

In  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  engagement  had 
thus  opened  with  a  distinct  success  for  the  Greek 
arms,  and  that  there  was  every  possible  reason 
for  holding  the  ground  that  had  been  won.  General 
Makris  suddenly  issued  an  order  to  retire.  As 
soon  as  the  Crown  Prince  learned  this,  he  gave 
counter-orders  immediately.  But  the  favourable 
moment  was  past  ;  the  decisive  advance  upon 
Dhamasi  was  not  carried  out.  If  General  Makris 
had  supported  the  attack,  there  is  every  proba- 
bility that  Vigla  would  have  fallen  into  the  hands 
of  the  Greeks,  and  thus  the  road  to  Dhamasi 
would  have  been  open.  Edhem  Pasha  would 
then  have  been  compelled,  through  fear  of  being 
surrounded,  to  withdraw  from  his  positions  at  the 
foot  of  the  Meluna  Pass. 

Unfortunately,  this  was  not  to  be  the  last  time 


212  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

that  the  plans  of  the  Commander-in-Chief  were 
counteracted. 

The  heights  round  the  Meluna  Pass  and 
GritzovaH  were  defended  by  Mastrapas's  brigade, 
supported  by  detachments  of  Dimopoulos's  brigade, 
when  on  the  morning  of  the  17th  the  Turkish 
batteries  advanced  and  opened  fire.  Artillery 
fire  was  continued  all  day,  supported  by  infantry 
fire  on  both  sides.  Towards  evening  the  attack 
was  repulsed  ;  the  Greeks  remained  in  their 
positions  and  were  reinforced. 

On  the  morning  of  the  i8th  the  Turkish 
artillery  General,  Riza  Pasha,  advanced  along 
the  road  leading  from  Elassona  to  Meluna  and 
opened  an  ineffective  fire  on  the  lofty  Greek 
positions.  Edhem  Pasha,  who  was  present  in 
person,  then  gave  orders  to  reinforce  the  main 
body  and  a  brisk  engagement  ensued  with  vary- 
ing success,  until  towards  sunset  the  Albanian 
columns  were  able  to  storm  and  capture  the 
heights  to  the  south  of  the  Pass.  Meluna  was 
then  in  the  hands  of  the  Turks. 

In  the  course  of  the  night  Mastrapas's  brigade 
retired  in  the  direction  of  Mati. 

As  early  as  noon  on  the  i8th  the  Crown  Prince 
had  given  General  Makris  orders  to  reinforce  the 
troops  engaged  at  Meluna.  Instead  of  carrying 
out  these  orders,  he  kept  the  reinforcements  at 
Dendra — halfway  between  Larissa  and  the  frontier 
— while  he  himself  and  his  staff  rode  to  Tyrnavo. 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  213 

The  General's  conduct  decided  the  issue.  For 
twenty-four  hours  the  Greeks  fought  bravely  at 
Meluna,  in  spite  of  having  neither  food  nor  drink. 
Rapid  and  energetic  reinforcement  was  all  that 
was  wanted  to  turn  the  scale,  or  at  any  rate  to 
check  the  Turkish  advance.  But  this  was  not 
enough  :  when  General  Makris  reached  Tyrnavo 
and  there  learned  the  result  of  the  battle  of 
Meluna,  he  and  his  staff  continued  their  ride  back 
by  the  Larissa  road  to  Dendra. 

At  ten  in  the  evening  the  Crown  Prince  again 
sent  to  the  General  ordering  him  to  advance  as 
rapidly  as  possible  towards  Meluna  and  do  his 
utmost  to  recapture  the  positions  taken  by  the 
Turks.  Instead  of  executing  this  order  and  moving 
forward,  the  divisional  commander  gave  his  troops 
orders  to  "  retire  fighting  to  the  tete-de-pont  of 
Larissa." 

Crown  Prince  Constantine  was  not  immediately 
informed  that  General  Makris  had  acted  in  direct 
opposition  to  the  orders  given  him.  There  was 
still  time  to  collect  the  reinforcements  on  the 
heights  of  Gritzovali  and  check  the  advance  of 
the  Turks. 

At  the  same  time  that  the  Crown  Prince  gave 
this  order  for  a  rapid  reinforcement  of  the  position 
at  Gritzovali,  the  attack  on  Dhamasi  was  to  be 
carried  out.  A  galloper  went  with  the  necessary 
orders  from  the  Commander-in-Chief  to  Colonel 
Mastrapas.       But   General   Makris  sent   an  officer 


214  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

immediately  afterwards  to  the  Colonel  with  the 
verbal  message  that  the  Crown  Prince's  orders 
were  not  to  be  carried  out,  but  that  the  brigade 
was  to  commence  a  retiring  movement.  Only  by 
the  personal  intervention  of  the  Crown  Prince 
and  the  sending  of  gallopers  and  orderly  officers 
in  all  directions,  was  it  possible  to  check  the 
retreat  that  had  been  commenced.  Once  more 
the  various  detachments  of  the  ist  Division  were 
collected  along  the  ravine  of  the  River  Xerias 
and  the  strongly  entrenched  positions  south  of 
the  frontier  line ;  but  the  attack  on  Dhamasi 
was  not  carried  out,  and  all  chances  were  wasted. 
Thanks  to  the  conflicting  orders  and  counter- 
orders,  a  confusion  had  arisen  in  the  generalship, 
which  even  at  this  early  stage  of  the  campaign 
could  not  fail  to  result  in  a  demoralisation  of  all 
ranks. 

If  Edhem  Pasha  had  seized  the  opportunity 
of  at  once  forcing  his  way  down  to  the  Thessalian 
plain,  it  would  have  gone  badly  with  the  Greeks. 
But  Turkish  dilatoriness  once  more  asserted  itself. 
Edhem  contented  himself  with  occupying  the 
abandoned  trenches  and  rifle-pits,  extending  them 
and  forming  a  camp  just  north  of  the  Meluna 
Pass. 

On  the  morning  of  April  20th  the  Greek 
Commander-in-Chief  succeeded  in  distributing  the 
troops  of  the  ist  Division  so  as  to  defend  the 
positions     at     Bugasi,     Tyrnavo,     Losphaki,    and 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  215 

Kritiri ;  a  force  was  also  concentrated  on  Dendra 
— all  to  the  south  of  the  previous  battlefield  of 
Meluna. 

At  9  A.M.  Turkish  columns  advanced  over 
Gritzovali  and  the  heights  of  Meluna  and  took 
up  a  position  at  Mati.  Field  batteries  and  a 
considerable  force  of  cavalry  followed,  and  during 
the  afternoon  fire  was  opened  on  the  Greek 
entrenchments.  The  fire  was  replied  to,  and  the 
artillery  duel  continued  with  no  result  worth 
mentioning  till  dark. 

The  Crown  Prince  then  gave  General  Makris 
orders  to  concentrate  all  available  troops  in  order 
if  possible  to  drive  the  enemy  out  of  the  captured 
positions  and  force  him  back  upon  Meluna.  On 
the  morning  of  the  21st  Colonel  Mastrapas 
advanced  to  the  attack,  disposing  his  brigade 
in  two  columns,  one  of  which  was  to  take  the 
direction  of  Karatzoli,  the  other  that  of  Kritiri. 

Meanwhile  General  Makris  with  his  staff  had 
arrived  at  Kritiri.  From  there  he  issued  a 
divisional  order  which  was  in  direct  conflict 
with  the  dispositions  of  the  Commander-in-Chief 
and  entirely  frustrated  the  contemplated  attack. 
The  Crown  Prince  was  not  informed  of  this,  and 
continued  to  develop  his  plan  of  attack,  giving 
orders  to  the  Commander  of  the  2nd  Division, 
Colonel  Mavromichalis,  to  reinforce  the  advance 
of  the  ist  Division  as  rapidly  as  possible.  But 
General  Makris,  not  content  with  again  completely 


21  r,  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

failing  the  Commander-in-Chief,  handed  over  the 
command  of  his  division  to  Colonel  Mastrapas 
and  rode  with  his  staff  to  Larissa.  Dimopoulos's 
brieade,  which  had  orders  to  make  a  forced 
march  from  its  position  at  Kutra  to  Kasaklar  in 
order  to  take  part  in  the  intended  attack,  was 
delayed  through  going  round  by  Larissa.  Thus 
a  whole  day's  precious  time  was  lost. 

Meanwhile  the  Crown  Prince  had  summoned 
both  the  divisional  commanders  to  meet  him  at 
Kasaklar,  with  the  object  of  compelling  a  forward 
movement.  General  Makris,  however,  maintained 
that  the  troops  ought  to  retire  on  Larissa ;  Colonel 
Mavromichalis  was  also  against  a  forward  move- 
ment. Nevertheless,  the  Crown  Prince  definitely 
insisted  on  his  plans  being  carried  out. 

Meanwhile  the  artillery  duel  was  continued, 
while  a  Turkish  division  of  about  10,000  men 
forced  the  passes  to  the  north  of  the  Vale  of 
Tempe.  To  avoid  being  surrounded,  the  right 
wing  of  the  Greek  Army — Kaklamanos's  brigade — 
had  to  withdraw  from  the  neighbourhood  of 
Nezeros  and  take  up  a  new  position  to  the 
north  of  Dereli.  This  left  the  way  open  for  the 
Turkish  division  to  advance  in  a  southerly 
direction  and  to  unite  with  the  troops  that  had 
penetrated  the  Meluna  Pass,  or  fall  upon  the 
rear  of  the  first  Greek  division  and  possibly  cut 
off  its  retreat  on  Larissa. 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  217 

The  last  fight  at  the  foot  of  the  frontier  range 
took  place  on  April  23rd.  There  could  scarcely 
be  a  doubt  of  the  result.  The  Greek  front 
extended  over  no  less  than  12  miles,  from  the 
Vale  of  Tempe,  through  Deliler  and  Mati  to 
the  plateau  about  Losphaki ;  and  even  then  the 
left  wing  was  still  9  miles  from  the  latter  place. 
The  Crown  Prince's  efforts  to  concentrate  this 
extended  and  weak  line  of  defence  so  as  to 
offer  vigorous  opposition  at  its  most  threatened 
point,  had  been  counteracted  and  precious  time 
had  been  wasted.  General  Makris  bears  the 
chief  responsibility  for  the  unfortunate  result  of 
these  early  operations  of  the  war.  The  disposi- 
tions of  the  Commander-in-Chief  will  bear  even 
severe  criticism,  but  no  general  can  expect  to 
lead  his  forces  to  victory  if  the  commanders  of 
division  not  only  refuse  to  carry  out  the  orders 
given  them,  but  act  in  direct  opposition  to 
them. 

The  Turkish  Army  was  drawn  up  in  a  line 
stretching  eastward  from  the  foot  of  the  Meluna 
Pass.  Opposite  to  it  the  Greek  force  formed  a 
semi-circle,  the  right  wing  being  commanded  by 
Colonel  Mavromichalis  and  the  left  by  Colonel 
Mastrapas.  What  the  Greeks  had  to  do  was  to 
hold  their  own  for  a  certain  time,  as  reinfo:  ce- 
ments were  on  the  way  from  Volo,  via  Larissa. 
But  the  Turks  also  expected  reinforcements,  so 
that  neither  side  hurried  the  fio^htino". 


218  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

In  the  course  of  the  forenoon  the  introductory 
artillery  duel  began,  only  slightly  supported  by 
infantry  fire.  Not  till  about  one  o'clock  did  the 
Turks  commence  an  attack  on  the  Greek  right 
wing,  which  rested  upon  Kutari.  Mavromichalis 
defended  himself  bravely  and  sent  an  urgent 
request  to  General  Makris  for  reinforcements. 
At  about  four  the  Turks  opened  an  attack  on 
the  left  wing — near  Kurtziovali — supported  by 
a  furious  artillery  fire.  But  the  Greeks  opposed 
the  attack  with  great  bravery  and  the  infantry 
compelled  the  enemy  to  retire.  By  about  six 
fighting  died  away  everywhere. 

Had  General  Makris  complied  with  Colonel 
Mavromichalis's  request  for  reinforcements,  the 
day  would  probably  have  ended  in  favour  of 
the  Greeks,  since  up  to  that  time  they  had 
undoubtedly  held  their  own  better  than  the 
enemy,  and  at  no  decisive  point  had  any  retiring 
movement  taken  place.  But,  not  content  with 
remaining  entirely  passive  the  whole  day.  General 
Makris  did  not  send  a  single  battalion  to  the 
aid  of  the  right  wing. 

Once  more  time  was  wasted,  and  when,  a 
couple  of  hours  later,  the  Turks  renewed  the 
attack  on  the  riofht  wingf  and  at  the  same  time 
sent  two  regiments  of  cavalry  to  make  an 
enveloping  movement  followed  by  a  flank  attack, 
the  Greek  force  was  driven  back.  Almost 
simultaneously  the  Turkish  division  from  Nezeros 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  219 

succeeded  in  joining  the  main  body  at  Meluna, 
and  the  issue  of  the  battle  was  thus  decided. 
As  dayHght  disappeared  the  sky  was  reddened 
by  flames  from  the  villages  of  Kutari  and  Deliler, 
which  the  Turks  had  taken  and  burnt. 

As  matters  now  stood,  with  the  enemy  threaten- 
ing to  surround  both  right  and  left  wings,  the 
Greeks  could  do  nothing  but  retire  upon  Larissa. 
But  this  movement  was  hindered  by  the  road 
being  blocked.  Rumours  of  the  Turkish  victory 
had  spread  to  all  the  villages,  and  the  inhabitants 
were  seized  with  terror  at  the  thought  of  Turkish 
barbarities  as  usually  practised  on  the  peaceful 
inhabitants  of  conquered  districts.  The  population 
fled  in  thousands  towards  Larissa,  blocking  the 
road  for  miles  with  waggons,  carts,  pack-animals, 
goats  and  sheep.  Then  came  the  marching  columns, 
squadron  after  squadron  trotted  down  the  road 
to  Larissa,  the  field  batteries  came  tearing  along 
— and  night  fell  over  the  country.  In  the  midst 
of  all  this  confusion  the  rumour  got  about  that 
the  enemy's  Bashi-Bazouks  were  in  hot  pursuit 
of  the  retreating  Greek  Army.  A  panic  ensued ; 
the  crowded  road  was  the  scene  of  the  wildest 
tumult  and  disorder  ;  men,  women,  and  children 
were  trampled  to  death,  and  the  troops  reached 
Larissa  in  the  greatest  confusion,  mingled  with 
flying  bands  of  villagers. 

It  was  naturally  expected  that  the  Turks  would 
take    immediate    advantage    of    their   victory   and 


220  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

pursue  the  Greek  Army.  In  order  to  avoid  the 
imminent  danger  of  an  investment  of  Larissa,  the 
Commander-in-Chief  decided  to  march  the  Army 
at  once  to  Pharsala,  which,  in  conjunction  with 
Domokos  and  the  Phourka  Pass,  forms  Thessaly's 
second  line  of  defence. 

As  far  as  it  could  be  done,  the  three  brigade 
commanders,  Colonels  Dimopoulos,  Mastrapas,  and 
Kaklamanos,  mustered  all  the  scattered  sections  of 
both  divisions,  and  began  the  retreat  on  Pharsala 
along  two  parallel  roads.  By  the  evening  of 
April  25th  the  Greek  Army,  with  the  exception 
of  Smolenski's  brigade,  was  again  collected. 

The  Crown  Prince  had  given  the  Foreign 
Legion  orders  to  defend  Larissa  until  the  final 
evacuation  had  taken  place.  This  was  a  fortunate 
arrangement,  for  when  the  inhabitants  and  the 
refugrees  from  the  rural  districts  learned  that 
Larissa  was  to  be  abandoned,  several  thousand 
people  stormed  the  railway  station  to  get  to  Volo, 
the  nearest  port.  But  the  Foreign  Legion  did  its 
duty.  In  the  first  place,  all  the  sick  and  wounded 
were  sent  away,  and  then  women  and  children 
were  allowed  to  go.  But  it  was  impossible  to 
prevent  hundreds  of  men  hanging  on  to  the  train, 
climbing  to  the  roofs  of  the  carriages  and  riding 
astride  on  the  buffers.  Over  3,000  people  were 
thus  conveyed  to  Volo,  where  the  scenes  of  panic 
were  continued.  Here,  again,  the  population  was 
in  flight,  crowding  on  board  every  steamer,  felucca, 


THE    GRECO-TURKISH    WAR  221 

or  caique.  Terror  of  the  advancing  barbarians, 
the  certainty  of  inhuman  treatment  awaiting  every 
Greek  who  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  victorious 
Moslems,  drove  the  inhabitants  to  sea. 

In  reality  there  was  no  very  urgent  need  of 
haste  ;  the  Turks  took  their  time.  Only  on  the 
25th  —  the  day  the  Greek  Army  assembled  at 
Pharsala — did  the  German-Turkish  General,  von 
Grumbckow,  receive  Edhem  Pasha's  permission 
to  extend  a  reconnaissance  as  far  as  Larissa.  He 
advanced  to  the  tete-de-pont  with  400  cavalry  and 
a  field  battery,  and  was  there  received  by  an 
extremely  irregular  and  ineffective  rifle  fire.  A 
few  rounds  from  his  guns  soon  silenced  the  fire, 
whereupon  von  Grumbckow  advanced  to  the  walls 
of  Larissa,  and  was  received  with  joy  by  the 
Turkish  population. 

Edhem  Pasha  was  immediately  informed  of  the 
evacuation  of  Larissa,  and  the  same  day  the  5th 
and  6th  Divisions  of  the  Turkish  Army  occupied 
the  town. 

The  retreat  of  the  Army  from  the  frontier  to 
Pharsala  caused  consternation  and  grief  throughout 
Greece.  It  was  as  though  a  bandage  had  been 
suddenly  removed  from  the  nation's  eyes.  Every 
one  could  now  see  the  inevitable  result,  and 
fanatical  enthusiasm  gave  place  to  the  most 
hopeless  pessimism. 

The  immediate  result  of  the  Greek  defeat 
was  the   overthrow   of  the  Government.     A  new 


222  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Ministry  under  Ralli  took  charge  of  affairs,  and 
lost  no  time  in  trying  to  open  negotiations  for  a 
suspension  of  hostilities.  The  Sultan,  however, 
was  in  no  great  hurry  to  negotiate,  and  operations 
were  therefore  continued  with  full  vigour  on  both 
sides. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

THE   GREEK    RETREAT 

Velestino  and  Pharsala 

That  part  of  the  Thessalian  plain  of  which  Larissa 
is  the  capital  extends  from  the  frontier  range 
south-eastwards  to  the  Gulf  of  Volo ;  a  railway- 
connects  the  two  towns.  About  6  miles  to  the 
west  of  Volo  the  line  divides,  sending  a  branch 
through  the  north  -  western  part  of  the  plain, 
through  Trikkala.  At  the  junction  lies  the  little 
town  of  Velestino.  If  we  follow  the  western  line 
for  about  15  miles,  a  picturesque,  half- Turkish 
town  comes  into  view,  shadowed  by  its  ancient  acro- 
polis on  the  northern  slope  of  Mount  Khassiadiari. 
This  town  is  Pharsala,  and  thither  Crown  Prince 
Constantine  and  his  army  had  withdrawn  to  await 
the  next  onset  of  the  enemy. 

The  curtain  went  up  on  the  second  act  of  the 
drama,  but,  with  the  exception  of  the  "scenery," 
the  conditions  had  not  changed  appreciably  from 
a  tactical  point  of  view. 

The  Greek  Army  had  come  out  of  the  frontier 
fighting  without  suffering  a   decisive   defeat.     On 

223 


224  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

the  whole,  the  troops  had  fought  irreproachably  ; 
at  times,  indeed,  with  a  bravery  that  inspired 
the  enemy  with  respect.  The  artillery  had  dis- 
tinguished itself  on  several  occasions,  and  the 
Evzones  maintained  their  old  reputation  for  valour 
and  coolness  both  in  attack  and  defence.  Dis- 
appointment and  anger  prevailed  among  officers 
of  inferior  rank  and  among  the  men  at  not  being 
allowed  to  continue  the  struggle.  The  rank  and 
file  of  the  Army  had  no  idea  of  the  failure  on 
the  part  of  the  divisional  commanders,  which  had 
rendered  the  Commander  -  in  -  Chief  powerless, 
and  increased  the  chances  of  the  enemy,  already 
so  considerable.  But  the  feeling  of  uncertainty 
spread  instinctively  through  all  ranks  and  caused 
despondency.  And  when  the  retreat  by  night — 
in  itself  an  excellent  piece  of  strategy,  which 
entirely  misled  the  enemy  as  to  the  movements 
of  the  Greek  Army — resolved  itself  into  disastrous 
confusion  and  panic,  keenness  and  high  hopes  gave 
way  to  the  profoundest  dejection,  which  here  and 
there  took  the  form  of  downright  demoralisation. 
On  his  arrival  at  Larissa  Edhem  Pasha  had  no 
idea  of  the  dispositions  of  the  Greek  Commander- 
in-Chief.  The  southern  part  of  the  plain,  between 
Lake  Karla  and  the  Kara  Dagh,  was  free  of  the 
enemy ;  but  whether  the  Greeks  had  established 
themselves  at  Volo  or  marched  to  Pharsala  could 
not  yet  be  determined.  Only  one  thing  was 
certain,   that   the    Turks   had   let   slip   the   oppor- 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  225 

tunity  of  either  annihilating  the  enemy  by  vigorous 
pursuit  or  cutting  off  his  Hne  of  retreat  to  the 
south.  The  Greeks  had  been  given  three  days' 
grace,  and  in  three  days  much  may  be  done. 

Instead  of  immediately  sending  out  cavalry  to 
reconnoitre  to  the  south  and  west,  the  Turkish 
Commander-in-Chief  did  nothing  until  April  27th. 
On  the  morning  of  that  day  twelve  squadrons  and 
one  field  battery  were  detached  along  the  road 
between  Larissa  and  Volo  under  Suleiman  Pasha. 
When  only  half-way,  Suleiman  received  informa- 
tion that  Volo  was  only  weakly  occupied,  but  that 
Greek  warships  lay  in  the  Gulf.  He  continued  his 
advance  to  Rizomylon,  where  the  road  bends  in 
an  easterly  direction  to  Volo,  then  turned  to  the 
south,  where  Velestino  lies,  and  had  just  reached 
the  heights  that  surround  the  little  town  in  the 
form  of  a  horse-shoe  when  a  lively  fire  from  the 
wooded  slopes  checked  his  further  advance.  After 
a  short  but  brisk  engagement  the  Turkish  force 
retired  and  reached  the  village  of  Kileler,  where 
it  remained  in  bivouac. 

On  marching  his  army  to  Pharsala  the  Crown 
Prince  had,  of  course,  to  take  precautions  to  cover 
the  right  flank  and  prevent  any  encircling  move- 
ment to  the  south  along  the  western  shore  of  the 
Gulf  of  Volo,  and  at  the  same  time  to  secure  the 
railway  communication  between  Volo  and  Pharsala, 
on  which  he  depended  for  supplies.  A  mixed 
detachment,  consisting  of  the  3rd  Infantry  Brigade, 

p 


226  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

one  battalion  of  light  infantry,  two  field  and  two 
mounted  batteries,  one  squadron  of  cavalry,  and 
one  company  of  engineers,  was  therefore  sent  to 
Velestino  on  April  26th,  under  Colonel  Smolenski, 
covered  during  the  march  by  the  whole  of  the 
cavalry. 

Velestino  lies  in  a  semi-circular  valley,  the  north 
of  which  is  open  to  the  plain.  In  taking  up  his 
position  Smolenski  availed  himself  of  two  heights, 
Uvrids  Ghala  on  the  east  and  Karadaon  on  the 
west,  which  formed  natural  points  of  support  for 
his  right  and  left  flanks.  Between  them  lies  a 
row  of  the  curious  Thessalian  mounds,  which  one 
hesitates  whether  to  call  natural  or  artificial. 
These  were  connected  by  rifle-pits,  and  behind 
this  centre  one  mountain  and  two  field  batteries 
were  posted  ;  the  reserve  and  the  second  mountain 
battery  took  up  a  position  in  front  of  the  convent 
of  Hagios  Georgios  farther  up  the  valley. 

After  the  short  engagement,  already  mentioned, 
with  Sulieman  Pasha's  reconnoitring  force,  nothing 
of  importance  occurred  before  the  30th. 

Naim  Pasha  and  his  brigade  were  at  Gherli,  to 
the  west  of  Lake  Karla.  During  the  night  he 
formed  his  troops  into  two  columns  and  began  to 
march  on  Velestino,  which  he  intended  to  attack 
early  in  the  morning.  The  Turks  advanced  by 
Rizomylon,  under  cover  of  the  woods,  and  the 
attack  was  directed  partly  against  Karadaon,  with 
the   object    of    capturing   the    station,    and   partly 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  227 

against  Uvrids  Ghala,  which  forms  the  key  to 
the  pass  leading  to  Volo. 

The  strength  of  the  Turks  lay  in  infantry  and 
cavalry,  but  artillery  was  only  weakly  represented. 
The  attack  on  the  Greeks'  right  wing  was  made 
with  the  greatest  energy  and  dash,  but  was 
repulsed  again  and  again  by  the  well-entrenched 
Greek  infantry  and  the  mountain  battery.  Once 
or  twice  the  fighting  was  hand-to-hand. 

Naim's  second  column  made  a  simultaneous 
attack  on  Smolenski's  left  wing — Velestino  and 
the  Karadaon  heights.  Here  again  a  mountain 
battery  was  in  position,  while  a  battalion  of 
Evzones  lay  behind  entrenchments.  The  Turks 
were  received  with  a  furious  fire,  which  made 
their  ranks  waver.  Then  the  infantry  wheeled 
aside  and  made  way  for  the  cavalry. 

Seven  squadrons  under  the  command  of  Colonel 
Ibrahim  Bey,  and  accompanied  by  the  Sultan's 
aide-de-camp,  Mahmud  Bey,  wheeled  into  line 
and  advanced  first  at  the  trot  and  then  at  the 
gallop.  It  was  a  splendid  sight  to  see  the  long 
ranks  of  Bashi-Bazouks  in  their  motley  uniforms 
with  their  sabres  gleaming  in  the  sunshine,  as 
they  made  their  mad  assault  up  the  slope  against 
the  Greek  trenches  and  in  the  face  of  the  battery, 
which  poured  shrapnel  upon  the  enemy,  so  that 
horses  and  riders  fell  together  and  rolled  down 
the  hillside.  And  suddenly  the  brave  Evzones 
rose  from  their  cover  and  sent  volley  after  volley 


228  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

into  the  enemy.  With  that  the  assault  was 
repulsed  ;  the  remnant  of  the  Turkish  squadrons 
turned  about  and  fled  in  confusion  from  Velestino, 
covered  by  the  woods  of  Rizomylon. 

At  sunset  Nairn  Pasha's  whole  force  retired 
to  Gherli  and  bivouacked. 

It  was  a  brilliant  victory  for  the  Greek  arms. 
The  Turks  lost  about  i,ooo  killed,  wounded,  and 
prisoners,  and  over  400  dead  horses  marked  the 
line  of  the  cavalry  charge. 

West  of  Velestino  the  railway  line  to  Pharsala 
mounts  Mavro  Vouni  (the  Black  Mountain),  the 
southern  spur  of  the  Kara  Dagh  range,  and 
descends  again  into  the  plain.  Here  lies  the 
station  of  Aivali ;  and  as  Colonel  Smolenski  had 
reason  to  suppose  that  the  Turks'  next  attack 
would  be  made  with  the  object  of  cutting  him 
off  from  the  main  Army  at  Pharsala,  he  sent  a 
request  for  reinforcements  for  the  defence  of  this 
railway  station.  The  Crown  Prince  immediately 
despatched  a  battalion  of  light  infantry  to  the 
point  threatened.  In  the  course  of  the  following 
days  Smolenski  strengthened  the  position,  but  no 
attack  was  made  by  the  enemy. 

On  the  morning  of  May  5th  the  Turks  again 
advanced  with  a  force  of  about  6,000  men  against 
the  Greek  left  wing  and  opened  fire  at  a  range  of 
2,000  yards.  A  violent  storm  hid  the  opposing 
forces  from  each  other  for  a  time,  but  soon 
after   the   fighting    became    general.     An    infantry 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  229 

battalion  and  a  mountain  battery  were  detached 
from  Velestino  as  reinforcements.  In  the  course 
of  the  afternoon  the  extreme  left  wing  was 
repeatedly  attacked,  but  the  battalion  at  Aivali 
repulsed  the  enemy  with  great  vigour. 

By  six  o'clock  the  Turks  had  assembled  a  large 
force  behind  the  heights  in  front  of  Velestino  for 
a  final  attack.  Colonel  Smolenski  saw  the  serious- 
ness of  the  situation,  being  opposed  by  numbers 
greatly  superior  to  his  own.  Before  the  commence- 
ment of  the  attack  he  rode  along  the  ranks  and 
exhorted  his  men  to  bravery  and  discipline,  remind- 
ing them  of  the  heroism  of  their  forefathers.  And 
when  the  enemy  came  on,  the  Greeks  were  full  of 
fight — the  time  had  come  to  conquer  or  die. 

Volley  after  volley  was  poured  into  the  ad- 
vancing enemy,  and  then  the  Greeks  charged  with 
the  bayonet  and  drove  the  Turks  back.  The  day 
ended  with  a  complete  victory  for  the  Greek  arms, 
and  the  soldiers  had  once  more  shown  that  under 
capable  leadership  they  possessed  excellent  fighting 
qualities. 

Smolenski  was  convinced  that  the  enemy's  plan 
on  the  following  day  would  consist  of  an  enveloping 
movement  with  his  left  wing,  covered  by  the  woods 
of  Rizomylon  and  an  attack  on  the  Greek  centre. 
He  was  right. 

May  6th  began  in  the  most  glorious  summer 
weather ;  the  sun  gleamed  on  the  broad  surface 
of  Lake  Karla  and  lighted  up  the  snowy  summit 


230  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

of  distant  Olympus.  A  Turkish  force  of  about 
1 5,000  men  advanced  over  the  north-western  slope 
of  the  Kara  Dagh  ;  between  this  and  Velestino 
were  the  lines  of  Greek  skirmishers,  which  were 
continued  towards  Uvrids  Ghala.  The  east  and 
west  flanks  were  covered  by  the  mountain  and 
field  batteries. 

As  Edhem  Pasha's  regiments  advanced,  the 
field-guns  east  of  Velestino  opened  fire  with  con- 
siderable effect.  The  attack  was  directed  against 
the  centre,  but  was  repulsed  with  great  bravery, 
and  between  twelve  and  one  the  fire  slackened  on 
both  sides.  The  fight  was  still  raging  along  the 
Greek  left  flank,  where  a  Turkish  battery  was 
silenced.  The  Turkish  right  wing  then  received 
reinforcements,  the  attack  was  renewed  with  great 
vigour,  but  was  again  repulsed. 

At  this  point  considerable  reinforc&ments  of 
Turkish  infantry  and  cavalry  could  be  seen 
advancing  along  the  shore  of  Lake  Karla  and 
by  the  edge  of  the  woods.  Towards  five  o'clock 
the  enemy  made  a  fresh  attack,  preceded  by  heavy 
artillery  fire.  By  this  time  the  Greeks  had  almost 
exhausted  their  artillery  ammunition ;  Smolenski 
had  to  yield  to  circumstances  and  gave  his  right 
wing  the  order  to  retire. 

A  moment  later  the  overwhelmingly  superior 
force  of  the  Turks  advanced  from  the  west  and 
north.  The  Greek  retreat  was  carried  out  in 
perfect   order.     A   final    train   with    200   wounded 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  231 

was   got   off  to    Volo,    vigorously    shelled    by    the 
Turks — and  then  the  railway  line  was  cut. 

The  effect  of  the  last  attack  was  actually  to 
split  Smolenski's  brigade  into  two,  and  if  the 
enemy  had  acted  with  any  energy  they  might 
easily  have  annihilated  the  greater  part  of  the 
Greek  force ;  but  no  pursuit  was  undertaken. 
Presumably,  Smolenski  had  to  thank  a  sudden 
storm  to  some  extent  for  the  Turkish  inactivity. 
As  it  was,  the  Brigadier  with  the  centre  and  the 
left  winp-  was  able  in  the  course  of  the  nigrht  to 
march  in  good  order  southward  to  Halmyros.  The 
right  wing  withdrew  in  some  disorder  across  the 
difficult  orround  eastward  to  Volo. 

o 

A  narrow  valley  running  east  and  west  divides 
the  range  of  Kara  Dagh  from  Mount  Khassiadiari, 
at  the  sloping  foot  of  which  the  town  of  Pharsala 
is  built.  Behind  the  little  town — which  has  some 
4,000  inhabitants — rises  a  two-peaked  hill  with 
the  remains  of  the  ancient  citadel,  from  which 
a  magnificent  view  of  the  plain  of  Thessaly  may 
be  obtained.  The  bold  rocks  of  the  monasteries 
of  Meteora  are  visible  to  the  north-west ;  on  the 
north  Olympus  rises  majestically,  and  on  the  north- 
east and  east  the  domed  summits  of  Ossa  and 
Pelion  are  outlined  against  the  clear  blue  sky. 

Pharsala  —  the  Turkish  name  of  which  is 
Tchataldja  —  can  trace  its  history  back  to  the 
remotest  times.  Some  authorities  identify  it  with 
Phthia,   the   home  of  Achilles.      It  is,   of  course, 


232  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

best  known  from    the   battle  between  Cæsar  and 
Pompey  in  48  B.C. 

The  plain  in  front  of  Pharsala  is  about  six 
miles  broad,  intersected  by  the  railway  line  and 
by  the  bed  of  the  River  Enipeus.  Just  north  of 
the  line  the  stream  is  spanned  by  the  seven  pointed 
arches  of  an  ancient  bridge.  Four  villages  lie  on 
the  northern  bank ;  Driskeui,  Tatari,  Alchani,  and 
Bekides ;  these  were  occupied  by  five  battalions  of 
light  infantry,  supported  by  two  mountain  batteries. 
The  1st  Division  was  in  position  at  Rhizi,  from 
which  the  road  from  Pharsala  runs  south  to 
Domokos,  while  the  2nd  Division  entrenched  itself 
to  the  west  of  the  road  leading  from  the  town 
to  the  railway  station.  The  field  batteries  of  both 
divisions  were  posted  to  the  north-west  of  the 
Domokos  road.  Cavalry  scouts  and  reconnoitring 
parties  were  sent  in  all  directions,  and  it  was  the 
young  Swedish  volunteer,  Baron  Blixen-Finecke, 
who  first  located  a  Turkish  brigade  of  10,000 
men  encamped  at  Karademarzi,  half-way  between 
Pharsala  and  Velestino.  At  the  same  time  in- 
formation came  in  that  another  hostile  force  was 
operating  around  Karditza — a  little  town  in  the 
middle  of  the  western  plain. 

Crown  Prince  Constantine  prepared  to  receive 
the  enemy.  His  position  was  a  strong  one,  but 
liable  to  be  turned  by  way  of  the  western  roads 
and  passes.  He  had  scarcely  more  than  25,000 
really   efficient   troops   at   his   disposal,   while   the 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  233 

enemy's  force  was  nearly  treble  this,  besides 
which  the  Army  had  lost  heart — especially  in  the 
higher  ranks.  The  division  and  brigade  com- 
manders had  declared  to  the  Commander-in-Chief 
on  April  27th,  that  "the  Army  was  no  longer  in 
fig"htinor  condition." 

These  were  not  exactly  the  best  auspices  for 
the  approaching  battle,  and,  in  view  of  obvious 
contingencies,  the  Crown  Prince  found  it  advis- 
able, as  early  as  the  29th,  to  send  two  infantry 
battalions  and  a  mountain  battery  southward  to 
occupy  Domokos.  Every  precaution,  in  fact,  was 
taken  to  keep  the  line  of  retreat  open.  Further, 
on  ist  May  the  5th  Regiment  of  infantry  received 
orders  to  march  alono-  the  intended  line  of  retreat 

O 

and  occupy  several  points  on  its  course.  It  was, 
in  fact,  clear  from  various  reconnaissances  that 
Edhem  Pasha's  plan  was  to  cut  off  the  retreat  of 
the  Greek  Army  and  thus  end  the  campaign  at  a 
stroke  and  open  the  way  for  the  Turkish  march 
on  Athens. 

On  the  morning  of  May  5th  information  came 
in  from  the  outposts  of  the  advance  of  the  enemy, 
formed  in  five  columns  with  the  cavalry  leading. 
At  a  little  after  nine  the  Turkish  artillery  un- 
limbered  and  opened  fire  on  the  four  villages 
above-mentioned  and  on  the  railway,  which  was 
held  by  the  advanced  battalions  of  the  Greeks. 
The  fire  was  returned,  and  soon  the  engagement 
developed  along  the  whole  line  in  front  of  Pharsala. 


284  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

The  most  important  point  of  the  Greek  right 
wing  was  the  village  of  Alchani,  where  a  pass 
leads  across  the  plain  to  the  east  of  Pharsala. 
Another  extremely  important  point  was  the  hill  of 
Teke,  to  capture  which  the  Turks  exerted  them- 
selves to  the  utm-ost,  since  it  offered  an  excellent 
position  for  shelling  the  Greek  lines. 

Soon  after  the  commencement  of  the  action  the 
outposts  retired  to  Tatari,  south  of  Teke.  The 
Crown  Prince  then  ordered  the  ist  Division  to 
advance  in  a  north-westerly  direction  to  Driskeui 
and  there  take  up  a  position  ;  at  the  same  time 
he  sent  word  to  the  commander  of  the  outposts 
to  resume  his  forward  positions.  Unfortunately, 
the  ist  Division  did  not  execute  its  forward  move- 
ment with  any  great  rapidity,  and  thus  did  not 
arrive  in  time  to  support  the  courageous  defence 
of  the  Foreign  Legion  under  Captain  Birch  and 
of  the  nth  Light  Infantry  battalion.  Both  corps 
retired  on  Driskeui,  where  they  repulsed  repeated 
assaults. 

Until  now  only  the  Turkish  advanced  guard 
had  been  in  action,  but  at  this  point  column  after 
column  poured  down  from  the  northern  heights 
into  the  plain.  Shortly  afterwards  Teke  was 
stormed  and  carried  by  the  Turks,  and  from  the 
top  of  the  hill  a  murderous  fire  was  opened  on 
the  Greeks. 

Around  Driskeui  the  fighting  raged  hotly ;  one 
Greek  battalion  after  another  fell  back.     Last  of 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  285 

all  the  Foreign  Legion  held  its  ground  with  true 
heroism,  but  the  much-needed  support  was  lacking ; 
Captain  Birch  was  wounded,  and  the  Legion  had 
to  retire  under  a  furious  hail  of  bullets,  carrying 
their  idolised  leader  into  safety. 

During  this  time  the  ist  Division  had  remained 
inactive.  The  Crown  Prince  then  sent  orders  to 
General  Makris  to  occupy  the  railway  station,  and 
with  this  object  to  call  in  the  4th  Regiment  of 
infantry.  At  the  same  time  the  commander  of 
the  2nd  Division  was  directed  to  cover  the  road 
from  Pharsala  to  Domokos.  On  the  left  of  the 
division  three  companies  of  engineers  and  three 
mountain  batteries  took  up  their  position,  while 
the  reserve  maintained  communication  between  the 
two  divisions.  This  defensive  position,  forming 
a  semi-circular  front,  was  designed  to  counteract 
the  enveloping  movement  evidently  contemplated 
by  the  enemy. 

The  ist  Division  did  not  carry  out  the  orders  of 
the  Commander-in-Chief,  but  contented  itself  with 
occupying  the  railway  station  with  one  company. 

The  Turkish  advance  continued,  and  the  Greeks 
had  to  retire  across  the  Epineus.  Terrible  losses 
occurred  at  the  old  bridge,  which  the  Foreign 
Legion  was  the  last  to  cross. 

The  Greek  forces  rallied  again  south  of  the 
river  for  a  vigorous  defence  of  the  railway,  but 
the  Turks  pressed  on  in  overwhelming  masses. 
While  the  artillery  at  Teke  and  Tatari  kept  up 


286  KINCx    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

a  hot  fire,  the  cavalry  regiments  crossed  the 
Epineus,  and  threatened  the  Greek  flank  into 
a  hasty  retreat.  By  five  o'clock  fighting  was 
going  on  round  the  railway  station,  and  soon  it 
and  the  whole  embankment  were  in  the  hands  of 
the  enemy. 

For  an  hour  and  a  half  longer  the  battle  raged 
about  the  foot  of  the  Pharsala  heights ;  the  2nd 
Division  bravely  repulsed  every  attempt  of  the 
enemy  to  surround  the  position,  while  the  ist 
Division  defended  the  centre  with  the  energy  of 
despair. 

At  about  half-past  six  firing  slackened  along  the 
whole  line  ;  the  battle  was  at  an  end.  On  both  sides 
the  troops  remained  in  the  positions  they  had  won. 

Pharsala  was  eminently  adapted  for  the  scene 
of  a  last  heroic  struggle,  as  the  heights  could 
easily  be  defended  even  by  a  far  smaller  force 
than  that  of  the  Greeks.  But  had  the  Crown 
Prince  decided  to  continue  the  defence  even  for 
a  single  day,  the  eventuality  most  dreaded  by 
the  Government  at  Athens  would  inevitably  have 
been  realised  —  Pharsala  would  have  been  the 
Sedan  of  the  Greek  Army. 

Detachments  that  had  been  sent  immediately 
on  the  occupation  of  Pharsala  to  cover  Trikkala 
and  Korditza,  and  that  rejoined  the  main  force 
on  the  evening  of  the  battle,  brought  information 
of  continual  movements  of  Turkish  columns  in 
a  south-westerly  direction,  with  the  unmistakable 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  237 

object  of  marching  to  the  west  of  the  ridge 
of  Khassiadiari  through  the  plain  that  extends 
southward  almost  to  Domokos.  Gallopers  from 
Velestino  arrived  with  intelligence  of  Colonel 
Smolenski's  threatened  position.  If  the  follow- 
ing day  should  see  his  brigade  defeated  or  forced 
to  retire,  the  Turks  would  be  able  to  draw 
additional  reinforcements  from  the  east  for  a 
renewed  attack  on  Pharsala. 

After  a  council  of  war  the  Commander-in- 
Chief  therefore  decided  in  the  course  of  the  night 
to  withdraw  the  Army  to  Domokos.  This  decision 
was  carried  out  without  any  molestation  from 
the  enemy. 

Domokos 

Half-way  between  Pharsala  and  the  important 
town  of  Lamia  lies  Domokos,  1,500  feet  above 
the  plain,  on  the  steep  northern  slope  of  Mount 
Othrys.  A  valley  here  divides  this  hill  from 
Mount  Khassiadiari,  to  the  north  of  which 
Pharsala  stands. 

Domokos  was  called  in  ancient  days  Thaumakoi, 
meaning  "wonder-city,"  doubtless  on  account  of 
the  extraordinary  beauty  and  picturesqueness  of 
its  situation.  Like  nearly  all  ancient  Greek  cities 
Domokos  is  crowned  by  the  imposing  ruins  of  its 
ancient  fortress,  which  occupy  the  summit  of  the 
bare  rocky  hill.  On  the  east  and  west  the  ridge 
is    broken    by   deep   gullies.      Close   to    Domokos 


288  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

the  main  road  from  Lamia  makes  a  sharp  turn 
and  then  zigzags  down  to  the  plain.  On  the 
west  mountain  chains  extend  far  into  the  country, 
penetrated  by  the  pass  of  Ashagha  Agoriani. 
Mount  Khassiadiari  may  be  traversed  from 
Pharsala  to  the  south  by  three  routes :  on 
the  west  by  Rhizi,  in  the  middle  by  Seterli,  and 
by  an  eastern  mountain  path  through  Kislar, 
from  which  again  a  side  road  leads  to  Halmyros. 
All  these  three  roads  were  used  by  Edhem  Pasha 
when  proceeding  to  the  attack  of  Domokos. 

On  May  6th,  when  the  Greek  Army  was 
collected  in  and  about  Domokos,  Dimopoulos's 
brigade  received  orders  to  occupy  the  three 
passes  over  Khassiadiari.  On  the  following  day 
Mastrapas's  brigade  took  up  a  position  on  the 
right  flank  at  Vusi  and  Gerakli,  while  the  other 
two  brigades  defended  the  centre  and  the  left 
wing.  The  Greek  position  extended  for  about 
seven  miles  along  the  slope  from  Domokos  west- 
ward to  the  villages  of  Kutzeri  and  Kikiti, 
besides  a  considerable  distance  to  the  north-east. 

It  was  of  special  importance  to  defend  the 
Agoriani  Pass  on  the  west,  through  which  the 
Athens-Larissa  railway  now  runs ;  this  was  just 
the  road  by  which  the  enemy  might  surround 
the  Greek  position.  This  critical  point  was 
defended  by  about  5,000  men,  including  the 
Foreign  Legion  and  the  Garibaldians,  and  by 
three    batteries    of    mountain   artillery.     A     force 


THE    GREEK   RETREAT  239 

about  double  this  was  before  Domokos,  with 
five  batteries  of  field  and  mountain  guns.  The 
right  wing  was  about  10,000  strong,  and  the 
reserve  was  drawn  up  on  the  slope  to  the  east 
of  Domokos.  Altogether  the  Crown  Prince  had 
rather  more  than  30,000  men  at  his  disposal. 
The  left  wing  was  commanded  by  Colonel 
Mavromichalis,  the  right  by  General  Makris. 

Shortly  after  the  main  Army  had  taken  up 
its  positions  before  Domokos,  Colonel  Smolenski 
undertook  a  movement  to  the  south,  marching 
his  brigade  from  Halmyros  to  Sourpi,  close  to 
the  entrance  of  the  Gulf  of  Volo.  Here  his 
right  flank  could  be  supported  by  the  fleet. 

Edhem  Pasha  had  removed  his  headquarters 
to  Pharsala,  and  from  here  the  attack  on  Domokos 
was  now  planned.  Although  the  superiority  of 
the  Turkish  force  was  very  considerable,  Edhem 
found  it  advisable  to  obtain  all  the  reinforcements 
possible.  From  the  camp  by  the  Meluna  Pass, 
from  Larissa  and  from  Trikkala  all  available 
troops  were  drawn,  besides  supplies  of  provisions, 
ammunition,  etc.  The  Turkish  force  was  thus 
brought  up  to  about  80,000  men. 

Bearing  in  mind  the  experiences  of  Velestino 
and  Pharsala,  Edhem  Pasha  was  not  inclined  to 
expose  his  troops  in  a  direct  attack  from  the 
plain  up  the  slopes  of  Domokos  ;  the  point  was 
therefore  to  strike  at  the  enemy  by  an  enveloping 
movement.     The    plan    of  operations    was   drawn 


240  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

up  with  this  object  in  view.  Simultaneously  with 
a  vigorous  attack  on  Domokos  by  the  main 
Turkish  force,  General  Hakki  Pasha  was  to 
move  against   Smolenski's  brigade. 

For  political  reasons  it  was  necessary  to 
hasten  the  operations  and  drive  the  Greeks  out 
of  their  positions  and  further  to  the  south. 
The  Sultan  hoped  on  the  conclusion  of  peace 
to  ofet  the  frontier  moved  back  to  the  old  line 
before  1881,  and  this  line  ran  just  over  Mount 
Othrys,  to  the  south  of  the  spot  where  Domokos 
lies.  What  further  helped  to  spur  on  the  other- 
wise not  particularly  enterprising  Turkish  Com- 
mander -  in  -  Chief  was  the  circumstance  that 
negotiations  for  an  armistice  were  then  'proceed- 
ing with  every  prospect  of  an  early  result. 

The  Ministers  of  the  Powers  at  Athens  were 
in  fact  using  their  endeavours  to  bring  hostilities 
to  a  close.  On  May  nth  the  Greek  Foreign 
Minister,  M.  Skouloudes,  received  the  doyen  of 
the  diplomatic  corps,  the  Russian  Ambassador, 
who  handed  him  the  following  note : — 

"  The  representatives  of  France,  Italy,  Great 
Britain,  Germany  and  Austria  -  Hungary  hereby 
authorise  the  senior  member  of  the  diplomatic 
corps,  M.  Onou,  to  declare  in  the  name  of  their 
respective  Governments  that  the  Powers  are 
ready  to  offer  their  assistance  in  bringing  about 
an  armistice  and  in  removing  the  difficulties  that 
have  arisen  between  Greece  and  Turkey,  upon   the 


KING  GEORGE  IN  A  CORNER  OF  HIS  GARDEN  AT  CORFU. 

Reproduced  by  gracious  pel  luisslcn  from  a  /thotograph  taken  by  H.M.  QuEEN  Alexandka, 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  241 

condition,  however,  that  the  Greek  Government 
recalls  its  troops  from  Crete  and  acknowledges 
the  autonomy  of  the  island." 

The  Government's  reply  was  as  follows  : — 

"  His  Majesty's  Government  acknowledges 
the  receipt  of  the  communication  of  the  Powers 
and  informs  them  that  it  has  already  taken  steps 
to  recall  the  troops  from  Crete,  that  it  acknow- 
ledges the  autonomy  of  the  island,  and  that  it 
accepts  the  Powers'  offer  of  mediation." 

This  exchange  of  notes  was  immediately 
telegraphed  to  the  Porte,  but  the  Sultan  refused 
to  enter  into  any  negotiations  for  an  armistice, 
"  so  as  not  to  give  the  Greeks  an  opportunity 
of  using  it  to  reorganise  their  forces."  The 
Sultan  was  willing,  however,  to  negotiate  on  the 
final  terms  of  peace.  He  declared  that  he  would 
not  contest  Cretan  autonomy,  but  demanded 
a  comprehensive  rectification  of  the  frontier. 

Upon  a  further  application  the  Porte  declared 
that  under  no  circumstances  could  there  be  any 
question  of  an  armistice  until  after  the  Beiram 
festival,  which  was  held  on  May   i6th. 

Meanwhile  the  Greek  Government  was  exert- 
ing itself  to  the  utmost  to  continue  the  struggle 
and  strengthen  the  defence  of  the  country. 
Large  orders  for  field  and  mountain  guns,  with 
the  necessary  ammunition,  were  placed  in  France, 
Germany,  and  Austria.     Contracts  were  made  for 

Q 


242  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

all  kinds  of  military  stores,  uniforms,  boots,  etc. 
All  the  troops  that  could  still  be  got  together — 
regulars  and  irregulars  —  were  sent  north  to 
Domokos  to  strengthen  the  line  of  defence  along 
the  old  Turkish  frontier.  Among  these  rein- 
forcements were  800  Garibaldians  under  Ricciotti 
Garibaldi. 

From  May  loth  Edhem  Pasha  had  daily  recon- 
naissances carried  out  by  considerable  bodies  of 
troops,  and  several  skirmishes  took  place  between 
the  Turks  and  the  Greek  outposts  on  the  left 
front. 

On  May  15th  the  Crown  Prince  sent  orders  to 
Smolenski's  brigade  to  rejoin  the  main  Army,  and 
to  take  up  a  position  on  the  right  flank,  in  order 
thus  to  concentrate  the  whole  Thessalian  Army  on 
Domokos — an  arrangement  which  must  appear  very 
reasonable,  considering  the  immense  superiority  of 
the  enemy's  force.  But  the  Government  at  Athens 
now  interfered  directly  in  the  dispositions  of  the 
Commander-in-Chief  with  an  order — of  May  i6th 
— to  Colonel  Smolenski  to  remain  in  his  position. 
Furthermore,  the  Minister  of  War  sent  instructions 
on  the  same  day  that  the  Army  was  to  keep  strictly 
on  the  defensive  and  not  to  make  any  attack,  unless 
the  safety  of  the  Army  absolutely  demanded  it. 

On  May  17th  the  following  Greek  forces  were 
drawn  up  to  receive  the  enemy  :  on  the  right  wing, 
28  companies  of  infantry  and  1 2  guns  ;  in  the  centre, 
52  companies  and  29  guns,  and  on  the  left  wing,  35 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  243 

companies  and  29  guns.  The  reserve  was  made  up 
of  24  companies,  7  squadrons  of  cavalry,  12  guns 
and  3  companies  of  engineers.  To  these  must  be 
added  the  volunteers,  who  were  to  defend  the 
valley  round  Kitiki  and  the  pass  by  Tsatmas. 

At  6.30  A.M.  the  outposts  reported  that  the 
enemy's  columns  were  advancing  by  Rhizi  and 
by  the  other  roads  leading  over  the  heights  of 
Khassiadiari.  An  hour  and  a  half  later  two  more 
strong  columns  came  in  sight,  moving  along  the 
high  road  from  Pharsala  to  Domokos.  As  the 
Turkish  Army  deployed  it  became  apparent  that 
the  Greek  centre  and  left  were  opposed  by  about 
50,000  men,  while  over  25,000  were  advancing 
against  the  right. 

The  engagement  was  opened  by  the  Turkish 
front  along  the  slopes  of  Khassiadiari  with  a 
lively  artillery  fire,  while  the  columns  on  the  west 
deployed  on  the  plain  and  took  up  a  fighting  posi- 
tion in  front  of  the  village  of  Pournari,  which  was 
immediately  afterwards  seen  to  be  in  flames. 

Two  15-centimetre  Krupp  guns  had  been  placed 
in  the  old  castle,  and  from  this  high  position  the 
Greeks  had  opened  fire  on  the  advancing  Turks 
and  caused  great  confusion  in  their  ranks.  The 
mountain  artillery  and  field  guns  then  came  into 
action.  Time  after  time  the  Turks  charged,  but 
were  always  repulsed  by  the  well-directed  rifle 
fire  of  the  Evzones  and  the  Foreign  Legion. 
The    enemy's   loss    was    heavy,    but   it    was    also 


244  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

considerable     on     the     Greek     side  ;     the     brave 
Garibaldians  had  already  60  killed  and  wounded. 

After  a  short  breathing  space  the  Turks  came 
on  again  and  made  a  furious  assault  on  the  passes 
of  Agoriani  and  Skarmitsa.  At  Agoriani  the 
English  volunteer  corps  and  the  little  Danish 
force  specially  distinguished  themselves.  From 
the  western  slopes  of  Khassiadiari  a  Turkish 
brigade  of  about  8,000  men  now  charged  forward 
with  great  impetuosity.  The  Greek  batteries, 
posted  in  rear  of  the  infantry,  served  their  guns 
splendidly,  but  were  not  able  to  check  the  enemy's 
rush.  The  Garibaldians,  who  were  defending  the 
flank,  reserved  their  fire  until  the  enemy  was  quite 
close,  and  then  fired  a  couple  of  volleys  with 
deadly  effect.  Ricciotti  Garibaldi  then  led  his 
men  in  a  bayonet  charge  and  drove  the  Turks 
in  headlong  flight  over  the  plain.  It  was  in  this 
sharp  fight  that  the  Italian  deputy,  Signor  Fratti, 
was  killed. 

Meanwhile,  other  Turkish  battalions  were  ad- 
vancing against  Katagori,  below  which  the  Foreign 
Legion  and  other  troops  were  in  position.  The 
Englishmen  and  Danes  fired  alternate  volleys  with 
the  greatest  coolness  and  checked  the  enemy's 
advance.  Soon  the  ranks  wavered  and  broke, 
and,  joining  the  Garibaldians,  who  at  that  moment 
had  reached  the  level  ground,  the  Foreign  Legion 
rushed  forward  with  the  bayonet  and  completely 
repulsed  the  enemy.     On  this  occasion  the  brave 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  245 

and   capable   commander  of  the    Legion,   Captain 
Veratasse,  fell  mortally  wounded. 

The  engagement  was  developing  with  great 
energy  along  the  Greek  centre  and  right.  General 
Makris  had  been  reinforced  by  3,000  men  and  2 
mountain  batteries.  The  artillery  fire  raged  un- 
ceasingly ;  one  assault  after  another  was  made 
on  the  Evzones  and  the  2nd  and  loth  Regiments 
of  infantry.  But  these  troops  stood  immovable, 
and  their  cool  and  well  -  aimed  fire  drove  back 
every  attack. 

Colonel  Mavromichalis  drew  the  last  reserves 
of  about  3,000  men.  Just  as  he  ^ had  got  them  in 
position  in  front  of  Domokos,  the  Colonel  was 
wounded  in  the  hip  by  a  rifle-bullet.  Without 
showing  any  sign,  he  walked  his  horse  in  rear  of 
the  line,  until,  faint  from  loss  of  blood,  he  reeled 
in  the  saddle  and  fell  to  the  ground.  At  about 
the  same  time  his  nephew  and  aide  -  de  -  camp, 
Georgios  Mavromichalis — one  of  the  bravest  and 
most  capable  young  officers  in  the  Army  —  was 
shot  through  the  brain  and  killed  on  the  spot. 

While  the  left  and  the  centre  held  their  own 
well  during  the  battle  and  maintained  their  positions, 
it  was  the  right  flank  and  extreme  right  wing  that 
decided  the  issue.  The  enemy  had  opened  the 
attack  early  in  the  day  with  a  crushing  superiority 
of  numbers.  For  a  long  time  the  Greeks  stood 
their  ground  bravely,  and  it  looked  as  though  the 
defence   would   be   successful    here   as    elsewhere, 


246  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

especially  after  the  arrival  of  reinforcements.  But 
in  the  course  of  the  afternoon  the  assault  was 
renewed  on  the  village  of  Kotseli,  where  the  7th 
battalion  of  Evzones  was  posted,  and  this  was 
driven  back.  The  same  fate  befell  the  force 
defending  Karad  Jaly,  nearer  the  centre.  General 
Makris  was  then  obliged  to  order  the  whole  right 
wing  to  retire.  This  retreat  ended  the  battle ;  the 
sun  was  setting  and  firing  ceased. 

On  the  whole  the  honours  of  the  day  were 
with  the  Greek  Army.  Its  soldiers  had  fought 
from  early  morning  with  the  utmost  bravery  and 
endurance ;  almost  everywhere  its  positions  had 
been  held,  or  even  advanced.  But  the  strength 
of  the  Turks  was  far  from  exhausted.  It  was 
obvious  that  the  attack  would  be  renewed  on 
the  following  day  with  increased  vigour,  for 
negotiations  for  an  armistice  were  going  on 
apace.  Of  this  Edhem  Pasha  was  informed  from 
Constantinople.  What  could  not  fail  to  determine 
the  plans  of  the  Greek  Commander-in-Chief  was  the 
circumstance  that  the  ist  Division — the  right  wing 
— had  actually  been  driven  back,  and  that  this  in- 
volved the  imminent  danger  of  a  turning  movement 
which  would  cut  off  the  line  of  retreat  to  Lamia. 

The  Crown  Prince  gave  orders  for  the  Army 
to  retire  in  the  course  of  the  night  to  the  second 
line  of  defence  of  the  Othrys  Mountains.  The 
commander   of    the    3rd    Brigade   was   given   the 


THE    GREEK   RETREAT  247 

task  of  holding  all  the  eastern  passes  leading 
across  the  range  ;  but  this  order  was  counter- 
manded by  the  Government  at  Athens,  who 
instructed  the  brigade  to  march  to  Lamia. 

At  2  A.M.  the  rest  of  the  Army  began  the 
retreat. 

Although  Edhem  Pasha  had  been  informed 
that  the  Greeks  had  sent  off  their  wounded  to 
Lamia  as  early  as  the  afternoon  of  the  17th,  the 
retreat  came  as  a  surprise  to  him,  in  view  of  the 
excellent  behaviour  of  the  troops  during  the  battle, 
which  was  to  be  regarded  as  at  least  a  partial 
victory  for  the  Greek  arms.  This  time  Edhem 
determined  to  organise  a  vigorous  pursuit  and 
issued  an  army  order,  according  to  which  the 
whole  Turkish  Army  was  to  follow  up  the  enemy 
in  the  direction  of  the  Phourka  Pass.  This  plan, 
however,  was  altered,  so  that  only  one  division 
and  the  cavalry  proceeded  to  the  south.  The  rest 
of  the  Army  stayed  at  Domokos,  to  which  place 
Edhem  Pasha  removed  his  headquarters. 

Favoured  by  bright  moonlight  the  Greek  Army 
had  begun  its  retreat  in  perfect  order.  About 
half-way  between  Domokos  and  Lamia  runs  the 
road  which  from  time  immemorial  has  led  from 
Greece  into  Thessaly  through  the  narrow  Phourka 
Pass,  above  which  the  convent  of  Antinitsa  was 
built  in  the  Middle  Ages.  Through  this  spot  the 
old  frontier  line  was  drawn. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  i8th  the  extreme 


248  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

left  wing  of  the  Turkish  Army  moved  forward, 
and  as  Hassan's  brigade,  of  Hamdy's  division, 
arrived  within  three  miles  of  Domokos,  its  com- 
mander learned  that  the  town  was  already 
evacuated.  He  then  decided  on  his  own  initiative 
to  pursue  the  enemy,  and  after  an  extremely  rapid 
march  came  in  sight  of  the  Phourka  Pass  at  9  a.m. 
Although  he  here  met  with  Mashar's  brigade,  the 
General  in  command,  Hamdy  Pasha,  did  not  con- 
sider himself  strong  enough  to  attack  the  Greek 
columns,  which  were  now  moving  through  the 
shadows  of  the  Pass.  He  therefore  sent  an  urgent 
message  to  Edhem  Pasha  and  received  a  reinforce- 
ment of  four  battalions.  With  the  whole  force 
at  his  disposal  he  then  attacked  the  rear  guard 
of  the  Greeks,  which  consisted  of  two  infantry 
regiments,  one  battalion  of  Evzones,  two  companies 
of  engineers,  four  field  batteries,  and  some  cavalry. 
An  engagement  ensued  which  lasted  till  midnight, 
without  the  Turks  gaining  any  advantage. 

Meanwhile,  quite  unexpectedly,  Hamdy  Pasha 
received  very  effective  support.  Memduk's  division, 
it  appeared,  had  been  moving  the  whole  day 
towards  the  Phourka  Pass,  along  difficult  bridle- 
paths, and  towards  sunset  had  reached  the  eastern 
heights  of  the  Pass.  As  these  were  strongly  held 
by  the  Greeks,  Memduk  Pasha  decided  to  turn 
the  Greek  flank  and  storm  the  convent  of  Antinitsa 
with  his  Albanian  battalions.  In  this  he  was 
successful. 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  249 

General  Makris,  whose  division  was  in  the  Pass, 
gave  orders  to  the  ist  Brigade  to  occupy  the 
western  heights,  while  the  2nd  Brigade  took  up  a 
position  on  the  east ;  one  regiment  was  sent  to 
Antinitsa.  In  spite  of  the  enemy  being  so  near 
that  an  attack  was  to  be  feared  at  any  moment, 
the  troops  bivouacked.  The  Greeks  were  there- 
fore fairly  taken  by  surprise,  and  the  Pass  had  to 
be  evacuated.  While  the  Greek  Army  withdrew 
to  the  south,  the  Turks  occupied  the  Phourka 
heights,  the  convent  of  Antinitsa,  and  the  old 
Greek  block-houses  along  the  former  frontier,  from 
which  the  eye  sweeps  in  a  wonderful  panorama 
over  the  Valley  of  Lamia,  the  Pass  of  Thermopylae 
and  the  blue  Ægean. 

At  9  A.M.  on  May  19th  Edhem  Pasha  rode 
up  over  the  heights  of  Phourka,  where  Hamdy 's 
division  was  drawn  up  on  parade.  The  band 
played  the  Hamidieh  March  and  the  soldiers 
received  the  Commander-in-Chief  with  enthusiastic 
shouts  of  "  Long  live  the  Padishah  !  " 

It  was  a  great  day  for  the  Turkish  Army  of 
Thessaly.  The  enemy  was  vanquished,  the  old 
frontier  line  reached ;  and  Edhem  received  a 
telegram  of  congratulation  from  the  Sultan.  This 
was  to  be  the  last  triumph  of  Turkish  arms  on 
Hellenic  soil. 

The  rejoicings  of  the  victorious  Turks  were 
somewhat  dashed  by  the  immediately  ensuing  fight 
at  the  village   of  Taratsa,    where   General  Makris 


250  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

was  encamped  with  his  division  to  the  north  of 
Lamia.  Edhem  Pasha,  who  had  already  received 
intelhgence  from  Constantinople  of  the  conclusion 
of  an  armistice,  thought  he  might,  nevertheless, 
follow  Nelson's  glorious  example  at  Copenhagen 
and  "put  the  telescope  to  his  blind  eye."  By  a 
vigorous  dash  he  might  perhaps  still  be  able  to 
occupy  Lamia  and  the  valley  of  the  Sperchios, 
which  would  be  of  importance  in  the  event  of  a 
resumption  of  hostilities.  For  the  execution  of 
this  plan  he  chose  Seffullah  Pasha's  regiments  of 
cavalry,   Hamdy's  division,  and  Haider's  brigade. 

Meanwhile,  Crown  Prince  Constantine,  after 
making  the  necessary  dispositions,  had  gone  with 
his  staff  to  Sourpi,  to  confer  with  Smolenski,  who 
had  been  promoted  to  General  after  the  battle  of 
Velestino.  From  there  the  Crown  Prince  rode  to 
Taratsa,  arriving  just  as  the  Turkish  columns  came 
in  touch  with  General  Makris's  division.  The 
engagement  was  short,  but  sharp ;  the  Turkish 
attack  was  repulsed,  and  Edhem's  force  had  to 
retire. 

At  the  close  of  the  fight  the  Crown  Prince 
received  news  of  the  armistice.  Officers  from  the 
Greek  and  Turkish  Armies  met  to  determine  a 
neutral  zone,  which  was  not  to  be  encroached 
upon  by  either  side. 

This  actually  brought  the  Thessalian  War  to 
an  end  ;  it  was  succeeded  by  protracted  negotia- 
tions for  a  conclusion  of  peace. 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  251 

Edhem  Pasha  divided  his  Army  into  camps 
at  Velestino,  Halmyros,  Domokos,  and  Phourka. 
The  Crown  Prince  left  the  ist  Division  at  Taratsa, 
while  he  himself  collected  and  reorganised  the  rest 
of  the  Army  in  the  classic  defensive  position  of 
Thermopylae. 

It  was  evident,  however,  that  hostilities  would 
not  be  resumed.  The  volunteers,  the  Foreign 
Learion  and  the  Garibaldians  were  therefore  dis- 
banded.  From  his  headquarters  at  San  Marino 
the  Crown  Prince  issued  the  following  order  of 
the  day  : — 

"  To  i  he  Foreign  Legion,  noiv  about  to  leave  the 
Greek  camp  at   ThermopylcB. 

"  I  desire  to  give  expression  to  my  great 
satisfaction  with  the  order  and  discipline  you  have 
displayed  during  the  campaign  and  to  acknowledge 
your  self-sacrificing  conduct  and  the  bravery  with 
which  you  have  fought  on  every  occasion. 

"  Officers,  non-commissioned  officers,  and  men 
of  the  Legion  may  feel  convinced,  on  leaving 
Greece,  that  the  whole  Army  will  always  retain  an 
imperishable  memory  of  the  noble  men,  who  in  the 
days  of  our  country's  distress  came  here  to  give 
proof  of  their  friendly  disposition  to  Greece  and 
their  readiness  to  fight  for  us  in  the  name  of 
Liberty  and  Justice.  Greece  will  never  forget 
that  your  blood  was  poured  out  on  the  battlefield, 
where  your  brave  leader.  Captain  Veratasse,  met 
his  death. — Konstantinos." 


252  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Epirus 

It  remains  to  tell  of  the  campaign  in  the 
western  theatre  of  war,   Epirus. 

As  has  already  been  said,  the  frontier  between 
Greece  and  Turkey  was  arranged  in  1881,  in  such 
a  way  that  the  whole  of  Thessaly  became  Greek, 
but  only  an  extremely  small  part  of  Epirus.  The 
frontier  line  was  then  drawn  to  the  north  of  the 
town  of  Kalabaka,  which  lies  about  half  -  way 
between  the  shores  of  the  Ægean  and  Ionian 
Seas  ;  it  then  turns  to  the  south-west,  and  finally 
due  south,  the  last  40  miles  following  the  course 
of  the  River  Arta  down  to  the  gulf  of  the  same 
name.  The  town  of  Arta  itself,  on  the  eastern 
side  of  the  river,  is  Greek ;  an  ancient  stone 
bridge  connects  the  banks. 

By  this  arrangement  the  waters  of  the  Gulf  of 
Arta  were  partly  Greek  and  partly  Turkish.  This 
inlet,  some  20  miles  wide,  resembles  an  immense 
inland  lake,  and  at  the  narrow  entrance  from  the 
Ionian  Sea  the  old  Turkish  fortress  of  Preveza  lies 
immediately  opposite  to  the  small  and  poorly  armed 
Greek  fort  of  Aktion. 

The  low-lying  castle  of  Preveza  is  not  very 
formidable  ;  but  the  tongue  of  land  on  which  the 
town  is  situated  is  surrounded  by  a  line  of  forts, 
of  which,  however,  only  the  Hamidieh  Tabia  is 
of  modern  construction.  Towards  the  Gulf  some 
further  fortifications  are  designed  to  defend  Preveza 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  258 

against  an  attempted  landing.  At  the  commence- 
ment of  the  war  the  garrison  consisted  of  about 
3,000  men  under  the  command  of  Colonel 
Fevzy   Bey. 

The  peninsula  is  covered  with  swamps,  which 
render  the  approach  to  Preveza  exceedingly  difficult 
except  by  the  road  running  north  to  Yanina,  the 
capital  of  the  vilayet,  some  45   miles  distant. 

Arta  is  a  curious  little  town,  which  the  Greeks 
have  not  yet  succeeded  in  cleansing  of  Turkish 
dirt.  A  labyrinth  of  narrow  streets,  which  every 
shower  converts  into  watercourses,  is  surrounded 
on  three  sides  by  the  river.  This  unlovely  town 
is  completely  commanded  by  a  fine  old  fortress, 
the  immense  stone  walls  of  which  are  decorated 
by  loopholes  and  strong  watch-towers. 

Both  Greeks  and  Turks  had  thrown  up  entrench- 
ments and  placed  batteries  in  position  on  the  ridge 
that  rises  on  both  sides  of  the  frontier  line. 

In  January  Osman  Pasha,  General  of  division, 
was  in  command  of  the  Turkish  Army  of  Epirus, 
which  numbered  about  30,000  men.  At  the 
beginning  of  the  war  5,000  of  these  were  in 
Yanina,  7,000  with  12  guns  to  the  west  of  Arta, 
and  the  rest  were  divided  among  small  towns 
between  these  two  places. 

The  Greek  force  was  concentrated  on  Arta 
under  the  command  of  Colonel  Manos,  and  consisted 
of  four  regiments  of  infantry,  two  battalions  of 
Evzones,  the  2nd  Cavalry  Regiment,  and  two  field 


254  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

and  three  mountain  batteries.  With  the  later  re- 
inforcements of  3,000  regulars  and  2,000  volunteers 
the  force  reached  the  total  of  about  20,000  men. 
This  division  was  formed  into  two  brigades  under 
the  command  of  Colonels   Botzaris  and  Sechos. 

The  Greek  Army  rested  its  left  flank  on  Arta 
and  its  right  on  the  strongly  fortified  village  of 
Peta.  The  position  was  extremely  well  chosen, 
and  the  artillery  was  so  placed  as  to  be  able  to 
shell  many  points  held  by  the  enemy. 

The  tete-cie-pont  on  the  Turkish  side  of  the 
river  was  occupied  by  a  battalion  of  Albanians ; 
the  next  line  of  defence  was  3  miles  to  the  rear, 
while  the  third — which  was  to  secure  the  road  to 
Yanina  —  was  at  Pente  Pigadia,  nearly  12  miles 
to  the  north. 

The  Greek  Army  was  aided  by  large  bands  of 
insurgents,  which  the  Ethnike  Etæria  had  equipped 
with  arms  and  uniforms,  and  which  were  com- 
manded by  prominent  Greek  Epirotes.  At  the 
head  of  these  irregulars  was  the  Greek  deputy 
Skalsodimos. 

As  in  Thessaly,  the  Turks  opened  hostilities 
on  April  i8th,  by  commencing  a  two  days'  active 
bombardment  of  Arta  and  the  Greek  entrench- 
ments. Having  got  together  considerable  rein- 
forcements, the  Turks  on  the  morning  of  the  20th 
attempted  an  assault,  which  was  repeated  later  in 
the  day.  In  spite  of  the  bravery  and  recklessness 
of  the  Turkish  troops,  both  attacks  were  repulsed. 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  255 

The  next  night  a  third  attack  was  made  with 
the  same  result,  whereupon,  on  the  following 
morning,  Manos's  division  replied  by  a  counter- 
attack. The  result  of  this  was  that  the  whole 
attacking  force  of  the  Turks  retired  and  fled 
panic-stricken  northward  along  the  road  to  Yanina. 
It  was  the  usually  brave  Albanians  who  made 
this  ignominious  retreat,  leaving  behind  them  long 
strings  of  mules  and  carts  with  ammunition,  pro- 
visions, and  all  kinds  of  war  material.  Not  till  they 
had  reached  Davitchon  Han,  where  the  roads  from 
Arta  and  Preveza  meet  to  the  south  of  Yanina, 
did  the  General  of  division,  who  had  ridden  to 
meet  the  troops,  succeed  in  checking  the  panic 
and  collecting  the  scattered  detachments. 

It  goes  without  saying  that  the  rejoicing  in  Arta 
over  this  first  unexpected  success  was  overwhelm- 
ing. Colonel  Manos  at  once  began  the  pursuit 
of  the  enemy  and  marched  against  Philippiades, 
where  a  Turkish  brigade  was  in  position.  After 
a  brisk  engagement  the  Turks  retired  with  a  loss 
of  4  guns  and  300  prisoners.  The  Greeks  then 
continued  their  march  northward  to  Pente  Pigadia  ; 
but  by  now  the  Turks  had  also  reached  this  point, 
where  the  decisive  action  was  to  develop. 

When  the  Turkish  advanced  guard  appeared, 
Colonel  Manos  had  occupied  the  heights  to  the 
south  of  the  mountain  pass.  The  disposition  of  his 
force  was  somewhat  scattered,  one  battalion  being 
pushed  right  forward  to  the  village  of  Kondozaky. 


256  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

This  detachment  was  attacked  by  the  Turks  on 
the  24th  and  almost  completely  destroyed.  Its  loss 
was  300  killed,   200  wounded,  and  60  prisoners. 

After  some  indecisive  skirmishes  the  fighting 
was  resumed  on  April  28th.  It  began  with  the 
attack  of  a  Turkish  division  on  Botzaris's  brigade 
at  Hanopulos.  The  attack  was  directed  against 
a  knoll  in  the  centre  of  the  position,  which  was 
defended  by  a  battalion  of  Evzones.  The  Greeks 
were  hard  pressed,  but  continued  to  repulse  the 
assaults  with  great  bravery.  It  was  evident,  how- 
ever, that  in  the  long  run  the  Evzones  would  not 
be  able  to  withstand  the  crushing  superiority  of 
the  Turkish  numbers,  unless  they  were  immediately 
reinforced.  Strangely  enough  this  was  not  done, 
although  there  were  over  6,500  men  between  the 
point  of  attack  and  Hanopulos,  and  the  fight 
therefore  ended  in  the  Greeks  being  forced  to 
retire. 

In  the  course  of  this  and  the  following  day 
the  Turks  advanced  all  along  the  line.  Manos's 
division  withdrew  towards  Arta,  fighting  and 
skirmishing  the  whole  way.  On  the  30th  this 
first  offensive  movement  of  the  Greeks  came  to 
an  end,  with  the  result  that  the  Turks  had  com- 
pletely cleared  their  country  of  the  enemy. 

As  already  noted,  the  Greek  fleet  was  divided 
into  a  western  and  an  eastern  squadron.  To  the 
former — under  Commander  Kosmos  Zotos — was 
entrusted   the    task    of    making    itself  master   of 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  257 

Preveza  and  the  adjacent  coast  batteries,  and  with 
this  object  in  view  it  was  afterwards  reinforced 
by  the  Spetzai  and  the  Psara,  which  originally 
belonged  to  the  eastern  squadron. 

On  April  i8th  Commander  Zotos  went  to  work 
and  opened  the  bombardment.  On  the  very  first 
day  he  succeeded  in  reducing  the  fortifications 
of  Skafidaki,  and  on  the  following  day  the 
Hamidieh  Fort  especially  was  severely  damaged. 
An  attempted  landing  at  Mitka  —  just  north  of 
Preveza — was,  however,  repulsed  by  the  Turks, 
who  had  excellent  cover  in  the  immense  olive 
groves  that  surround  the  whole  peninsula.  On  the 
2 1  St  the  squadron  again  opened  a  heavy  fire  on 
the  shore  forts,  which  replied  with  effect.  The 
Spetzai  suffered  some  damage,  and  a  gunboat  was 
towed  into  Vonitsa  Bay  in  a  disabled  condition. 
After  this  the  squadron  kept  quiet  for  a  time. 
Later  operations  against  the  shore  batteries  were 
equally  devoid  of  important  results. 

The  situation,  then,  at  the  beginning  of  May 
was  that  the  Greek  arms  could  show  no  tangible 
advantage  either  on  land  or  in  the  Gulf  of  Arta. 
It  was,  however,  of  the  greatest  importance  to 
the  Athens  Government  to  achieve  some  territorial 
conquest  in  the  western  theatre  of  war,  which 
might  counterbalance  in  some  degree  the  losses 
in  Thessaly.  Every  possible  effort  was  therefore 
made  to  strengthen  the  Army  at  Arta,  so  that  it 
might  be  able   to  carry  out  an   effective  advance 

li 


258  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

and   occupy   at    least    some   part   of  the   enemy's 
country. 

Colonel  Manos  then  drafted  a  new  offensive 
plan  and  reorganised  his  division,  including  in  it 
the  reinforcements  sent  him  from   Athens. 

At  the  same  time  a  corps  of  about  3,000 
volunteers  arrived,  at  the  head  of  which  a  Greek 
"  Maid  of  Orleans "  marched  as  standard-bearer 
— a  girl  of  seventeen  named  Helene  Konstandinl. 
This  fanatical  but  not  very  efficient  band — called 
the  Botzaris  Corps — was  landed  on  May  12th  to 
the  north  of  Preveza,  at  the  mouth  of  the  River 
Luros,  and  was  entrusted  with  the  task  of 
preventing  the  junction  of  the  Preveza  force 
with  the  Turkish  brigade  operating  around 
Philippiades. 

But  the  Botzaris  Corps  fared  badly.  For  a 
few  days  it  sustained  with  varying  fortune  a 
series  of  skirmishes  with  the  enemy,  but  soon 
the  volunteers  began  to  suffer  from  shortness  of 
ammunition  and  provisions,  and  a  promise  of 
reinforcements  from  the  regular  troops  was  not 
fulfilled.  By  the  14th  the  corps  was  already 
obliged  to  retreat  to  a  point  on  the  shore,  where 
according  to  arrangement  a  transport  was  to  be 
waiting. 

This  place  was  reached  on  the  night  of  the 
1 6th,  but  no  vessel  was  there.  Tired  out,  starving, 
drenched  with  rain,  and  shivering  with  cold,  the 
corps  continued  its    march    to   the   eastward  in  a 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  259 

thoroughly  disorganised  condition.  Suddenly  a 
Turkish  force,  pushed  forward  from  Preveza, 
opened  fire  on  the  unfortunate  volunteers  from 
an  ambush,  and  before  the  survivors  managed 
to  escape  on  board  a  steamer,  they  had  suffered 
a  loss  of  320  killed  and  200  missing. 

On  May  12th  the  Greek  division  began  its 
offensive  movement.  Colonel  Manos  had  handed 
over  the  command  to  General  Smolenski,  a 
brother  of  the  brigadier  serving  in  Thessaly. 
The  reinforcements  were  formed  into  two  new 
brigades,  commanded  by  Colonels  Bairaktaris  and 
Golphinopoulos. 

General  Smolenski's  plan,  in  its  main  lines, 
was  to  capture  Preveza  with  half  his  force,  acting 
in  concert  with  the  fleet,  while  the  other  half 
held  in  check  the  Turkish  forces  north  of  the 
Philippiades-Hanopulos  line.  At  the  same  time 
the  Botzaris  Corps  was  to  execute  the  movement, 
the  unhappy  result  of  which  has  just  been 
described. 

The  Greek  advance  was  begun  by  Colonel 
Bairaktaris,  who  moved  forward  with  his  brigade 
to  the  heights  about  Imaret,  with  some  slight 
opposition  from  the  enemy.  At  the  same  time 
Colonel  Golphinopoulos  advanced  with  his  force 
towards  the  Luros  Bridge,  and  lastly  Colonel 
Doxas  had  to  cross  the  River  Arta  at  Plaka  and 
demonstrate  against  the  enemy. 


260  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Bairaktaris  had  orders  to  remain  at  first  on 
the  defensive,  so  as  to  be  able  later  to  support 
the  brigade  that  was  movino;  on  the  Luros.  In 
spite  of  this  he  next  day  attacked  the  Turkish 
positions  at  Hanopulos.  The  enemy's  position 
was  very  strong  and  his  numbers  decidedly 
superior.  After  a  vigorous  artillery  duel  the 
Evzones  rushed  the  heights  with  the  greatest 
intrepidity  and  drove  out  the  enemy.  The 
Turkish  flight  was  only  checked  by  the  hasty 
arrival  of  reinforcements.  The  fall  of  night  put 
an  end  to  the  engagement,  the  result  of  which 
was  an  incontestable  victory  for  the  Greeks. 

It  rained  incessantly  all  night,  and  the  troops 
suffered  greatly  from  cold  and  want  of  food.  But 
next  morning — May  14th  —  Bairaktaris  received 
reinforcements  and  resumed  the  offensive  against 
Hanopulos. 

As  luck  would  have  it,  the  Turkish  positions 
were  hidden  in  the  morning  mist,  while  the  Greeks 
came  forward  in  full  sunshine.  During  the  attack 
two  Turkish  batteries  opened  a  murderous  cross- 
fire on  the  advancing  brigade.  At  the  same  time 
the  Albanian  regiments  took  open  order  along  the 
heights  and  sent  a  deadly  hail  of  bullets  against 
the  enemy.  The  Greeks,  however,  continued  to 
advance,  with  heavy  loss.  They  succeeded  in 
driving  the  Turks  out  of  several  positions,  but 
by  4  P.M.  such  masses  of  troops  were  drawn  up 
around   Hanopulos  that  any  further  advance  was 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  261 

impossible.  The  rain  began  again  in  torrents, 
the  troops  on  both  sides  had  exhausted  their 
strength,  and  firing  slowly  died  away. 

Although  the  Greeks  still  held  the  ground  they 
had  won,  Smolenski  gave  the  signal  for  a  general 
retreat.  The  division  had  lost  700  killed  and 
wounded,  including  25  officers  killed  and  80 
wounded.  The  superiority  of  the  enemy's 
numbers  had  proved  far  greater  than  was 
estimated.  It  was  not  known  then  that  Osman 
Pasha  had  received  two  whole  divisions  from  the 
Turkish  Army  of  Thessaly  as  reinforcements. 

In  the  course  of  the  niofht  the  various  Greek 
detachments  marched  back  to  Arta,  where  the 
division  was  again  assembled  on  May  15th.  Five 
days  later  the  armistice  was  concluded. 

Immediately  afterwards  the  Greek  Commander, 
Colonel  Manos,  was  summoned  before  a  court- 
martial,  while  the  Turkish  Commander  received 
the  Grand  Cross  of  the  Osmanié  Order  in  brilliants 
and  the  Sultan's  thanks  to  the  Army. 

The  Conclusion  of  Peace. 

As  was  to  be  expected,  feeling  ran  high  on  the 
conclusion  of  the  armistice,  both  in  Greece  and 
Turkey.  As  usual,  the  vanquished  sought  an 
easy  outlet  for  their  disappointment  and  wrath  by 
selecting  a  scapegoat  to  bear  the  whole  burden 
of  disgrace.     It  cannot  be  denied  that  the  conduct 


262  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

of  the  war  and  its  wholly  negative  results  were 
bound  to  cast  a  shadow  for  a  long  time  to  come 
over  the  Government  and  the  nation ;  the 
consciousness  of  this  rankled  not  only  among 
the  Greeks  in  the  narrower  sense,  but  among  the 
whole  Hellenic  race  scattered  throughout  the 
world.  So  painful  was  the  wound  that,  as  long 
as  the  peace  negotiations  were  going  on,  the 
cry  was  raised  by  a  million  voices  for  continuing 
the  war  —  rather  let  the  whole  Greek  race  be 
exterminated  than  live  to  bear  this  shame  and 
humiliation  ! 

But  by  degrees  the  voice  of  wisdom  and 
discretion  gained  a  hearing.  The  point  was, 
not  to  regard  the  issue  of  this  war  as  the 
final  settlement  of  accounts  between  Hellenism 
and  Turkish  barbarism.  On  the  contrary,  what 
had  now  to  be  done  was  to  derive  a  profitable 
lesson  from  the  trials  fate  had  inflicted  on  the 
country ;  to  try  in  every  conceivable  way  to 
develop  the  resources  of  Greece,  to  strengthen 
her  defences  by  land  and  sea,  and  constantly  to 
keep  in  view  the  spirit-stirring  object  of  revanche, 
so  as  to  be  found  fully  prepared  next  time  the 
god  of  war  gave  the  signal. 

Such  were  the  words  and  thoughts  which,  as 
in  France  after  the  peace  of  1871,  poured  oil  upon 
the  waves  of  popular  feeling  among  the  Greek 
community  on  both  sides  of  the  frontier.  In  no 
small  degree  was  this  sentiment  supported  by  the 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  263 

attitude  of  the  Powers  during  the  Peace  negotia- 
tions. It  soon  became  clear  to  the  Greeks  that 
the  war  would  not  involve  any  great  material  or 
territorial  loss  to  the  country. 

As  with  the  vanquished,  so  with  the  victors, 
popular  excitement  reached  a  dangerous  height. 
Not  only  in  the  Army  and  among  chauvinist  elements 
in  Turkey  were  threatening  voices  raised,  which 
demanded  the  prosecution  of  the  war  until  Athens 
was  taken  and  Greece  crushed,  but  the  whole  world  of 
Islam  was  stirred  by  a  fury  of  indignation  at  being 
balked  of  a  result  that  was  reasonably  proportion- 
ate to  the  sacrifices  made  and  the  victories  won. 

On  both  sides  it  looked  for  a  time  as  if  reason 
would  be  overcome  by  passions :  Turkey  con- 
tinued to  send  reinforcements  to  the  seat  of  war, 
and  the  Government  at  Athens  pressed  on  its 
warlike  preparations  with  feverish  haste.  Amongst 
other  contracts,  1,150  horses  were  ordered  from 
Fiume  and  20,000  rifles  from  Brescia.  The  capital 
was  put  in  a  state  to  resist  the  enemy ;  earthworks 
were  commenced,  guns  were  placed  in  the  most 
advantageous  positions,  and  a  plan  for  the  defence 
of  Athens  was  drawn  up. 

Meanwhile  the  Ambassadors  at  Constantinople 
met  for  the  purpose  of  agreeing  upon  terms  of 
peace,  which,  if  necessary,  were  to  be  forced  upon 
the  Porte  ;  for  one  thing  was  clear  —  the  Powers 
would  not  in  any  circumstances  permit  the  con- 
tinuance of  hostilities. 


264  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

As  to  the  basis  of  these  terms  agreement  was 
quickly  reached — the  status  quo  was  to  be  upheld 
in  principle,  and  the  war  indemnity  to  be  demanded 
of  Greece  was  to  be  limited  as  far  as  possible  to 
the  amount  of  such  expenses  as  the  war  had  actually 
imposed  on  Turkey.  In  any  circumstances  the 
sum  was  not  to  exceed  the  financial  resources  of 
the  somewhat  embarrassed  treasury  of  Greece. 

On  May  31st  the  armistice  was  prolonged  until 
the  conclusion  of  the  peace  negotiations.  On  June 
4th  delegates  from  both  belligerents  signed  the 
detailed  conditions  of  the  armistice  at  sea.  At  the 
same  time  various  details  of  the  Cretan  constitution 

—  formulated    by   the    Powers  —  were    agreed    to. 
And  finally  —  after   four    months    of    negotiations 

—  the    preliminaries    of    peace    were     signed    on 
September  i8th,   1897. 

Peace  was  concluded  on  the  following  terms, 
which  are  here  given  in  a  summarised  form  : — 

The  frontier  line  was  slightly  altered  to  the 
advantage  of  Turkey.  A  mixed  commission  was 
to  carry  out  this  rectification. 

Greece  paid  Turkey  a  war  indemnity  of  four 
million  Turkish  pounds.  The  terms  of  payment 
were  so  arranged  that  the  right  of  the  prior  creditors 
of  the  State  should  not  suffer. 

The  privileges  enjoyed  by  Greek  subjects  in 
Turkey  before  the  war  were  maintained. 

Fourteen  days  after  the  ratification  of  the 
preliminaries    of    peace,     Greek     plenipotentiaries 


THE    GREEK    RETREAT  265 

were  to  proceed  to  Constantinople  to  give  effect 
to  the  conclusion  of  peace  by  the  exchange  of 
prisoners  of  war,  the  proclamation  of  a  general 
amnesty,  etc. 

Finally  seven  articles  followed  concerning 
various  conventions  between  the  two  countries, 
which  aimed  at  maintaining  neighbourly  relations, 
suppressing  brigandage  along  the  frontier,  establish- 
ing advantageous  connections  of  trade  and  traffic, 
co-operation  in  consular  affairs  and  similar  pro- 
visions which  in  a  practical  way  might  remove  or 
counteract  future  differences  between  the  two 
nations. 

On  September  21st  the  treaty  was  already 
ratified  at  Constantinople,  and  five  days  later  it 
was  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  Foreign  Minister 
at  Athens  by  the  representative  of  Russia. 

One  of  the  few  bright  spots  of  the  war  was  the 
care  and  generosity  shown  on  all  sides  to  its  victims. 
That  Queen  Olga  was  foremost  in  the  work  of 
charity  will  surprise  no  one,  and  she  was  faithfully 
supported  by  the  Crown  Princess  Sophia  and  by 
Princess  Marie. 

Hospitals  were  fitted  up  in  all  haste,  well  pro- 
vided with  bandages,  surgical  instruments,  and 
medicaments  of  all  kinds  ;  doctors  were  engaged, 
and  volunteers  arrived  from  all  parts  of  the  world. 
The  chief  deficiency  was  the  lack  of  nurses,  but 
the  example  of  the  Queen  and  the  Princesses  was 


266  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

contagious,  and  a  number  of  Athenian  ladies  of 
wealth  and  standing  came  forward  for  this  duty. 
The  work  was  carried  on  untiringly,  and  it  was 
not  always  of  the  most  attractive  or  grateful  order. 
The  wounded  Turkish  prisoners  in  particular  often 
inspired  their  nurses  with  terror.  The  half-savage 
Albanians  and  rough,  disorderly  Bashi  -  Bazouks 
were  at  the  best  not  very  decorous  patients  to 
handle.  At  first  they  had  no  idea  that  there  was 
any  intention  of  relieving  their  pain  or  healing 
their  wounds.  When  the  chief  surgeon  with  his 
following  of  assistants  and  nurses  in  their  blood- 
stained overalls  approached  a  wounded  Moslem, 
he  took  them  for  the  executioner  and  his  attendants 
who  had  come  to  put  him  to  the  torture.  The 
Turks  hit  out  and  bit  like  mad  dogs ;  in  many 
cases  they  flourished  weapons  that  had  been  kept 
concealed  for  the  last  fight  for  life.  But  by  degrees 
the  Turks  found  out  that  in  the  enemy's  country 
they  had  found  friends,  who  only  wished  them  well — 
a  discovery  that  completely  unnerved  the  patients. 

But  the  hatred  between  the  wounded  Greek 
and  Turkish  soldiers  was  the  most  difficult  thing 
to  get  over.  At  first  it  was  as  much  as  the  men's 
lives  were  worth  to  mix  them  in  the  same  ward ; 
day  and  night  a  sentry  had  to  keep  guard,  lest  the 
poor  maimed  wretches  should  try  to  deprive  each 
other  of  the  last  spark  of  life.  But  even  this  state 
of  things  was  amended  under  the  influence  of  the 
ceaseless  efforts  of  charity. 


CHAPTER    IX 

AFTER    THE    DEFEAT 

The  decade  following  the  war  was  marked  by  the 
efforts  made  by  King  George,  in  association  with 
certain  politicians — among  whom  M.  Zaimis,  after- 
wards High  Commissioner  in  Crete,  must  be 
specially  mentioned — to  bring  the  country  into  the 
paths  of  reform  and  development.  The  results,  it 
is  true,  were  not  in  proportion  to  these  persistent 
efforts ;  for  the  legislative  assembly  was  still 
dominated  by  personal  interests  to  the  exclusion 
of  all  considerations  of  the  country's  welfare. 
Something,  however,  was  accomplished,  which  left 
its  trace  on  many  future  years. 

As  already  mentioned,  the  Greek  Government 
agreed  to  the  proposal  of  the  Powers  for  the 
appointment  of  an  International  Control  Com- 
mission for  reofulatino^  the  relations  of  Greece  to 
its  foreign  creditors,  including  the  payment  of  the 
war  indemnity  to  Turkey.  This  Commission  now 
met  to  draw  up  proposals  for  fixing  the  Budget, 
apportioning  the  revenue,  raising  certain  duties, 
introducing  new  taxes,  withdrawing  a  portion  of 
the   paper  money,    and  many   other   purposes,    so 

267 


268  KING    GEORGE    OP'    GREECE 

that  in  course  of  time  a  great  deal  of  the  debt 
could  be  paid  off  and  a  balance  arrived  at  in  the 
public  finances. 

Although  the  establishment  of  this  financial 
control  offended  many  sensitive  Greek  minds,  and 
was  frequently  used  in  the  Chamber  of  Deputies 
as  an  effective  weapon  for  attacking  the  Govern- 
ment, it  was  soon  admitted  that  the  international 
institution  was  not  only  a  necessity  at  the  time, 
but  that  the  work  of  the  Control  had  been  nothing 
short  of  a  blessing  to  the  country. 

The  attitude  of  the  Greek  people,  after  the 
conclusion  of  the  war,  was  marked  by  the  repose 
of  exhaustion.  With  a  solitary  exception,  no  sign 
of  anger  or  bitterness  was  shown  against  the  Royal 
Family,  after  the  first  outburst  of  disappointment 
had  died  down.  On  calm  consideration  the  great 
mass  of  the  people  acknowledged  that  the  dynasty 
was  not  to  blame  either  for  the  outbreak  of  the 
war  or  for  its  result.  On  the  contrary,  it  was 
perfectly  clear  that  the  country  would  not  have 
extricated  itself  so  cheaply  from  the  rash  adventure, 
but  for  the  personal  influence  of  King  George 
through  his  family  connections  and  many  years' 
friendship  with  the  leading  statesmen  of  Europe. 

And  even  this  solitary  exception — which  I  have 
referred  to  earlier — may  in  all  probability  be  con- 
sidered as  an  outcome  of  the  doctrines  of  anarchy, 
which  at  that  time  marked  out  many  victims  among 
the  crowned  heads  and  leading  men  of  Europe. 


AFTER    THE    DEFEAT  269 

On  February  27th,  1898,  the  King  went  for 
his  usual  afternoon  drive,  accompanied  by  Princess 
Marie.  Their  destination  was  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  handsome  bathing  estabHshment  of  Old 
Phaleron,  and  after  walking  along  the  beach  the 
King  and  his  daughter  went  back  to  the  carriage 
to  drive  home  to  the  Palace  along  the  new  Syngros 
Boulevard. 

About  half-way  between  Phaleron  and  Athens, 
where  a  slig-ht  eminence  rises  to  the  east  of  the 
road,  two  men  had  placed  themselves  in  ambush, 
armed  with  Gras  rifles.  And  when  the  carriage 
reached  the  spot  two  shots  rang  out,  one  of  which 
smashed  the  carriage  lamp,  and  the  other  struck 
the  rearing  off-  horse.  The  King  stood  up  and 
tried  to  shield  the  Princess  from  the  assassins' 
bullets,  while  the  coachman  whipped  up  his  horses 
and  sent  them  at  a  tearing  pace  along  the  road. 
Several  more  shots  were  fired,  which  struck  the 
carriage  and  harness  and  wounded  the  groom  on 
the  box — then  the  King  and  Princess  Marie  were 
out  of  range  and  reached  the  Palace  unhurt. 

Both  the  assassins  fled  to  Hymettus  and  climbed 
into  the  hills.  It  chanced,  however,  that  the  light- 
house-keeper had  caught  sight  of  the  two  men  and 
took  them  for  sportsmen ;  but  the  fact  that  they 
threw  away  their  guns  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  roused 
his  suspicion  and  led  to  their  arrest.  The  author 
of  the  outrage  was  a  clerk  in  the  municipal  offices 
of  Athens,  named  Karditzis,  and  his  assistant  was 


270  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

a  peasant  lad   from  northern  Greece.     Both   were 
beheaded  in  the  prison  of  NaupHa. 

This  attempted  assassination  roused  the  greatest 
indignation  throughout  the  country,  and  was  the 
occasion  of  countless  expressions  of  sympathy  with 
the  King,  whose  popularity  rose  higher  than  ever. 
Many  of  the  provinces  sent  deputations  to  Athens 
with  congratulations  and  homage  to  the  sovereign, 
and  a  public  subscription  was  raised  for  the  erec- 
tion of  the  handsome  Byzantine  church,  which 
now  marks  the  spot  where  the  two  assassins  lay 
in  ambush.  The  church  was  dedicated  to  Our 
Saviour,  and  a  thanksgiving  service  is  held  every 
year  on  February  27th. 

In  May  the  King  made  a  tour  of  his  kingdom 
with  the  express  object  of  learning  the  desires  of 
the  people,  and  hearing  how  the  commonalty 
regarded  the  political  situation,  so  as  to  arrive  at 
a  better  understanding  of  the  most  urgently-needed 
reforms. 

The  results  of  the  journey  far  surpassed  the 
King's  expectations.  There  was  everywhere  a 
perception  that  now  was  the  time  to  speak  freely 
and  frankly,  without  hiding  anything,  so  that  the 
King  might  be  able  to  form  an  accurate  opinion 
of  the  course  the  Government  ought  to  adopt  in 
order  to  fulfil  the  reasonable  desires  of  his  subjects. 
This  tour,  which  brought  the  sovereign  into  closer 
contact  than  ever  before  with  the  people  of  the 
country,  throws  much  light  on  coming  events. 


KING    GEORGE   AT    THE   ACHII.LEION,    CORFU. 
Reproduced  i<y  gracious  pcrinisswu/yoin  a  photograph  taken  by  H.M    QuuiiN  Ai.iiXANONA. 


AFTER    THE    DEFEAT  271 

The  Greeks'  contempt  for  begging  is  well 
known.  Foreigners  hardly  ever  come  across  a 
beggar  in  their  travels  through  the  country.  It 
must  be  remembered  that  the  war  had  spread 
destitution  and  misery  far  and  wide  among  the 
population ;  many  families  had  lost  their  bread- 
winners ;  strong  sons  had  been  crippled  by  Turkish 
bullets,  and  where  the  enemy  had  ravaged  the  land, 
villages  still  lay  in  ruins,  fields  were  unploughed, 
and  pastures  devoid  of  cattle.  In  any  other  country 
the  sovereign  would  have  been  pestered  by  beggars, 
and  written  appeals  for  help  would  have  been 
showered  upon  him.  During  the  whole  journey 
King  George  received  only  three  petitions ;  not  a 
single  beggar  was  seen. 

In  December  1898  the  new  Premier,  M.  Zaimis, 
laid  a  proposal  before  the  King  for  the  introduc- 
tion of  a  series  of  reforms. 

The  first  concerned  the  Judges,  who  were 
irremovable,  but  could,  nevertheless,  be  transferred 
from  place  to  place,  and  were  therefore  to  some 
extent  subject  to  the  whims  of  changing  Govern- 
ments. Other  proposals  dealt  with  the  promotion, 
appointment,  and  dismissal  of  public  functionaries. 
Zaimis  further  desired  an  increase  of  the  police  and 
gendarmerie,  and  a  reorganisation  of  these  forces 
under  foreign  officers  ;  a  Press  law  against  offences 
detrimental  to  the  country,  and  a  reorganisation 
of  the  Army  with  the  special  object  of  improving 


272  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

the  discipline  and  efficiency  of  the  men.  With 
regard  to  the  Budget,  the  Premier  recommended 
an  improved  system  of  apportioning  and  collecting 
taxes  and  vigorous  measures  against  smuggling. 
He  demanded  the  completion  of  the  Piræus-Larissa 
railway  and  a  development  of  traffic  between 
Western  Europe  and  Greece. 

Zaimis  concluded  his  statement  with  the  words  : 
"  The  late  war  left  us  at  least  one  advantage — it 
made  us  more  prudent,  and  enriched  us  with 
experiences  which  we  ought  to  apply  in  order  to 
remedy  many  long-standing  imperfections." 

It  would  have  been  a  fortunate  thing  for  the 
country  if  so  able  a  man  as  Zaimis  had  been 
allowed  to  remain  for  some  years  by  the  King's 
side  to  carry  out  these  excellent  proposals  of 
reform.  But  the  next  few  years  were  marked  by 
the  usual  rapid  changes  of  government,  and 
especially  by  persistent  obstruction  on  the  part 
of  Delyannis,  who  time  after  time  opposed  the 
reorganisation  of  the  Army,  which  Zaimis,  Ralli, 
and  Theodokis  in  turn  had  endeavoured  to  carry, 
and  which  the  whole  population  of  Greece  wished 
to  see  accomplished. 

When  the  Chamber  reassembled  after  the 
Christmas  recess  in  February,  1904,  the  Premier, 
Theodokis,  tried  to  open  a  decisive  campaign  in 
favour  of  his  financial  policy  and  the  reorganisation 
of  the  Army.  He  declared  in  his  opening  speech 
that   the  Government  recognised  the  necessity   of 


AFTER   THE    DEFEAT  273 

reforming  the  defences  of  the  country  and  had 
therefore  revised  the  Budget  in  such  a  way  as 
to  provide  for  an  additional  expenditure  on  the 
Army  and  Navy. 

As  regards  the  Army,  the  yearly  number  of 
recruits  was  to  be  increased  from  6,000  to  13,600  ; 
on  the  other  hand,  the  period  of  training  was  to  be 
reduced  from  two  years  to  eighteen  months.  Grand 
manoeuvres  were  to  be  held  every  year,  in  which 
a  force  of  27,200  men  were  to  participate.  It  was 
proposed  to  devote  500,000  drachmas  annually 
to  these  field  exercises.  The  Premier  wished  to 
raise  a  loan  of  40,000,000  drachmas,  to  be  devoted 
entirely  to  the  defences  of  the  country. 

As  was  to  be  expected,  Delyannis  raised  the 
most  violent  opposition  to  the  Government  pro- 
posals and  tried  to  alarm  the  people  by  drawing 
a  picture  of  the  misery  in  which  the  new  taxes 
would  involve  the  country.  Theodokis  tried  to 
strengthen  his  Cabinet  by  including  members  of 
Zaimis's  party.  To  counteract  this  manoeuvre 
Delyannists  and  Rallists  combined ;  the  Govern- 
ment was  overthrown,  and  in  July,  Ralli  took 
the  reins.  Scarcely  was  this  victory  accomplished 
when  the  Delyannists  defected,  with  the  result 
that  the  new  Government  was  defeated  as  soon 
as  the  Chamber  met  in  December.  For  the  last 
time  in  his  life  Delyannis  was  able  to  satisfy 
his  ambition,  and  at  the  end  of  the  year  he 
became  Premier. 

s 


274  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

For  six  months  longer  the  old  man  was  at 
the  head  of  affairs,  and  then  he  fell  by  the  hand 
of  an  assassin.  The  culprit  was  the  owner  of  a 
gambling-house  that  had  been  closed  by  the  police, 
and  the  murder  was  an  act  of  revenge  for  the 
stringent  regulations  Delyannis  had  instituted  to 
suppress  gambling. 

Twice  again  in  the  course  of  1905  there  were 
changes  of  Ministry,  and  political  life  became 
more  and  more  disorganised.  To  serious  patriots 
it  appeared  hopeless  to  try  to  rescue  Greece  from 
the  chaos  of  internal  politics,  so  long  as  the  single 
chamber  system  was  maintained.  An  attempt  was 
therefore  made  at  last  to  attack  the  root  of  the  evil. 

A  number  of  honourable  politicians  and 
influential  citizens  combined  with  the  object  of 
effecting  a  revision  of  the  Constitution  by  the 
creation  of  an  Upper  House  and  a  Council  of 
State.  They  also  desired  to  promote  reforms  of 
the  Army,  the  Navy,  and  the  finances.  The  only 
positive  result  of  this  movement  was  an  appeal 
to  the  Greek  nation  to  support  the  patriots  in 
their  efforts  for  the  good  of  the  country.  Poor 
as  this  result  must  appear,  it  nevertheless  opened 
the  eyes  of  the  people  to  many  defects.  The 
appeal  was  not  without  effect,  although  its  influence 
was  not  fully  apparent  until  the  events  of  two 
years  later. 

Throughout     1906    serious    troubles     occurred 
among  the  various  races  that  lived    side    by  side 


AFTER    THE    DEFEAT  275 

under  the  dominion  of  the  Sultan  in  Macedonia. 
The  Bulgarians  had  long  been  on  the  most  hostile 
footing  with  the  Greeks ;  whole  villages  often 
fought  against  each  other,  and  armed  bands 
wandered  through  the  province,  murdering  and 
burning  as  they  went.  It  was  impossible  for  the 
Greek  Government  to  put  a  stop  to  these  mani- 
festations of  unbridled  racial  hatred,  and  the 
Turks  looked  on  with  calm  indifference. 

In  August  the  Bulorarians  attacked  the  Greek 
town  of  Anchialos  and  burned  it  to  the  ground. 
Many  Greeks  were  murdered  ;  the  bishop  himself 
had  to  fly  across  the  frontier  to  save  his  life. 
The  outcome  of  this  and  similar  events  was  an 
extreme  tension  of  relations  between  the  Govern- 
ments of  Athens  and  Sofia. 

During  the  previous  year  serious  differences 
had  already  arisen  between  Greece  and  Rumania ; 
they  still  went  on  and  led  to  a  diplomatic  rupture. 

King  Charles's  Government  suddenly  had  the 
idea  of  confiscating  Greek  school  and  ecclesiastical 
property  in  Rumania  and  at  the  same  time  very 
unjustly  expelled  leading  members  of  Hellenic 
communities.  In  reply  to  representations  from 
the  Greek  Government  it  was  asserted  that  these 
were  reprisals,  since  the  Greeks  in  Macedonia  had 
ill-treated  Rumanian  kinsmen. 

By  these  "  kinsmen "  was  meant  a  branch  of 
the  Rumanian  race  which  lives  within  the 
boundaries   of   Turkey,    to    the    number   of  about 


276  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

250,000  persons,  who  call  themselves  Kutzo- 
Vlachs.  They  had  formerly  regarded  themselves 
as  Hellenes,  but  under  Rumanian  influence  these 
Kutzo  -  Vlachs  had  altered  their  views  of  their 
origin  and  nationality  and  sided  with  Rumania. 
And  as  King  Charles  at  that  time  cultivated  the 
most  cordial  relations  with  the  Sultan,  Greece 
was  powerless  before  the  arbitrary  conduct  of 
Rumania. 


CHAPTER   X 


THE    CRISIS    OF    I909 


An  extraordinarily  sensitive  community  of  nations 
it  is  that  inhabits  that  part  of  Europe  which 
diplomatists  and  journalists  are  fond  of  calling 
the  "Balkan  Corner."  Torn  out  of  the  once 
powerful  Turkish  Empire,  the  majority  of  the 
Balkan  States  are  still  in  their  earliest  infancy. 
The  struggle  for  existence  has  been  a  hard  one 
with  all  of  them,  and  even  if  some  had  influential 
friends  among  the  great  Powers,  they  had  con- 
stantly to  fear  the  enemy  to  the  south,  or  to 
the  north,  according  to  their  position — the  Empire 
of  the  Sultan. 

Among  the  Christian  States  of  the  Balkans, 
Greece  is  the  oldest  and  by  far  the  most  advanced 
in  culture.  If  the  country  had  not  been  weakened 
by  all  kinds  of  crises  and  by  the  war  of  1897,  the 
position  of  leader  would  naturally  have  devolved 
on  this  State,  in  spite  of  the  suspicions  and 
apprehensions  of  the  northern  kingdoms.  But  it 
was  clear  that  in  striking  a  balance  of  the  Balkan 
Powers    at    the    beginning   of    this    century,    the 

277 


278  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

four  largest  States  —  Greece,  Servia,  Bulgaria, 
and  Rumania  —  were  approximately  equal  in 
strength,  the  smaller  Army  of  Greece  being  fully 
compensated  for  by  the  importance  of  its  fleet. 

So  long  as  the  Governments  of  the  Christian 
countries  could  not  agree  to  act  in  concert  against 
the  still  dominant  power  of  the  Sultan,  progress 
was  blocked  in  many  directions.  One  question 
in  particular  troubled  the  Balkan  Governments, 
and  that  was  the  development  of  railways  to 
afford  an  outlet  for  the  surplus  agricultural  produce 
of  their  countries,  and  the  acquisition  of  ports  on 
the  Ægean  and  Ionian  Seas.  Any  hope  in  this 
direction  would  have  to  be  based  on  a  weakening 
of  the  power  of  the  Sultan.  Only  two  alternatives 
were  visible — an  attack  by  one  or  more  of  the 
great  Powers,  or  a  continuance  of  the  internal 
breaking-up  of  Turkey. 

But  just  as  this  last  hope  appeared  likely  to 
be  fulfilled,  the  events  took  place  which  at  once 
gave  a  new  stability  to  the  old  Turkish  ship  of 
State  that  had  so  long  been  pitching  in  a  heavy 
sea.  Strong  hands  seized  the  wheel,  energetic 
young  leaders  laid  a  course,  which  apparently 
would  lead  into  the  calm  waters  of  liberty  and 
reform. 

In  July  1908  the  Young  Turks  with  the  most 
surprising  success  carried  out  the  revolution  which 
gave  to  the  country  its  first  real  Constitution,  and 
freed  the  world  of  one  of   the    most    abominable 


THE    CRISIS    OF    1909  279 

rulers  who  had  ever  stained  the  pages  of  history 
with  their  misdeeds.  Abdul  Hamid  was  deposed, 
the  old  reactionary  regime  was  swept  away,  and 
the  "  liberators "  assumed  the  power  with  the 
approval  of  the  whole  of  liberal-minded  Europe. 

It  takes  less  to  throw  the  Balkans  into  violent 
agitation  than  such  an  earthquake  as  this.  It  was 
felt  as  an  immense  disappointment  in  all  the 
Christian  States  that  the  hereditary  foe  seemed 
suddenly  to  awake  to  renewed  life  with  fresh 
Young-  Turkish  blood  in  his  old  diseased  veins. 
And  no  sooner  had  this  feeling  of  dissatisfaction 
subsided  a  little  than  other  events  of  far-reaching 
importance  again  excited  the  public  mind. 

On  October  7th  of  the  same  year  the  Austro- 
Hungarian  Monarchy  incorporated  Bosnia  and 
Herzegovina  among  its  provinces — a  proceeding 
which  threw  the  Servians  into  the  greatest  frenzy. 
At  about  the  same  time,  and  in  the  closest 
agreement  with  the  Government  of  Vienna, 
King  Ferdinand  declared  the  independence  of 
Bulgaria. 

Greece  was  not  directly  affected  by  these 
events ;  what  the  country  wanted  most  of  all 
was  tranquillity,  and  it  was  therefore  with  some 
apprehension  that  the  Government  of  Athens 
suddenly  received  information  that  the  Cretans — 
as  an  immediate  result  of  the  Tsar  Ferdinand's 
declaration  of  independence — had  proclaimed  the 
union  of  the  island  with  the  kingdom  of  Greece. 


280  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

It  is  possible  that  vigorous  action  on  the  part 
of  the  Government  at  this  moment  miofht  have 
resulted  in  the  long-desired  incorporation  of  Crete ; 
for  Turkey  had  its  hands  full,  with  the  high- 
handed action  of  Austria,  the  warlike  prepara- 
tions of  Servia,  the  attitude  of  Bulgaria,  and  above 
all  internal  difficulties  both  in  European  and  Asiatic 
Turkey.  King  George  and  his  Prime  Minister, 
Theodokis  did  not,  however,  consider  the  moment 
at  all  favourable  for  again  plunging  the  kingdom 
into  warlike  adventures.  They  found  it  more 
in  accordance  with  the  interests  of  the  country 
to  listen  to  the  advice  of  the  Powers  and  keep 
the  peace.  It  was  also  clear  to  the  King  that  a 
rupture  with  Turkey  just  at  this  moment  would 
be  exceedingly  convenient  to  the  Young  Turkish 
party.  A  war  with  Greece,  while  the  latter  was 
still  weak,  would  be  a  useful  safety-valve  for  a 
good  deal  of  ferment  and  unrest  in  the  Ottoman 
Army. 

Meanwhile,  the  Cretan  proclamation  of  in- 
dependence led  to  much  uneasiness  among  the 
people  of  Greece,  gave  an  impetus  to  a  revolu- 
tionary movement  among  a  section  of  the  officers 
of  the  Army,  and  placed  the  Government  in  a  most 
difficult  position,  as  soon  as  the  question  of  an 
election  to  the  Chamber  of  Deputies  came  forward. 
For  it  was  obvious  that  the  Cretans  would  take 
part  in  the  election  and  would  demand  the 
admittance  of  their  deputies  to  the   Parliament  at 


THE  CRISIS    OF    1909  281 

Athens.  If  these  representatives  from  Crete 
were  received,  Turkey  would  be  given  the  pretext 
for  war ;  if  they  were  excluded,  there  would  be  a 
storm  of  indignation  and  anger  from  the  islanders 
and  from  the  numerous  Cretans  living-  in  Greece. 

King  George  therefore  chose  to  preserve  good 
relations  with  the  Powers  and  with  Turkey,  which 
in  return  confined  itself  for  the  present  to  a  quite 
peaceable  protest  against  the  proclamation  of  the 
Cretans. 

The  pacific  attitude  of  the  Porte,  however,  only 
lasted  so  long  as  the  North  Balkan  questions 
remained  unsettled.  As  soon  as  these  were  out 
of  the  way  Rifaat  Pasha  found  the  opportunity 
favourable  for  suddenly  making  the  Greek  Govern- 
ment answerable  for  the  behaviour  of  the  Cretans. 
A  systematic  series  of  attempts  to  humiliate  Greece 
was  set  on  foot,  by  confusing  the  ever  -  open 
Macedonian  question  with  the  Cretan  ;  and  in 
August  1909  this  very  nearly  led  to  a  rupture. 
But  by  the  intervention  of  the  Powers  the  crisis 
was  brought  to  a  peaceful  conclusion. 

These  events,  which  were  interpreted  by  at 
least  a  portion  of  the  Greek  nation  as  signs  of  a 
humiliating  weakness  on  the  part  of  the  Govern- 
ment, precipitated  the  outbreak  of  a  long- 
smouldering  dissatisfaction  with  the  political 
leaders  of  the  country. 

It  had  gradually  become  clear  to  the  Greek 
nation   that  the  worst  enemies  of  the   State  were 


282  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

to  be  found  within  the  walls  of  Parliament,  and 
that  the  inefficiency  and  unpreparedness  of  the 
Army  in  1897  were  due  in  great  measure  to  the 
unwarrantable  waste  of  time  and  force  involved 
in  conflicts  of  personal  ambition  between  the 
different  party  leaders.  The  great  mass  of  the 
people  were  convinced  that  the  only  way  of 
altering  this  state  of  things  was  by  the  direct  inter- 
vention of  the  King  and  the  nation  acting  in 
concert.  It  was  well  known  that  the  King  had 
frequently  and  emphatically  demanded  the  intro- 
duction of  reforms,  but  that  his  wishes  had  been 
counteracted  time  after  time,  either  by  party 
leaders,  or — if  the  proposals  had  actually  been 
laid  before  the  Chamber — by  adherents  of  the 
Government,  who  went  over  to  the  Opposition 
and  brought  about  a  ministerial  crisis. 

That  the  King  was  in  intimate  agreement  with 
his  people  was  beyond  all  doubt ;  but  how  was 
concerted  action  possible,  when  perhaps  the  very 
Constitution,  to  which  the  sovereign  had  taken 
the  oath,  was  at  stake  ?  The  King's  loyalty  to 
his  ever-changing  ministries  and  his  fidelity  to 
the  Constitution  had  always  been  the  mainstay 
of  Greek  political  life,  and  it  could  not  be 
shaken. 

The  ferment  continued  ;  every  observant  man 
could  perceive  that  something  mysterious  and 
threatening  was  going  on  below  the  surface.  But 
it    was    only    when    the    subterranean    movement 


THE    CRISIS    OF    1909  288 

extended  to  the  Army  that  its  extent  and  nature 
became  visible  in  the  light  of  day. 

No  class  of  the  Greek  nation  was  more 
exasperated  against  the  legislative  assembly  than 
the  officers  of  the  Army.  Whenever  an  external 
crisis  arose,  the  responsibility  for  its  issue  and 
for  the  security  of  the  country  was  laid  upon  the 
Army,  but  at  the  same  time  it  was  impossible  to 
get  the  necessary  sums  voted  for  training,  new 
arms,  better  ammunition,  the  completion  of  the 
cadres — everything,  in  short,  that  was  necessary 
for  the  performance  of  the  duties  laid  by  the 
nation  upon  its  military  forces.  The  issue  of  the 
late  war,  the  disgrace  of  which  was  felt  most 
keenly  by  the  officers,  filled  them  with  bitterness 
and  fury  against  the  politicians  who  had  left  the 
whole  defences  of  the  country  in  the  lurch.  And 
after  all  this  it  was  now  evident  that  even  that 
bitter  experience  had  not  availed  to  alter  the 
course  of  politics — and  patience  was  at  an  end. 
For  the  sake  of  the  honour  and  future  of  Greece 
the  Army   must  take  things  into  its  own  hands. 

How  the  formation  of  the  Military  League 
began,  or  who  was  its  originator,  is  not  known 
for  certain,  and  will  probably  always  remain  a 
mystery.  That  its  model  was  the  Turkish  Com- 
mittee of  Union  and  Progress,  which  the  year 
before  had  brouorht  about  the  Younof  Turks' 
revolution  in  Constantinople,  seems  to  be  beyond 
all  doubt.     But  as  things  turned  out,  the  aims  of 


284  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

the  Greek  movement  were  on  many  important 
points  very  different  from  those  of  the  Young 
Turks.  The  Committee  of  Union  and  Progress 
was  composed  to  an  equal  extent  of  miHtary  and 
civil  elements  ;  its  object  was  to  overthrow  an 
absolute  and  despotic  regime  and  to  introduce  a 
constitutional  order  of  things.  The  aim  of  the 
Greek  Military  League  seems,  on  the  other  hand 
— for  a  time,  at  least — to  have  been  the  subver- 
sion of  constitutional  government  and  the  intro- 
duction of  a  kind  of  absolutism  under  the  control 
of  a  military  body. 

At  the  head  of  the  League  was  Colonel — 
afterwards  General  —  Zorbas  and  a  Council  of 
seven  or  eight  members.  Not  one  of  these 
leaders  had  any  political  insight  or  parliamentary 
ability,  and  it  was  soon  apparent  that  beyond  a 
general  zeal  for  reform  and  an  interest  in  the 
development  of  the  defences  of  the  country,  the 
leaders  of  the  League  were  not  able  to  draw  up 
any  clear  and  feasible  programme.  They  entirely 
lacked  the  practical  grasp  of  things  which,  in 
conjunction  with  authority  and  will  -  power,  is 
needed  to  lead  the  masses  to  a  definite  goal. 

The  political  situation  was  such  that  the 
Theodokis  Ministry,  feeling  its  position  threatened 
by  the  increasing  dissatisfaction  of  the  people  and 
of  the  officers  of  the  Army  with  the  politicians, 
had  handed  in  its  resignation  in  April  1909.  The 
King  invited   Ralli  to  form  a  new   Ministry,  but 


THE    CRISIS    OF    1909  285 

the  latter  did  not  possess  a  majority,  and  therefore 
demanded  the  dissolution  of  the  Chamber.  The 
change  of  Cabinet  did  not  take  place  till  July  19th. 

At  this  juncture  the  League  began  to  appear 
openly  in  the  political  arena  and  tried  to  seize 
control  of  the  State.  As  a  first  step  a  deputation 
of  three  junior  officers  handed  the  Premier  a 
"  memorandum "  of  the  reforms  desired  by  the 
League.  Ralli  refused  to  negotiate  with  the 
deputation,  and  the  League  then  organised,  on 
the  night  of  August  27th,  a  military  demonstra- 
tion on  a  hill  outside  Athens,  in  order  to  give 
weight  to  its  programme  of  reform.  After  some 
fruitless  negotiation  with  Colonel  Zorbas  and  his 
•'  Council,"  the  Premier  decided  to  place  his 
resignation  in  the  hands  of  the  King. 

Matters  had  thus  developed  in  an  extremely 
difficult  and  unpleasant  way  for  the  sovereign. 
The  great  and  growing  movement,  that  had  its 
origin  among  the  people  themselves,  had  gradu- 
ally been  diverted — against  the  wish  of  the  people 
— into  the  narrow  side  -  channel  of  the  military 
faction.  This  was  the  dexterous  work  of  ambitious 
and  dissatisfied  officers,  who  now  proposed  to  use 
the  stream  of  popular  sentiment  to  promote  the 
special  interests  of  defence.  This  manoeuvre, 
however,  could  only  be  completely  successful  so 
long  as  the  leaders  of  the  League  were  able  con- 
fidently to  assert  that  the  movement  had  no  anti- 
dynastic    aim.       For    it    was    clear    that    in    the 


286  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

contrary  case  the  people  would  immediately  dis- 
sociate themselves  from  the  League,  or,  rather, 
would  oppose  it  with  all  their  strength.  Colonel 
Zorbas  was  therefore  careful  to  declare  on  every 
occasion — as,  for  instance,  in  a  conversation,  after- 
wards published,  with  the  English  author,  Mr 
Charles  Wood,  who  visited  Athens  in  January 
1 910 — that  the  exertions  of  the  Military  League 
were  in  no  wise  directed  against  the  Royal  Family, 
but  only  against  the  politicians  who  for  a  great 
number  of  years  had  neglected  the  needs  of  the 
State.  It  was  not  the  intention  of  the  League 
to  usurp  the  government  of  the  country ;  it  only 
aimed  at  submitting  a  programme  of  reform. 

Even  if  these  moderate  utterances  possibly 
represented  Zorbas's  personal  ideas  and  opinions, 
these  were  in  any  case  not  shared  by  all  the 
members  of  the  League.  By  degrees  the  faction 
of  "  Prince-haters,"  as  they  were  called,  gained 
the  upper  hand. 

According  to  a  law  passed  almost  unanimously 
by  the  Chamber  some  years  before,  the  King's 
sons  occupied  a  special  position  in  the  Army. 
Their  promotion  was  far  more  rapid  than  that  of 
their  comrades  of  the  same  ao^e.  This  was  not 
to  the  liking  of  some  young  officers,  who  found 
their  own  promotion  interfered  with.  The  Crown 
Prince  still  occupied  the  position  of  Commander- 
in-Chief,  which  had  been  forced  upon  him — much 
against   his   will  —  by  popular    feeling    before    the 


THE    CRISIS    OF    1909  287 

outbreak  of  the  war  of  1897.  Any  passing  over, 
any  promotion  of  specially  qualified  officers,  any 
retirement  of  inefficient  elements,  led  to  dissatis- 
faction and  bitterness,  which  were  always  directed 
against  the  Commander  -  in  -  Chief.  Another 
grievance  was  that  the  Princes  —  following  a 
custom  for  which  private  persons  are  not  usually 
censured — chose  their  more  intimate  friends  and 
acquaintances  from  among  those  officers  who  were 
personally  agreeable  to  them  ;  the  result  was  that 
all  outside  the  circle  regarded  the  favourites  with 
envy  and  distrust. 

These  "  Prince-haters  "  then  worked  their  way 
into  the  front  rank  of  the  League,  and  in  spite 
of  energetic  opposition  they  succeeded  in  getting 
the  removal  of  the  Princes  from  the  Army  included 
among  the  paragraphs  of  the  reform  programme. 
By  thus  openly  insulting  the  Royal  Family  the 
League  did  itself  a  great  deal  of  harm,  for  from 
that  moment  there  was  a  revulsion  of  popular 
feeling,  which  had  hitherto  been  in  favour  of  the 
Army.  Distrust  of  Colonel  Zorbas  and  his 
associates  became  more  and  more  marked,  and 
at  the  same  time  a  royalist  movement  gained 
ground.  In  the  midst  of  the  political  confusion 
of  the  spring  of  19 10,  the  feeling  of  loyalty 
culminated  among  the  King's  subjects  in  all  parts 
of  the  country.  From  every  town  and  district 
the  Greeks  poured  into  Athens  to  do  homage  to 
the  Sovereign  who  possessed  their  confidence  and 


288  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

affection  in  good  times  and  bad.  Immense  crowds 
surrounded  the  Palace  and  filled  the  adjacent  streets 
and  squares ;  and  when  King  George  showed  him- 
self on  the  balcony,  the  air  was  rent  by  cheers. 

A  curious  intermezzo  in  the  crisis  which  fanciful 
newspaper  correspondents  have  called  "  the  Greek 
Revolution ! " 

When  Ralli  resigned,  after  having  been  in 
power  for  one  month,  it  was  not  easy  for  King 
George  to  find  a  man  of  any  authority  who  would 
undertake  the  thankless  task  of  carrying  on  the 
government,  subject  to  the  increasingly  emphatic 
dictation  of  the  Military  League.  The  King 
succeeded,  however,  in  finding  in  the  capable 
politician  Mavromichalis  a  personality  whose 
patriotism  was  strong  enough  to  overcome  the 
well-founded  scruples  that  would  have  made  most 
men  hesitate  to  form  a  new  Ministry. 

The  programme  of  the  League  was  handed  to 
the  Government  on  August  27th,  and  contained  a 
series  of  radical  reforms,  dealing  especially  with  the 
administration  of  the  country  and  the  reorganisation 
of  the  Army  and  Navy.  It  was  further  insisted 
that  the  portfolios  of  War  and  Marine  should  in 
future  be  entrusted  to  soldiers  and  sailors,  and  not 
to  professional  politicians ;  that  the  Government 
should  build  a  battleship  of  at  least  10,000  tons; 
that  the  reserve  should  receive  an  efficient  training 
and  so  on. 


THE    CRISIS    OF    1909  280 

Several  of  the  League's  proposals  coincided 
with  the  desires  of  the  Government.  Time  after 
time  the  King  had  personally  striven  to  get  his 
changing  Ministers  to  promote  precisely  similar 
reforms  in  the  administration,  and  he  had  laboured 
untiringly — usually  in  vain — at  a  development  of 
the  defences  that  might  be  in  some  degree  com- 
mensurate with  the  exposed  position  of  the  country 
and  the  superior  force  of  the  hereditary  enemy. 
It  was  therefore  perfectly  natural  that  the  new 
Ministry  should  agree  to  take  the  programme  into 
consideration.  But  Mavromichalis  could  only  com- 
mand thirty  or  forty  votes  in  the  Chamber  ;  the  fate 
of  the  proposals,  therefore,  depended  on  the  two 
leaders  of  the  majority,  Ralli  and  Theodokis.  But 
these  two  politicians  only  afforded  lukewarm  and 
unwilling  aid  to  the  awkwardly  situated  Premier. 

The  internal  politics  of  Greece  during  the  next 
few  months  can  only  be  described  as  a  chaos :  an 
entirely  impotent  Ministry,  which  was  only  kept 
alive  by  the  Opposition  leaders'  fear  of  being 
themselves  called  upon  to  take  the  reins  ;  a  waver- 
ing, irresolute  Chamber,  whose  decisions  were 
generally  imposed  from  without ;  a  turbulent  and 
presumptuous  Military  League,  which  no  doubt 
insisted  on  every  occasion  on  the  maintenance  of 
the  Constitution,  but  which,  nevertheless,  en- 
deavoured —  under  the  scarcely  disguised  form 
of  a  military  dictatorship  —  to  force  through  one 
Bill  after   another,  if  necessary  by  violent  means. 

T 


290  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

And  outside  the  ferment  of  the  capital  stood  the 
great,  healthy-minded  population,  loyal  and  full  of 
the  most  honest  patriotism,  ready  to  intervene  at 
the  slightest  sign  from  the  only  man  they  relied 
on  —  the  Sovereign  ;  but  as  yet  paralysed  by  the 
surprising  course  of  events,  and  watching  for  the 
man  to  whom  they  could  rally  in  the  King's  name. 

As  winter  wore  on  the  League  forfeited  more 
and  more  of  the  confidence  that  had  been  reposed 
in  it  by  the  Army,  the  Navy,  and  a  great  part  of 
the  civil  population.  An  incident  at  Salamis, 
where  a  young  officer,  Lieutenant  Typaldos,  was 
guilty  of  downright  mutiny,  and  bombarded  the 
arsenal  and  the  ships  for  twenty  minutes  with 
his  division  of  torpedo-boats,  opened  the  eyes  of 
many  of  the  League's  adherents  to  the  danger 
of  anarchy  which  now  seemed  to  threaten  Greece. 

In  these  circumstances  there  was  only  one 
person  on  whom  all  cool-headed  and  law-abiding 
citizens  could  base  their  hope  of  better  times,  and 
that  was  the  King.  Thus  it  had  always  been  for 
nearly  fifty  years,  and  never  yet  had  expectation 
been  disappointed.  No  small  section  of  the 
officers  of  the  Army  had  from  the  first  held  apart 
from  the  intrigues  of  the  League,  and  although 
Colonel  Zorbas  and  his  "  Council "  tried  to  harass 
these  independents  so  as  to  force  them  into  the 
ranks  of  the  "Young  Greeks,"  their  example  was 
nevertheless  so  contagious  that  by  degrees  a  con- 
siderable part  of  the  Army  defected.     Voices  were 


THE    CRISIS    OF    1909  291 

raised  more  and  more  loudly  among  the  civil 
population  against  the  arrogant  group  of  officers, 
and  applications  poured  in  from  high  and  low 
from  the  best  men  of  the  Army  and  Navy,  begging 
the  King  to  take  vigorous  measures  against  the 
League,  to  have  the  leaders  arrested  and  restore 
peace  to  the  country.  Week  by  week  the  indigna- 
tion rose,  and  not  the  least  of  its  causes  was  the 
insulting  way  in  which  the  Princes  had  been 
removed  from  the  Army — a  proceeding  which  was 
as  superfluous  as  it  was  unjust,  seeing  that  the 
King's  sons  on  their  own  initiative  asked  to  be 
removed  from  the  active  list  as  soon  as  the  first 
hint  of  dissatisfaction  showed  itself. 

At  the  opening  of  1910  relations  between  the 
Premier  and  the  leaders  of  the  League  had  become 
so  strained  that  Mavromichalis  —  however  unwill- 
ing he  might  be  to  place  difficulties  in  the  King's 
way  at  such  a  critical  time  —  was  at  last  obliged 
to  resign.  Now  the  position  was  this  :  in  April 
the  life  of  the  Parliament  would  come  to  an  end, 
and  according  to  the  Constitution  new  elections 
must  take  place.  It  was  certain  that  the  Cretans 
would  avail  themselves  of  this  opportunity  to  send 
deputies  to  Athens,  and  it  was  necessary  to  find 
some  way  out  of  this  dangerous  situation,  which 
would  undoubtedly  be  utilised  to  the  fullest  extent 
by  Turkey,  and  would  probably  also  lead  to 
differences  with  the  Powers. 

The  King,  therefore,  looked  for  a  man  to  whom 


292  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

he  could  entrust  the  loosening  of  the  Gordian 
knot,  in  which  so  many  political  threads  were 
entangled.  The  man  he  found  was  Venizelos, 
whose  name  appears  now  for  the  first  time  in 
Greek  politics. 

Venizelos  belongs  to  an  old  Athenian  family, 
and  although  he  spent  many  years  in  Crete,  and 
is  looked  upon  by  the  Cretans  as  their  fellow- 
countryman,  he  is,  strictly  speaking,  a  Greek 
citizen.  As  a  politician  he  soon  showed  himself 
to  be  an  accomplished  strategist  ;  with  remark- 
able powers  as  a  leader,  penetrating  intelligence 
and  far  -  sightedness,  he  combines  adaptability, 
coolness,  and  a  discretion  that  is  not  very  common 
among  Greek  parliamentary  men.  He  quickly 
gained  the  confidence  of  the  King  and  the  people, 
and — an  important  matter  in  a  country  so  much 
involved  in  all  Eastern  questions — he  was  able 
to  inspire  all  foreign  diplomatists  with  the  con- 
viction that  he  was  just  the  man  Greece  had 
need  of. 

Venizelos  quickly  saw  what  the  moment 
demanded,  and  proposed  the  calling  together  of 
a  National  Assembly,  in  the  shadow  of  which 
the  Military  League  could  quietly  dissolve  and 
disappear.  It  was  true  that  an  extraordinary 
measure  of  this  sort  involved  a  breach  of  the 
Constitution  ;  but  King  George  recognised,  after 
consulting  the  most  influential  politicians,  that 
there    was    no    other    way    out    of    the    difficulty. 


THE    CRISIS    OF    1909  293 

At  the  beginning  of  March  1910  the  Chamber 
therefore  passed  the  Bill  for  the  election  of  an 
extraordinary  National  Assembly,  and  at  its  final 
sitting  the  King  read  his  proclamation  giving 
effect  thereto ;  whereupon  both  the  legislative 
assembly  and  the  Military  League  were  dissolved. 

The  elections  were  held  on  August  21st.  Of 
the  358  deputies,  190  belonged  to  the  Theodokis- 
Ralli  coalition,  80  to  the  Independent  Party,  about 
20  were  Socialists,  45  combined  to  form  a 
Thessalian  Agrarian  Party,  and  finally  5  Cretans 
were  elected,  of  whom  2  —  Venizelos  and 
Pologeorgis  —  were  Greek  subjects,  while  the 
other  3  at  once  resigned  their  mandates  so  as 
not  to  cause  the  Government  difficulties  with 
Turkey. 

On  September  14th  the  National  Assembly 
was  opened  by  King  George,  who  was  accom- 
panied by  the  Crown  Prince.  The  question  was 
at  once  raised,  whether  the  purpose  of  the 
Assembly  was  the  amendment  or  the  revision  of 
the  Constitution ;  with  the  support  of  Venizelos 
the  latter  principle  was  established,  and  this  was 
in  accordance  with  the  King's  wishes. 

Dragoumis,  who  had  succeeded  Mavromichalis 
as  Premier  at  the  beginning  of  the  year,  con- 
sidered that  he  had  no  prospect  of  commanding 
a  majority  of  the  Assembly  and  resigned  in 
October,  whereupon  the  King  asked  Venizelos 
to  place  himself  at  the  head  of  the  Government. 


294  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

It  was  with  some  hesitation  that  the  Cretan 
leader  ventured  upon  this  step,  for  his  party  then 
only  numbered  some  80  deputies.  And  it  was 
quickly  apparent  that  the  old  leaders,  who  followed 
the  growth  of  the  new  man's  power  and  popularity 
with  increasing  envy,  were  only  waiting  for  an 
opportunity  of  overthrowing  him.  This  soon 
came.  Venizelos  was  appointed  Premier  on 
October  i8th  ;  five  days  later  one  of  his  adherents 
proposed  a  vote  of  confidence,  whereupon  all  the 
partisans  of  Mavromichalis  and  Ralli,  together  with 
a  number  of  "  Independents,"  left  the  Chamber, 
leaving  the  Assembly  without  a  quorum.  Venizelos's 
reply  to  this  hostile  step  was  to  place  his  portfolio 
immediately  at  the  King's  disposition. 

But  the  Greek  nation  was  now  following  the 
behaviour  of  the  politicians  with  the  closest  atten- 
tion. No  sooner  was  it  rumoured  that  the  old 
party  leaders  were  trying  to  manoeuvre  the  power 
out  of  Venizelos's  hand  than  the  word  was  passed 
all  over  the  city.  About  15,000  citizens — all  the 
students  of  the  University  with  the  professors  at 
their  head,  tradesmen,  artisans,  people  of  all 
classes  of  society — formed  a  meeting  of  protest, 
accused  the  Opposition  of  unpatriotic  action,  and 
appealed  to  the  King  to  give  energetic  support 
to  the  Ministry.  Next  day  Venizelos  demanded 
a  clear  and  unconditional  vote  of  confidence,  and 
obtained  it  by  208  against  31.  Such  was  the 
effect  of  the  mass  meeting. 


THE    CRISIS    OF    1909  295 

There  was,  however,  too  profound  a  disagree- 
ment between  the  composition  of  the  National 
Assembly  and  the  popular  view  of  the  political 
situation,  and  the  very  day  after  the  vote  of  con- 
fidence Venizelos  obtained  the  King's  permission 
to  dissolve  the  Assembly. 

Before  the  new  election  took  place  —  on 
December  iith — Venizelos  had  an  opportunity  of 
addressing  an  immense  crowd  of  persons  from 
the  balcony  of  his  hotel.  He  sketched  his  pro- 
gramme for  a  complete  reform  of  the  Greek  State. 
This  was  an  absolute  necessity,  he  declared,  on 
account  of  the  self-seeking  conduct  of  politicians 
and  their  long-continued  mismanagement  of  the 
interests  of  the  country.  He  was  sure  of  the 
support  of  the  Crown  in  the  work  of  reform  ;  all 
that  was  now  wanted  was  that  the  people  should 
show  their  intention  of  following  the  same  course. 
He  had  no  doubt  that  the  Military  League  had 
acted  from  patriotic  motives,  and  with  the  welfare 
of  the  country  in  view  ;  but  now,  when  Greece 
required  tranquillity  and  order,  the  League's  day 
was  past. 

Venizelos  followed  up  his  words  by  action  ;  a 
ministerial  communication  was  sent  to  the  military 
authorities  all  over  the  country,  ordering  officers 
in  future  to  devote  themselves  exclusively  to 
their  military  duties,  and  not  to  concern  themselves 
with  politics. 

The  result  of  the  elections   gave  Venizelos  a 


296  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

majority  of  300  in  a  house  of  364  deputies.     The 
voice  of  the  people  had  spoken. 

On  January  21st,  191 1,  the  new  Assembly 
met,  and  until  the  middle  of  the  year  it  was 
occupied  with  the  most  important  revision  of 
the  Constitution.  In  spite  of  much  opposition, 
which  sometimes  took  the  most  violent  forms, 
the  Government  succeeded  in  carrying  a  number 
of  reforms,  the  most  noteworthy  of  which  were  the 
following : — 

Leave  was  given  to  appoint  foreigners  in  the 
service  of  the  State — a  necessary  first  step  towards 
the  reorganisation  of  the  Army  and  Navy. 

A  Press  Law  was  passed,  authorising  the 
confiscation  of  papers  and  other  penalties  for 
articles  that  exposed  the  country  to  danger. 

Education  was  made  general  and  compulsory. 

The  number  of  deputies  was  reduced — by  a 
re  -  distribution  of  seats  —  to  about  no.  The 
age  of  elegibility  was  reduced  from  thirty  to 
twenty-five  years. 

No  active  officers,  civil  officials,  mayors, 
directors  of  banks,  or  people  in  similar  positions 
were  eligible  to  the  Chamber.  Deputies  were  to 
be  fined  for  absenting  themselves  from  the  sittings 
without  valid  cause.  The  King's  right  of  dis- 
solving the  Chamber  was  limited  to  once  a  year, 
unless  the  Chamber  itself  gave  its  consent. 

A  Council  of  State  was  established.  All  judges 
were  appointed  for  life. 


THE    CRISIS    OF    1909  297 

On  June  14th  a  deputation  from  the  National 
Assembly  waited  on  the  King  to  inform  him  that 
the  revision  of  the  Constitution  was  completed. 
Shortly  afterwards  the  Crown  Prince  was  appointed 
Inspector-General  of  the  Greek  Army,  a  new 
position  created  by  law. 

At  last  the  State  acquired  the  means  for  carry- 
ing out  the  much  -  needed  reorganisation  of  the 
defences.  With  the  help  of  a  Government  loan 
of  85,000,000  drachmas  and  the  surplus  of  1910-11, 
amounting  to  10,000,000,  68,000,000  could  be 
immediately  set  apart  for  the  Army  and  public 
works ;  in  addition  a  sum  of  47,000,000  was 
devoted  to  the  same  purpose  in  the  estimates  for 
the  following  year.  It  was  agreed  to  entrust  the 
reorganisation  of  the  Army  to  General  Eydoux 
and  a  staff  of  French  officers,  representing  all 
arms.  English  naval  officers  were  called  in  for 
the  reorganisation  and  further  development  of 
the  fleet,  and  capable  men  from  Italy  for  putting 
the  Greek  gendarmerie  on  a  new  footing. 

A  beneficent  calm  had  fallen  upon  the  country, 
and  the  year  191 2  began  under  good  auspices. 
The  National  Assembly  had  completed  its  work, 
and  the  time  had  come  to  end  the  abnormal 
condition  of  things  and  resume  the  regular 
parliamentary  course. 

The  Assembly  was  dissolved  and  writs  were 
issued  for  an  ordinary  election.  Now  or  never 
was  the   time  for   the  old   party  leaders  to  start 


298  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

a  campaign  among  the  people  against  the  new 
men  and  the  new  age  in  politics,  and  they  did 
not  spare  themselves.  But  Venizelos  was  equal 
to  his  opponents :  he  and  his  adherents  went 
through  the  country,  spreading  their  message 
among  the  electors. 

Ankyra  !  was  the  war-cry  of  the  Venizelists — 
the  Anchor  of  Hope.  Everywhere  the  cry  was 
heard ;  huge  anchors  of  flowers,  ribbons,  metal, 
or  wood  appeared  on  every  platform  ;  at  the  head 
of  every  procession  the  symbol  was  carried  aloft. 
In  Venizelos  was  the  hope  of  the  Greeks ;  his 
strength,  sagacity,  and  patriotism  were  to  be  the 
firm  anchor  by  which  the  ship  of  State  would 
ride  out  every  storm. 

And  the  will  of  the  people  made  itself  felt. 
Venizelos  was  able  to  open  the  Chamber  at  the 
head  of  a  band  of  supporters  who  numbered  90 
per  cent,  of  the  deputies. 

Almost  at  the  same  time  an  event  occurred 
which  seemed  to  Greek  minds  to  lift  a  corner  of 
the  veil  that  concealed  the  future  — a  party  of 
Bulgarian  students  visited  Athens.  What  this 
change  in  popular  feeling  meant  can  only  be 
understood  by  one  who  has  followed  the  many 
manifestations  of  ungovernable  hatred  between 
Bulgarians  and  Greeks  that  had  marked  the  pre- 
ceding years.  Here,  again,  a  new  age  had  dawned. 
The  Greeks  did  not  hesitate  to  grasp  the  out- 
stretched   hand ;    the    Sofia   students    had   such  a 


THE    CRISIS    OF    1909  299 

reception  as  only  the  fete-loving  Athenians  in  the 
most  festal  of  all  capitals  can  offer. 

Venizelos  bade  the  young  Bulgarians  welcome, 
and  made  it  evident  in  his  speech  that  this  meeting 
was  the  prelude  to  an  intimate  friendship  between 
the  two  Balkan  peoples  —  the  first  step  towards 
co-operation  between  the  Christian  races  to  attain 
their  common  object. 

It  was  high  time  Greece  entered  upon  a  period 
of  internal  tranquillity,  for  the  external  outlook  was 
far  from  settled  at  the  opening  of  the  year. 

The  Cretan  question  was  not  yet  solved,  and 
the  indomitable  islanders  lost  no  opportunity 
of  reminding  the  Powers  of  their  aspirations. 
Venizelos  still  ruled  as  the  uncrowned  King  of 
Crete — or  rather,  Viceroy,  since  all  his  efforts  were 
directed  to  bringing  the  island  under  the  Greek 
Crown.  When  the  Cretan  National  Assembly  met 
at  Canea  on  May  9th  all  the  Christian  deputies 
took  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  King  George,  in 
spite  of  the  prohibition  of  the  protecting  Powers. 
As  the  Porte  dared  not  take  any  aggressive  step 
against  Crete,  it  avenged  itself  by  boycotting 
Greek  goods  in  all  the  ports  of  the  Levant. 

The  islanders'  next  proceeding  was  to  appoint 
Venizelos  President  of  an  Executive  Committee, 
which  was  to  assume  the  powers  and  authority  of 
a  Government.  Venizelos  accepted  the  appoint- 
ment, and  declared  that  he  considered  his  most 
important  task  to  be  the  incorporation  of  Crete  in 


800  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

the  Kingdom  of  Greece,  while,  at  the  same  time, 
public  order  must  be  maintained  and  protection 
afforded  to  the  Mohammedan  minority.  The  last 
item  of  the  programme,  however,  was  not  observed 
to  any  appreciable  extent,  until  the  intervention  of 
the  four  Powers  resulted  in  the  admission  of  the 
Ottoman  delegates  to  the  legislative  assembly, 
from  which  they  had  been  excluded. 

Meanwhile,  Turkey  had  become  so  irritated 
that  a  rupture  with  Greece  was  imminent.  Turkish 
divisions  were  already  marching  towards  the 
Thessalian  frontier,  but  happily  the  danger  was 
averted. 

Nor  were  the  relations  between  Greece  and 
the  other  Balkan  States  of  the  friendliest.  As 
has  already  been  said,  diplomatic  relations  with 
Rumania  had  long  been  suspended,  and  now  a 
new  conflict  occurred  between  the  two  States,  on 
account  of  the  conduct  of  a  mob  at  the  Piræus, 
which  boarded  a  Rumanian  vessel  and  set  free 
a  Greek  deserter  from  the  Rumanian  Army.  The 
incident,  however,  closed  with  the  apologies  of  the 
Greek  Government.  There  were  also  differences 
with  Bulgaria  on  national  and  religious  questions. 

Altogether  the  Balkan'-;  were  in  an  unrestful 
state.  Rumania  concluded  a  convention  with 
Turkey,  aimed  against  both  Greece  and  Bulgaria. 
Under  Russian  auspices  a  Panslavist  congress 
was  held  at  Sofia  to  promote  the  union  of  the 
Slav  elements  in  the  Peninsula.     The  cruelties  of 


THE    CRISIS    OF    1909  801 

Turkish  soldiers  to  Bulgarian  peasants  in  Macedonia 
provoked  an  irritation  that  well  -  nigh  led  to  a 
rupture. 

The  hopelessness  that  had  possessed  the 
Christian  Balkan  States  after  the  Young  Turkish 
revolution  wore  off  in  the  same  proportion  as  the 
new  regime  disappointed  the  friends  of  Turkey. 
Whether  the  party  of  "Union  and  Progress"  had 
any  serious  intention  of  fulfilling  its  promises  of 
reform  or  not,  the  fact  remains  that  within  two 
years  of  the  revolution  the  new  men  had  made 
themselves  more  hated  than  the  reactionaries  had 
ever  been,  not  only  among  the  Sultan's  own 
subjects,  but  among  the  foreigners  in  the  country. 
From  the  moment  the  Young  Turks  forsook  the 
narrow  path  of  progress  for  the  broad  and  well- 
worn  road  that  leads  to  personal  enrichment  and 
other  selfish  ends,  they  and  their  country  were 
assailed  by  difificulties  and  disasters. 

In  this  respect  the  year  191 1  was  a  remarkable 
one.  First  came  the  attempt  to  suppress  the  revolt 
in  Yemen,  ending  in  the  serious  defeat  of  the 
Turkish  troops.  At  the  same  time  Albania  was 
in  revolt,  and  hardly  had  the  tribes  submitted 
when  a  new  and  unexpected  danger  appeared. 

Without  the  slightest  warning — indeed,  without 
any  reasonable  pretext — the  Italians  suddenly  fell 
upon  Tripoli  and  claimed  dominion  over  that 
ancient  Turkish  possession.     The  conduct  of  the 


302  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Government  of  Rome  has  been  described,  not 
altogether  unjustly,  as  the  policy  of  the  stiletto  ; 
even  the  most  inveterate  hater  of  the  Turks  was 
bound  to  dissociate  himself  from  the  motives 
assigned  for  the  rupture. 

This  war,  with  the  frightful  scenes  around 
Tripoli,  the  bombardment  of  Preveza,  the  destruc- 
tion of  Turkish  warships  and  torpedo-boats,  and 
the  seizure  of  trading  vessels,  completely  paralysed 
the  rulers  in  Constantinople,  and  revealed  a  hitherto 
unsuspected  weakness  in  the  military  power  of  the 
Sultan.  All  the  Balkan  States  had  indeed  declared 
their  neutrality,  but  gradually  the  idea  prevailed 
that  now  the  moment  had  come  for  giving  their 
enemy  the  death-blow.  All  that  was  necessary 
was  to  arrive  at  an  agreement,  to  distribute  the 
burdens  and  duties  of  the  coming  war  in  a  rational 
way,  to  draw  in  advance  the  main  lines  of  the 
partition  of  territory  to  be  won  by  the  Cross  from 
the  Crescent,  and  then  quietly  to  prepare  for  the 
decisive  campaign  for  the  liberation  of  all  the 
Christians  still  subject  to  Turkey,  and  for  a  final 
settlement  of  frontiers  on  the  motley  map  of  the 
Balkans. 


CHAPTER   XI 

THE    BALKAN    SITUATION 

When  I  began  this  work,  over  a  year  ago,  I 
hoped  in  my  last  chapter  to  be  able  to  describe 
the  state  of  Greece  as  one  of  tranquillity  and 
peaceful  development.  I  knew  that  by  the  side 
of  King  George  was  the  man  he  and  the  country 
had  so  long  needed,  and  I  was  convinced  that 
the  Greek  nation — more  awakened  than  before, 
more  confident  in  its  own  strength  —  would  un- 
failingly support  the  Sovereign  and  his  adviser 
in  their  efforts  for  the  good  of  the  State. 

Little  did  I  guess  how  the  reality  would 
belie  my  expectations ;  never  had  I  dreamed 
of  being  able  to  conclude  the  work  with  a 
drama  of  war,  each  scene  of  which  was  to  be 
marked  by  glorious  victories  for  the  Greek 
arms,  conquests  on  land  and  sea,  and  the  capture 
of  Turkish  prisoners  to  a  number  double  that 
of  the  Greek  Army  of  Thessaly  of  1897. 

It  has  been  asserted  with  full  justification  by 
all  the  four  belligerent  Balkan  States  that  the 
object  of  the  combined  campaign  of  191 2- 13  was 
to   liberate    the    Christian    subjects    of    European 

303 


804  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

Turkey  from  the  intolerable  Ottoman  yoke,  to 
satisfy  their  legitimate  claim  for  national  and 
religious  independence,  and  to  give  them  oppor- 
tunities of  economic  development  that  were 
impossible  under  the  Turkish  domination.  But 
side  by  side  with  these  more  ideal  aims,  it 
may  be  taken  for  granted  that  various  material 
interests  played  a  not  altogether  subordinate  part 
in  the  negotiations  preceding  the  conclusion  of 
the  Quadruple  Alliance. 

The  arbitrary  and  extraordinarily  shortsighted 
settlement!  of  Balkan  affairs  by  the  Powers  at 
the  Berlin  Congress,  and  Turkey's  obstinate 
thwarting  of  every  attempt  at  railway  develop- 
ment on  the  part  of  its  neighbours,  were  bound 
to  keep  up  a  tension  and  a  dissatisfaction  that 
only  awaited  an  opportunity  of  breaking  out ; 
and  this  opportunity  presented  itself  the  moment 
the  Balkan  States  agreed  upon  a  settlement — 
temporary,  at  least — of  their  mutual  differences. 

As  regards  Greece,  that  country  had  been  try- 
ing, ever  since  the  completion  of  the  Thessalian 
line  to  Pindos  on  the  west  and  Karalik  on  the 
east,  to  induce  the  Sultan  to  build  a  short  and 
inexpensive  extension  to  connect  with  the  Salonika 
and  Verria  line  at  Chida.  This  would  have  con- 
nected Greece  with  the  great  European  railway 
system.  But  neither  this  proposal  nor  another 
for  a  similar  extension  on  the  west  met  with 
acceptance. 


THE    BALKAN    SITUATION  305 

Greece,  however,  has  the  freest  possible  access 
to  the  sea-ports  both  on  the  east  and  the  west,  and 
its  trade  can  never  be  stopped  by  any  neighbour- 
ing Power.  It  is  quite  otherwise  with  the  largest 
of  the  Balkan  kinofdoms,  Bulp'aria.  The  future 
hopes  of  this  country  were  almost  crushed  by 
the  abrogation  of  the  Treaty  of  San  Stefano : 
the  districts  of  Piro  and  Vrania  were  handed 
over  to  Servia  and  a  great  part  of  the  vilayets 
of  Kossovo,  Monastir,  Adrianople  and  Salonika 
was  given  back  to  Turkey.  The  nation's  most 
ardent  desire — the  acquisition  of  a  hundred  miles 
of  coastline  on  the  Ægean,  including  the  port 
of  Kavala  —  was  defeated  by  a  stroke  of  the 
pen. 

No  one  who  knew  the  patient  but  firm 
Bulorarians  and  their  ambitious  King^  would 
expect  them  willingly  to  submit  to  the  limitation 
of  their  future.  The  Sublime  Porte  made  a 
mistake  in  thinking  itself  strong  enough  to  add 
insult  to  the  triumph  it  owed  to  the  Powers 
of  Europe.     I   refer  to  the  Gueschoff  affair. 

The  Bulgarian  diplomatic  agent,  Gueschoff, 
was  excluded  in  a  slighting  way  from  one  of 
the  official  receptions  of  the  diplomatic  corps  in 
Constantinople,  the  Minister  of  the  Interior 
shielding  himself  behind  a  rule,  not  previously 
enforced,  that  invitations  were  only  extended 
to  the  representatives  of  "sovereign  States." 
Prince    Ferdinand    was    not    long    in   giving    the 


306  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

Sultan  his  answer.  On  September  23rd  he  was 
received  with  royal  honours  by  the  Emperor 
Francis  Joseph  at  Buda-Pest ;  twelve  days  later 
he  had  himself  proclaimed  Tsar  at  Tirnovo,  the 
ancient  capital  of  Bulgaria. 

On  this  occasion  King  Ferdinand  had  assured 
himself  of  the  support  of  Austria-Hungary  ;  for 
the  adjustment  of  relations  between  the  former 
vassal  of  Turkey  and  the  Porte,  Russia  was 
ready  with  her  powerful  help.  The  question  of 
primary  importance  was  the  taking  over  of  that 
part  of  the  Turkish  railway  which  runs  through 
South  Bulgaria,  the  Sultan's  old  province  of 
Rumelia.  With  Russia  as  intermediary  this 
delicate  question  was  successfully  solved,  and 
thus  a  threatened  rupture  was  averted. 

It  remained  for  Bulgaria  to  prepare  for  the 
war  which  alone  could  give  the  country  its 
necessary  outlets  —  railways  and  a  port.  The 
problem  was  to  be  able  at  a  given  moment  to 
pour  masses  of  troops  across  the  Turkish  frontier 
in  the  shortest  possible  time.  A  line  was  there- 
fore constructed  from  Sistova,  on  the  Danube, 
to  Tirnovo  and  thence  southward  to  Nova  Zagora  ; 
from  here  another  line  runs  to  the  great  Orient 
line,  which  goes  by  Adrianople  to  the  capital 
of  Turkey.  This  new  line  was  opened  in  July 
1910.  The  following  lines  were  also  constructed: 
from  Mezdera  to  Widin,  with  branches  to  Lom- 
Palanka   on   the    Danube   and    Borkovitza ;     from 


THE    BALKAN    SITUATION  307 

Devna  to  Dobric,  close  to  the  Black  Sea,  and 
finally  a  line  from  Philippopolis  to  Tahirpan,  nearly- 
parallel  to  the  Orient  line.  A  cursory  glance  at 
the  map  will  show  the  importance  of  these  rail- 
ways to  trade  and  military  operations. 

Like  the  other  Balkan  States,  Bulgaria  was 
at  the  same  time  working  with  immense  energy 
at  the  perfecting  of  its  defences.  Foreign 
instructors  assisted  the  officers  of  the  country, 
many  of  whom  had  been  trained  in  Russian  and 
French  military  schools.  Field  batteries  of  French 
type  were  introduced;  at  the  beginning  of  191 2 
the  Army  was  provided  with  the  best  possible 
weapons  and  admirably  trained,  ready  to  advance 
to  the  frontier  at  any  moment.  Behind  the  first 
line  were  from  ten  to  fifteen  years  of  reserves. 
Altogether  it  was  estimated  that  the  kingdom 
could  place  in  the  field  an  Army  of  about  300,000 
men  ;  the  depots  were  well  filled,  and  the  transport 
and  intelligence  departments  thoroughly  efficient. 

As  already  mentioned,  the  annexation  of  Bosnia 
and  Herzegovina  by  Austria  -  Hungary  in  1908 
caused  the  greatest  indignation  among  the  Servians. 
Not  only  was  a  whole  kindred  population  excluded 
from  the  possibility  of  union  with  the  Mother 
Country,  but  Servia's  hopes  of  acquiring  the  strip 
of  land  that  divided  it  from  Montenegro  were 
crushed.  The  great  desire  was  to  construct  a  main 
line  which  would  connect  the  Danube  districts  and 
other   corn  -  producing   areas  with    a   port   on   the 


308  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Adriatic  ;  and  now,  through  this  important  district 
remaining  under  the  Sultan's  rule,  every  chance 
of  a  development  of  traffic  to  the  west  was 
cut   off. 

Austria  itself  owns  a  line  that  reaches  the 
Turkish  frontier  at  Uvatz.  By  simply  continuing 
this  line  through  Novi  Bazar  to  Mitrovitza  the 
Empire  would  be  placed  in  direct  communication 
with  Salonika  via  Uskub,  without  this  line  touching 
Servia  at  a  single  point  or  bringing  any  advantage 
to  that  country. 

After  their  first  disappointment  was  past,  the 
Servians  remained  in  apparent  calm.  But  it  was 
evident  to  everybody  who  knew  anything  of  King 
Peter  and  his  Government  that  below  the  peaceful 
surface  the  same  preparations  were  going  on  as  in 
the  neighbouring  State  of  Bulgaria,  and  with  the 
same  object. 

The  three  things  that  have  dominated  the  minds 
of  the  Servians  since  1908  are  the  development  of 
the  railway  system,  the  Army  and  the  circumstances 
of  the  Royal  Family  of  Karageorgevitch. 

King  Peter's  position  was,  until  quite  recently, 
far  from  satisfactory.  The  Regicides  still  cast  a 
shadow  over  the  palace,  and  the  Sovereign  was 
not  very  popular  either  among  the  military  or 
the  civilian  population.  The  behaviour  of  the 
Crown  Prince  George  gave  occasion  for  pro- 
nounced dissatisfaction,  and  in  March  1909  an 
act   of  homicide   necessitated   his  renouncing   the 


THE    BALKAN    SITUATION  309 

succession  in  favour  of  his  younger  brother 
Alexander. 

Prince  George,  however,  is  extremely  popular 
in  the  Army  on  account  of  his  fanatical  hatred  of 
the  Austrians  and  of  the  Regicides.  The  Prince 
will  thus  be  a  dangerous  rival  to  his  younger 
brother,  and  the  uncertainty  is  augmented  by  the 
fact  that  the  succession  is  not  settled  in  the  event 
of  Prince  Alexander's  death.  Would  Prince 
George  again  become  Crown  Prince,  or  would 
the  succession  pass  to  Prince  Paul,  the  King's 
nephew,  a  very  promising  young  man  of  twenty  ? 
There  is  a  large  party  in  favour  of  offering  the 
throne  to  a  member  of  the  Montenegrin  Royal 
Family,  so  that  the  two  countries  might  one  day 
be  united  under  one  sovereign. 

Servia's  position  is  the  most  exposed  of  all 
the  Balkan  Powers.  The  sun  of  Russian  friend- 
ship, which  shines  continually  upon  Bulgaria,  has 
hitherto  only  shed  a  somewhat  pale  reflection  on 
the  neighbouring  State.  Servia  has  therefore  to 
stand  on  its  own  feet  and  arm  against  both 
Turkey  and  the  Dual  Monarchy. 

When  King  Peter  mobilised  his  forces  in 
1908  it  was  seen  that  the  country  already 
possessed  a  powerful  and  well  -  trained  Army, 
which,  it  was  said,  could  be  brought  up  to 
230,000  men.  Since  that  time  the  Servian 
Government  has  persistently  striven  to  increase 
the   strength   still  further.     A   loan    of  54,000,000 


310  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

francs  has  been  chiefly  devoted  to  the  strengthen- 
ing of  the  Army  and  the  importation  of  improved 
rifles  and  guns.  The  increase  amounts  to  as  much 
as  three  new  divisions.  The  course  of  Servia's 
external  policy  has  been  a  peaceful  one,  thanks 
to  her  extremely  capable  Foreign  Minister 
Milanovitch. 

The  development  of  the  railway  system  has 
been  carried  on  with  great  energy.  A  line  from 
Raduevatz  on  the  Danube — near  the  point  where 
the  frontiers  of  Rumania,  Bulgaria,  and  Servia 
meet — runs  through  Saitchar  to  Nish,  where  it 
joins  the  Orient  line  to  Constantinople.  Other 
lines  have  been  constructed  north  -  westward  to 
the  Bosnian  frontier  and  south  -  westward  so  as 
to  convey  troops  into  the  heart  of  the  Sanjak 
of  Novi  Bazar. 

Servian  relations  with  the  Bulgarians  have 
usually  been  hostile,  but  the  opposite  is  the 
case  with  the  Montenegrins  ;  the  two  peoples 
have  common  enemies  on  the  north  and  south, 
and  therefore  common  interests  and  aspirations. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  Royal  Families  of  Belgrade 
and  Cettinje  have  not  exactly  been  on  the  most 
cordial  footing.  It  will  be  remembered  that  the 
King  of  Servia  married  the  eldest  daughter 
of  Prince  Nicholas,  and  even  then  the  pay- 
ment of  the  dowry  gave  rise  to  great  coolness. 
This  was  considerably  increased  when  Prince 
Mirko   of   Montenegro    married    Princess    Natalie 


THE    BALKAN    SITUATION  311 

Konstantinovitch.  The  final  rupture  took  place 
when  an  attempt  was  made  on  King  Nicholas's 
life  and  he  accused  his  son  -  in  -  law  of  having 
instigated  it. 

In  August  1 910  the  Prince  of  Montenegro 
celebrated  his  Jubilee,  and  on  this  occasion  he 
followed  the  example  of  King  Ferdinand  and 
proclaimed  himself  King.  All  Europe  paid  a 
tribute  of  appreciation  to  the  man  who  has  so 
ably  governed  his  little  kingdom  through  troubled 
times.  King  Nicholas  has  strengthened  the 
position  of  his  dynasty  by  powerful  family  con- 
nections:  he  numbers  among  his  sons-in-law, 
besides  King  Peter,  the  King  of  Italy  and  two 
Russian  Grand  Dukes — a  useful  support  in  future 
diplomatic  difficulties. 

In  conclusion,  I  must  say  a  few  words  about  that 
strange  remnant  of  the  Middle  Ages,  whose  territory 
extends  along  the  coast  of  the  Adriatic  between 
Montenegro  and  Greece.  It  is  called  Albania, 
though  the  name  is  not  to  be  found  on  any  Turkish 
map,  where  it  is  represented  by  the  vilayets  of 
Yanina,  Skutari,  and  Monastir. 

The  Albanians  are  a  wanderinof  race  without 
a  sense  of  nationality,  and  with  little  cohesion 
among  the  tribes  and  clans  into  which  they  are 
divided.  The  modern  Albanians  are  believed  to 
be  descended  from  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  Illyria 
— a  supposition  that  does  not  admit  of  proof,  since 
the    Albanians   have    no   history,    no    culture,    and 


312  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

indeed — until  quite  recently — no  written  language. 
The  necessity  of  constructing  one  first  arose 
through  the  work  of  the  English   Bible  Society. 

The  wild  and  warlike  Albanians  have  always 
to  be  reckoned  with  in  any  complication  in  the 
Balkans.  They  may  be  divided  roughly  into  two 
main  tribes,  the  Tosks  and  the  Ghegs,  and  the 
River  Skumbia,  which  flows  into  the  Adriatic  half- 
way between  the  towns  of  Durazzo  and  Avlona, 
may  be  taken  as  the  line  of  division. 

The  Tosk  tribe,  the  Albanians  of  the  south, 
are  more  civilised  and  less  warlike  than  the  Ghegs 
on  the  north.  By  prolonged  contact  with  the 
Greeks  they  have  become  partially  Hellenised,  they 
have  acquired  a  tinge  of  civilisation,  and  belong 
to  some  extent  to  the  Orthodox  Church. 

The  northern  Albanians  live  in  a  feudal  state 
— somewhat  like  the  Scots  of  the  Middle  Ages 
—  under  clan  chieftains,  who  occupy  fortified 
residences,  called  Kulehs.  They  are  all  Moham- 
medans, through  without  the  religious  fanaticism 
of  the  Turks. 

Under  Abdul  Hamid  the  Albanians  were  treated 
with  the  greatest  indulgence  and  consideration.  It 
was  the  policy  of  the  Porte  always  to  have  the 
wild  mountaineers  at  hand  as  a  threat  against  the 
Montenegrins,  Servians,  and  Greeks.  But  with 
the  Young  Turks  the  Albanians  have  never  been 
in  sympathy ;  and  when  the  Government  of 
Constantinople  tried  to  collect  old  taxes  and  levy 


THE    BALKAN    SITUATION  313 

new  ones,  the  movement  of  revolt  soon  burst  into 
flame.  Time  after  time  considerable  forces  have 
had  to  be  sent  to  pacify  Albania,  but  never  with 
complete  success.  The  Albanians  declared  them- 
selves willing  to  pay  taxes,  provided  the  money 
was  applied  to  much-needed  public  works  in  their 
own  country ;  but  they  would  not  comply  with 
the  Turks'  demands  for  the  demolition  of  the 
innumerable  ' '  private  fortresses  "  —  Kulehs — that 
command  all  mountain  roads  and  passes  ;  they  had 
nothing  to  say  against  the  introduction  of  military 
service,  but  declined  to  send  their  sons  to  distant 
garrisons  in  Eastern  Turkey  or  Asia  Minor. 

As  allies  of  the  Sultan  the  Albanians  are  not 
much  to  be  relied  upon,  but  when  the  war  trumpet 
sounds  they  nevertheless  throw  their  sword  into 
the  scale  of  the  believers.  In  this  respect  the 
mountaineers  around  Skutari  —  the  wildest  and 
most  bellicose  of  the  Gheg  tribe — are  certainly  to 
be  counted  on  ;  for  there  is  blood  and  centuries 
of  hatred  between  them  and  the  sons  of  the  Black 
Mountain. 


CHAPTER   XII 

ALLIANCES    AND    PREPARATIONS 

We  shall  probably  never  know  for  certain  who 
it  was  that  first  suggested  the  idea  of  an 
offensive  alliance  among  the  four  Balkan  States. 
More  than  twenty  years  ago  Trikoupis  tried  to 
persuade  Servia  and  Bulgaria  —  and  doubtless 
Rumania  also  —  to  join  a  similar  union,  but  the 
time  was  not  yet  ripe.  Important  changes  have 
taken  place  since  then  ;  all  the  Balkan  countries 
have  reached  the  rank  of  kingdoms,  and  all  have 
steadily  progressed  in  culture,  wealth,  and  military 
efficiency.  And  at  the  same  time  the  once  so 
dreaded  enemy  has — through  the  Young  Turks' 
fiasco  and  the  war  in  Tripoli — become  bankrupt 
in  the  eyes  of  Europe. 

There  were  other  questions,  however,  to  be 
taken  into  consideration  in  the  secret  conferences 
of  Balkan  statesmen,  besides  the  probable  issue 
of  a  conflict  between  the  Cross  and  the  Crescent. 
It  was  insisted  that,  if  the  countries  were  to  enter 
upon  warlike  adventures,  the  issue  of  which  must 
always  be  uncertain,   the  object  must  be  a  settle- 

314 


ALLIANCES    AND    PREPARATIONS  315 

ment  of  Balkan  affairs  that  should  hold  good  for 
at  least  some  years  to  come.  In  other  words,  the 
bear's  skin  was  to  be  divided,  while  the  animal  was 
still  alive. 

The  King  of  Bulgaria  was  most  emphatic  about 
the  necessity  of  this  anticipatory  partition,  and  his 
wishes  found  support  in  Belgrade  and  Cettinje. 
The  Government  of  Athens,  on  the  other  hand, 
turned  a  deaf  ear  to  the  proposal.  Venizelos  pre- 
ferred to  allow  the  fortune  of  war  to  have  a  say 
in  the  matter.  This  prudent  statesman  was  not 
unacquainted  with  the  desires  and  agreements  of 
Austria  and  Italy  concerning  the  eastern  shore 
of  the  Adriatic ;  in  short,  he  considered  King 
Ferdinand's  proposal  "  inopportune." 

The  Bulgarians,  Servians,  and  Montenegrins 
were  thus  alone  in  tracing  new  frontiers  on  the  future 
map  of  the  Balkans.  The  result  was  that  Bulgaria 
helped  herself  to  the  whole  of  Thrace,  Macedonia, 
including  Salonika,  Monastir,  and  Uskub,  while 
the  Western  Turkish  provinces  from  Novi  Bazar 
southward,  as  well  as  the  whole  of  Albania  with 
the  coast  -  line  of  the  Adriatic  as  far  as  Avlona, 
were  to  fall  to  Servia.  Montenegro  was  also 
given  a  considerable  extension  on  the  east,  and 
especially  on  the  south,  including  Skutari.  Man 
proposes,  but  .  .  . 

I  have  good  reasons  for  supposing  that  the 
conferences  of  the  Allies  began  as  early  as  the 
autumn   of  191 1,   that  they   lasted    nearly  till    the 


316  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

spring  of  191 2,  and  that  a  year  was  fixed  as  the 
period  of  preparation  for  concerted  action,  which 
should  thus  have  commenced  about  April  191 3. 
Accidental  causes,  or,  perhaps  more  correctly,  un- 
foreseen events,  hastened  the  outbreak  of  war  ; 
for  not  one  of  the  Balkan  kingdoms  would 
willingly  have  sent  its  Army  across  the  Turkish 
frontier  at  a  time  of  year  when  the  roads  are 
almost  impassable,  the  mountains  covered  with 
snow,  and  the  valleys  converted  into  swamps. 
Winter  is  certainly  not  long  in  the  regions 
destined  to  be  the  theatre  of  war ;  but  so  long 
as  it  lasts  the  wind  is  bitterly  cold  and  the 
rain  pours  almost  incessantly.  The  people  of  the 
Balkans  love  the  sun  ;  cold,  slush,  and  fog  depress 
their  spirits  and  take  away  their  courage — at  least, 
that  was  the  current  view  before  the  war. 

But  even  with  the  best  cards  in  their  hands 
the  Allies  could  not  begin  the  game  until  their 
powerful  friend,  Russia,  had  approved  of  the 
plans.  Without  absolutely  binding  assurances  of 
strong  moral  support,  and,  if  need  arose,  effective 
aid  from  the  Tsar,  it  would  have  been  foolhardy 
to  strike  a  blow. 

From  the  moment  the  Slav  races  of  the 
Balkans  liberated  themselves  from  the  domination 
of  the  Sultan  and  began  to  grow  strong  under  the 
patronage  of  the  Russian  Empire,  Austria-Hungary 
has  been  the  indefatigable  protector  of  Turkey. 
Austria's      Balkan     policy     has     been     an    exact 


ALLIANCES    AND    PREPARATIONS        317 

repetition  of  that  formerly  pursued  with  regard  to 
Italy.  The  statesmen  of  Vienna  seem  to  have 
the  same  unfortunate  propensities  as  the  Stuarts 
and  the  Bourbons  ;  they  learn  nothing  and  forget 
nothing.  Ruthless  oppression  of  the  Italian 
subjects  of  Austria  fostered  the  sense  of  nation- 
ality in  such  a  way  that  the  kingdom  of  Italy 
sprang  from  it.  Austria's  tyrannical  conduct 
towards  Servia  and  Bulgaria  contributed  more 
than  anything  else  to  unite  the  foreign  policy 
of  the  two  countries,  thus  causing  no  small 
annoyance  and  danger  to  the  Dual  Monarchy 
itself. 

If  Austria's  hands  had  been  free  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  Balkan  conflict,  a  demonstration 
of  the  fleet  of  Danube  monitors  outside  Belgrade 
would  have  been  sufficient  to  damp  Servia's 
warlike  ardour,  and  if  Rumania  —  the  faithful 
henchman  of  the  Triple  Alliance — had  taken  a 
similar  step  for  the  benefit  of  Bulgaria,  then 
Turkey  would  have  been  saved  from  all  danger 
of  war.  The  reason  this  was  not  done  was  the 
certain  knowledg-e  that  Russia  would  have  had 
no  hesitation  in  regarding  such  action  on  the 
part  of  Austria  and  Rumania  as  a  casus  belli. 

The  White  Tsar,  the  man  who  wields  the 
greatest  power  on  earth,  was  filled  with  the 
desire  of  seeing  the  Christians  of  the  Balkans 
freed  from  the  Ottoman  yoke.  His  approval 
sealed  the  pact  between  the  four  Balkan  States. 


818  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

It  is  beyond  all  doubt  that  the  negotiations 
for  a  Balkan  entente  —  however  secretly  they 
were  carried  on — were  revealed  to  the  Sultan's 
Government  at  an  early  stage.  Still  less  could 
the  carefully  planned  preparations  for  mobilisa- 
tion, the  purchase  of  war  material,  the  prohibition 
of  the  export  of  horses  and  similar  measures, 
escape  the  attention  of  the  Porte  for  long.  By 
the  end  of  September  a  new  danger  was  scented 
in  Constantinople,  and  one  far  more  threatening 
than  the  struggle  still  in  progress  in  distant 
Tripoli.  And  when  it  was  rumoured  that  troops 
were  moving  both  in  Servia  and  Bulgaria 
towards  the  Turkish  frontier,  the  Porte  made 
haste  to  open  peace  negotiations  with  Italy. 
These  preliminaries  took  place  at  Ouchy  on  the 
Lake  of  Geneva,  between  the  delegates  of  the 
two  Powers,   Reshid  Pasha  and  Signor  Bertolini. 

At  the  same  time  the  Porte  did  not  neglect 
to  warn  all  the  great  Powers  that  the  ever- 
turbulent  Balkan  States  were  once  more  at  work ; 
and  the  Powers,  whose  sole  desire  is  peace 
at  any  price,  whose  constant  endeavour  appears 
to  be  the  maintenance  of  the  status  quo,  acted 
with  promptness  and  energy.  The  Austrian 
Foreign  Minister,  Count  Berchtold,  hastened  to 
declare  that  any  alteration  in  the  distribution  of 
power  or  of  frontiers  in  the  Balkans  would  affect 
the  most  vital  interests  of  the  Dual  Monarchy, 
and    that    nothing   of   that    kind    would    therefore 


ALLIANCES    AND    PREPARATIONS        319 

be  allowed.  Any  mobilisation  on  the  part  of 
the  Balkan  States  would  be  met  by  correspond- 
ing measures  on  the  part  of  Austria- Hungary. 
Sir  Edward  Grey  and  M.  Poincaré  took  pre- 
cisely the  same  view  of  the  situation  as  Count 
Berchtold,  and  even  the  Russian  Foreign 
Minister,  who  happened  to  be  making  a  round 
of  visits  to  Berlin,  London,  and  Paris,  showed 
a  zeal  for  the  maintenance  of  peace  that  for  a 
time  bewildered  and  misled  even  those  States 
that  possessed  the  most  intimate  knowledge  of 
the  Tsar's  wishes  and  intentions. 

The  representations  of  the  Powers  and  their 
warnings  against  a  breach  of  the  peace  were 
replied  to  in  identical  terms  by  the  four  Allies 
with  a  definite  demand  for  the  accomplishment 
of  Article  XXIII,  of  the  Berlin  Treaty.  This 
promise,  the  early  performance  of  which  had 
been  guaranteed  nearly  a  generation  before  by 
all  the  great  Powers,  ^but  which  they  had  never 
yet  been  able  to  fulfil,  runs  as  follows: — 

"  Des  reglements  analogues,  sauf  en  ce  qui 
concerne  les  exemptions  d'impots  accordées  å  la 
Crete,  seront  également  introduits  dans  les  autres 
parties  de  la  Turquie  d' Europe  pour  lesquelles 
une  organisation  particuliere  n  a  pas  été  prévue 
par  le  present  Traité." 

It  was  with  this  promise  in  their  hands  that 
the  Balkan  Allies  appeared  before  the  European 


320  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Concert.  Nobody  could  deny  that  the  Christian 
neighbours  of  Turkey  had  waited  long  enough 
for  the  fulfilment  of  this  pledge.  That  Turkey 
would  not  voluntarily  take  any  step  towards  the 
liberation  of  its  Hellenic  and  Slavic  subjects 
was  obvious,  and  that  the  Powers  could  not 
force  Turkey  to  do  so  was  equally  clear.  There- 
fore the  Balkan  States  had  now  ao^reed  to  see 
to  it  themselves  that  the  word  of  the  Berlin 
Treaty  was  honoured  ;  that  this  could  only  be 
brought  about  through  war  and  bloodshed  was 
to  be  regretted,  but  the  Balkan  Governments 
were  not  to  blame  for  that. 

The  French  Foreign  Minister,  M.  Poincaré, 
tried  to  persuade  the  Powers  to  make  a  joint 
declaration,  and  possibly  to  take  concerted 
action,  with  a  view  to  the  preservation  of  peace. 
This  latter  proposal,  however,  did  not  meet  with 
the  approval  of  London  or  Berlin,  but  a  joint 
note  was  quickly  drawn  up  and  entrusted  to 
Austria  and  Russia  —  as  the  two  Powers  most 
interested  —  to  be  communicated  to  the  four 
Allies.     The  note  was  in  the  following  terms  : — 

1.  Les   Puissances  réprouvent  énergiquement 

toute  mesure  susceptible  damener  la 
rupture  de  la  paix. 

2.  S'appuyant  sur  I'Article  XXIII,   du  Traité 

de  Berlin,  elles  prendront  en  main  dans 
l'intérét  des  populations  la  realisation 
de    reformes   dans   l'administration  de   la 


ALLIANCES    AND    PREPARATIONS  321 

Turquie  d'Europe,  étant  entendu  que 
ces  reformes  ne  porteront  aucune 
atteinte  å  la  souveraineté  de  I'Empire 
Ottoman.  Cette  declaration  reserve 
d'ailleurs  la  liberté  des  Puissances  pour 
l'étude  collective  et  ultérieure  des 
reformes. 

3.  Si    la   guerre  vient,    néanmoins,    å   éclater 

entre  les  Etats  Balkaniques  et  l'Empire 
Ottoman,  elles  n'admettront  å  Tissue 
du  conflit  aucune  modification  en  statu 
quo  territorial  dans  la  Turquie  en  Europe. 

4.  Les       Puissances      feront      collectivement 

auprés  de  la  Sublime  Porte  les 
demarches  dérivant  de  la  précédente 
declaration. 

Following  its  old  tradition  the  Porte  made  haste 
to  thank  the  Powers  for  their  friendly  attitude,  and 
promised  to  undertake  the  reforms  in  Macedonia 
and  Thrace  without  delay  and  to  the  fullest  possible 
extent.  The  Governments  of  Greece,  Bulofaria, 
and  Servia  returned  evasive  answers,  while  King 
Nicholas  of  Montenegro  boldly  declared  that  he 
had  been  expecting  the  note  for  two  months  and 
now  it  came  too  late. 

So  little  was  the  imminence  of  the  danger 
understood  in  the  leading  circles  of  Europe  that 
on  October  8th  Sir  Edward  Grey  informed  the 
House  of  Commons  that  the  preservation  of  peace 

X 


322  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

might  be  regarded  as  assured,  since  the  Powers 
were  absolutely  united  in  their  action  both  as 
regards  the  Christian  States  of  the  Balkans,  which 
had  been  most  earnestly  warned  against  plunging 
into  warlike  adventures,  and  as  regards  Turkey, 
which  was  now  to  be  forced  to  fulfil  Article  XXIII. 
But  even  while  the  Foreign  Secretary  was  speak- 
ing the  telegraph  brought  the  information  that 
the  Montenegrin  diplomatic  representative  at 
Constantinople  had  declared  war  on  behalf  of 
his  Government,  and  that  the  Turkish  Chargé 
d' Affaires  at  Cettinje  had  received  his  passports. 
It  was  instantly  clear  to  the  mind  of  Europe 
that  either  Sazonoff  had  lost  touch  with  the  Tsar 
and  the  Russian  people  in  his  pacific  endeavours  in 
Western  capitals,  or  that  his  sincerity  was  nothing 
to  boast  of.  Montenegro  would  never  have  ven- 
tured to  break  the  peace  without  bemg  shielded 
by  its  powerful  friend  ;  the  firm  understanding 
of  the  Powers  proved  to  be  a  flimsy  house  of 
cards,  which  was  blown  down  by  the  first  blast 
of  war.  To  the  initiated  the  Balkan  War  was 
an  inevitable  calamity,  which,  moreover,  opened 
up  a  dangerous  prospect  of  the  ever  -  dreaded 
European  war.  Rumours  of  the  mobilisation 
of  the  frontier  divisions  of  Russia  and  Austria, 
and  of  England's  battle  fleet,  filled  men's  minds 
with  fear,  and  the  Bourses  trembled  in  panic. 

By  the  terms  of  the  Alliance  it  was  agreed  that 
Bulgaria  should  place  300,000   men    in   the  field, 


ALLIANCES    AND    PREPARATIONS        323 

Servia  200,000  and  Greece  80,000.  But  while 
the  first  two  Powers  increased  their  contingents 
by  something  over  ten  per  cent.,  the  Greeks  were 
able  to  bring  their  force  up  to  more  than  a 
hundred  per  cent,  in  excess  of  the  number  they 
had  engaged  themselves  to  supply.  Towards  the 
end  of  the  war  the  total  Hellenic  force  amounted 
to  about  220,000  men. 

Remembering  the  war  of  1897  ^ot  many  people 
felt  confident  that  the  Greek  Army  would  be  able 
to  do  more  than  hold  and  engage  a  few  Turkish 
divisions,  so  that  the  Servians  and  Bulgarians 
might  have  their  flanks  free  on  the  south  and 
west.  The  amazing  thing  happened,  however, 
that  the  eastern  Greek  Army,  under  the  command 
of  the  Crown  Prince,  not  only  performed  its  full 
share  of  the  plan  of  campaign,  but  far  more — so 
much  more  that  Greece  may  almost  be  said  to 
have  wrested  the  lion's  share  of  the  glory  from 
her  three  allies. 

But  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  Greek 
Army  was  only  a  part  of  the  country's  war  con- 
tingent. Greece  alone  of  the  four  Balkan  States 
possessed  a  fleet,  and,  although  this  was  theo- 
retically inferior  to  that  of  the  Turks,  it  bore  the 
burden  of  the  Balkan  League's  maritime  under- 
takings. From  the  outbreak  of  the  war  until  its 
conclusion  this  fleet  held  the  command  of  the 
Greek  seas,  and  was  victorious  whenever  the 
enemy  ventured  upon  an  engagement.  It  main- 
tained a  strict  blockade  of  all  the  Turkish  coasts, 


324 


KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 


prevented  any  transport  of  Ottoman  troops  from 
Syria  or  Tripoli  to  the  seat  of  war,  captured 
all  the  islands  unoccupied  by  the  Italians,  and 
was  able  at  the  same  time  to  carry  out  all  the 
transport  of  troops,  wounded,  provisions,  and 
ammunition  required  by  the  Greek  Army.  In 
addition  to  this,  large  bodies  of  troops  and 
quantities  of  war  material  were  promptly  trans- 
ported in  Greek  steamers  under  the  escort  of 
the  fleet  at  the  request  of  the  Bulgarian  and 
Servian  Governments. 

What  the  Greek  fleet  under  Admiral  Kon- 
douriotis  accomplished  during  the  war  is  simply 
admirable.  Without  it  the  war  on  land — in  spite 
of  all  the  bravery  that  was  shown  —  could  not 
have  been  brought  to  so  successful  and  rapid  an 
issue.  With  her  double  contingent  of  Army  and 
Navy,  Greece  stands  first  among  the  four  Allies, 
when  the  results  of  the  campaign  are  impartially 
weighed. 

The  fleets  of  the  two  sea  Powers  compared 
thus : — 

Turkey.  Greece. 


Turgut  Reis        .       9,000  tons 
Messoudieh  .       9,000     ,, 

Barbarossa  .       9,000     ,, 

Hamidieh   .         .       3,800     ,, 
Medjidieh   .         .       3,432     ,, 
4  large  German  destroyers 
2  smaller  German  destroyers 
4  smaller  French  destroyers 
12  torpedo-boats 


Aver  off 

9,956  tons 

Hydra 

4,800    „ 

Spetzai 

4,800    „ 

Psara . 

4,800    „ 

Vasilevs  Georgios 

1,774    „ 

Miaulis 

6  old  gunboats 

12  destroyers 

II  torpedo-boats 

I  submarine 

Photo\  \Bdhri)igcr 

THE   CROWN    PRINCE   OF    GREECE   (NOW    KlNt;   CONSTANTINE). 


ALLIANCES    AND    PREPARATIONS        815 

As  will  be  seen,  the  two  fleets  were  fairly  equal 
as  regards  fighting  value  and  tonnage.  In  reality 
they  compared  like  two  race-horses,  one  of  which 
has  grown  stiff  from  years  in  the  stable,  while 
the  other  is  in  perfect  training  and  splendid 
form.  In  addition  to  the  regular  fleet  the  Greek 
Government  commandeered  at  the  beginning  of 
the  war  a  large  number  of  cargo  steamers  ;  some 
of  the  more  speedy  of  these  were  converted  into 
cruisers,  armed  with  light  guns ;  the  rest  were 
used  as  transports,  coal  depot  ships,  scouts, 
etc. 

The  Turkish  Empire  could  not  be  regarded  as 
ill  -  matched  or  ill  -  prepared  for  a  war  with  the 
Balkan  States.  Ever  since  1882,  when  the  re- 
organisation of  the  Army  was  entrusted  to  Field- 
Marshal  von  der  Goltz,  Turkey  has  spent  large 
sums  yearly  on  defence,  and  when  the  Young 
Turks  came  into  power  the  expenditure  was 
rather  increased  than  diminished.  The  soldiers' 
training  was  made  more  thorough,  the  cadres 
were  extended,  pay  was  regular,  and  rifles 
and  guns  of  the  latest  patterns  were  bought 
in  great  quantities.  Finally,  by  a  thorough 
reorganisation  in  191 1,  nearly  the  whole 
mobile  force  was  collected  in  Turkey  in 
Europe. 

On  a  peace  footing  the  Ottoman  Army  amounts 


326  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

to  300,000  men.     On  a  war  footing  this   number 
is — on  paper — brought  up  to  : — 

1.  The  Nizam,  or  active  Army      .         .         .  600,000  men 

2.  The  first-class  Redif,  fully  trained  Reserve  400,000    „ 

3.  Second-class  Redif  .....  125,000    ,, 

4.  Mustafiz  or  Landsturm     ....  100,000    ,, 


Total    .  1,225,000  men 

Now  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  Turkey 
had  been  for  a  long  time  in  a  state  of  war.  Italy, 
her  antagonist,  and  the  rest  of  Europe  were  con- 
vinced that  both  the  Nizam  and  the  first-class 
Redif  were  under  arms  around  the  three  head- 
quarters, Salonika,  Gallipoli  and  Constantinople  ; 
and  that  this  Army,  that  had  not  yet  taken  the 
field,  was  ready  for  war  and  provided  with  all 
necessary  supplies  —  the  more  so  as  the  Sultan  s 
Government  was  fully  informed  of  the  Balkan 
Alliance  and  the  imminent  danger  of  war.  No 
one  imagined  that  in  spite  of  all  this  the  Turks 
were  in  such  a  state  of  unpreparedness  on  the 
outbreak  of  war  that  their  army  corps  were  not 
even  provided  with  transport  or  ambulances,  and 
that  the  provisioning  was  so  miserably  arranged 
that  the  frugal  Turkish  soldier  could  not  even  get 
a  ration  of  dry  bread  to  satisfy  his  hunger. 

Including  the  40,000  men  of  the  Adrianople 
garrison  Turkey  can  never  have  had  more  than 
400,000  men  under  arms.  Nazim  Pasha  was 
appointed  Commander-in-Chief,  a  man  of  sixty- 
four,    who  in    his  youth  had   been   trained  at  the 


ALLIANCES    AND    PREPARATIONS 


327 


French  military  academy  of  St.  Cyr.  He  dis- 
tinguished himself  in  the  Russo  -  Turkish  War, 
afterwards  suffered  five  years'  imprisonment  on 
account  of  his  liberal  opinions,  and  at  last,  under 
the  Young  Turks'  regime^  was  made  Minister  for 
War  in  Muktar  Pasha's  Cabinet. 

In  conclusion  I  shall  give  the  approximate 
numbers  of  Turkey's  Christian  subjects  in  the 
four  vilayets  of  Salonika,  Monastir,  Yanina  and 
Adrianople,  since  the  object  of  the  crusade  was 
the  liberation  of  these  unfortunate  people. 


Salonika. 

Monastir.       Yanina. 

Adrianople. 

Greeks    . 

Bulgarians 
Servians . 
Armenians 

Total  Christians 
Mussulmans 

362,883 

302,978 

340 

284,828 
173,526 

^7,575 

269,169 

366,363 
107,185 

24,202 

665,201 
444,003 

475,929 
277,251 

269,169 
110,815 

501,750 
508,781 

In  addition  to  the  above  there  are  in  the 
various  communes — Sanjaks — a  number  of  Kutzo- 
Vlachs,  Jews  and  Gipsies,  who  suffered  as  much 
as  the  Christians  under  the  Ottoman  regime. 


CHAPTER   XIII 


THE    BALKAN    WAR 


What  impressed  Europe  more  than  anything  else 
at  the  outset  of  the  Balkan  War  was  the  excellent 
way  in  which  the  various  plans  of  campaign  were 
concerted,  the  rapidity  of  the  mobilisation,  and  the 
secrecy  with  which  the  Allies  surrounded  almost 
all  their  offensive  movements.  The  same  evening 
that  war  was  declared  all  forwarding  of  letters, 
newspapers  and  telegrams  was  stopped ;  the 
Balkan  States  isolated  themselves  from  the  rest 
of  the  world,  raised  an  insurmountable  wall  round 
their  frontiers,  and  kept  every  journalist  and  war 
correspondent  under  such  strict  control  that  they 
were  almost  to  be  regarded  as  prisoners  of  war. 
Thanks  to  the  vigilant  censorship  and  other  strict 
measures,  the  commanders  of  the  different  armies 
were  able  to  execute  the  long-prepared  advance 
and  carry  out  their  strategic  dispositions,  the 
success  of  which  depended  above  all  on  their  not 
being  betrayed  to  the  enemy. 

At    the   same    time    all    traffic    and    trade    was 
paralysed   in    the   belligerent    countries.      Almost 

328 


THE    BALKAN    WAR  329 

every  man  capable  of  bearing  arms  between  the 
ages  of  eighteen  and  sixty  was  enrolled  ;  horses, 
mules,  asses  and  draught  oxen  were  pressed  into 
the  service,  the  railways  were  taken  over  by  the 
military  authorities,  every  serviceable  steamer  in 
Greek  ports  was  requisitioned  by  the  Ministry 
of  Marine ;  warehouses,  depots,  cargoes  afloat, 
industrial  enterprises — everything  that  could  be  of 
use  to  the  Army  and  Navy  was  laid  under  con- 
tribution. It  was  as  though  every  fibre,  nerve  and 
muscle  in  the  body  politic  were  strained  to  the 
utmost  in  the  all-compelling  hope  of  victory. 

From  kings,  statesmen  and  generals,  down  to 
the  private  soldiers,  every  part  of  the  immense, 
living  mechanism  of  war  that  was  hurled  against 
the  hereditary  enemy  was  penetrated  by  hatred 
and  thirst  for  vengeance.  These  armies  that 
sprang  into  existence  at  a  few  days'  warning  were 
not  composed  of  professional  soldiers,  but  mainly 
of  peasants,  herdsmen  and  labourers  from  town 
and  country.  For  the  most  part  they  were  men 
with  a  very  thin  coating  of  the  varnish  of  civilisa- 
tion, but  possessing  endurance,  frugality,  and 
indifference  to  suffering,  hunger,  and  want  of 
every  kind.  They  had  courage  and  contempt  for 
death,  and  did  not  shrink  from  the  sight  of  blood. 
They  were  not  far  removed  from  the  innate  brutality 
of  the  savage ;  they  were  impatient  at  the  modern 
methods  of  war,  with  its  smokeless  powder  and 
long  ranges,  and  lusted  to  come  to  close  quarters, 


330  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

to  see  the  white  of  their  enemy's  eye,  to  use  the 
bayonet,  the  heavy  butt,  or  the  bare  fists. 

Thanks  to  the  explosive  violence  with  which 
the  Allies  commenced  operations,  and  to  the 
secrecy  in  which  the  result  of  these  was  shrouded, 
only  an  extremely  small  fraction  of  war  news 
reached  the  ears  of  expectant  Europe.  And  as 
at  the  same  time  the  Turks'  unveracious  and  en- 
tirely fanciful  bulletins  were  given  every  publicity 
by  the  telegraph  bureaus,  the  world  at  large  was 
long  in  doubt  as  to  how  things  were  actually 
going  in  the  Balkans.  Even  for  some  time  after 
the  first  Turkish  defeat  had  clearly  established 
the  superiority  of  the  Christian  armies  at  all 
points,  the  friends  of  Turkey — above  all,  Austria- 
Hungary —  maintained  a  confidence  and  a  belief 
in  the  final  victory  of  the  Crescent. 

But  by  degrees  it  dawned  on  men's  minds  that 
the  introductory  encounters  on  the  frontiers  — 
skirmishes,  they  were  usually  called,  with  a  shrug 
of  the  shoulders — were  the  first  visible  results  of 
a  masterly  plan  of  campaign  ;  and  soon  afterwards 
it  became  clear  that  the  Turks  were  retreating  in 
the  east,  west  and  south,  abandoning  one  important 
position  after  another.  Of  course  there  were  still 
some  authorities  who  made  out  that  Nazim  Pasha's 
retiring  movement  was  only  a  feint.  It  would 
only  continue  until  the  immense  forces  of  the 
Empire  were  collected  and  concentrated  to  the 
south   of    Adrianople    and    around    Kirk    Kilisse ; 


THE    BALKAN    WAR  881 

then  the  whole  world  would  witness  an  attack 
which  must  crush  the  Bulgarian  Army  in  an 
instant — and  afterwards  it  would  be  the  turn  of 
the  other  Allies. 

But  these  wise  heads  were  wrong.  Instead  of  a 
sudden  and  energfetic  advance  the  world  witnessed 
the  flight  from  Lule  Burgas,  a  retreat  so  disastrous, 
humiliating  and  terrible  that  it  can  only  be  com- 
pared with  Napoleon's  retreat  from  Moscow. 

The  scope  of  this  work  does  not  allow  of  a 
detailed  description  of  the  whole  Balkan  campaign. 
I  shall  merely  sketch  the  main  outlines  of  the 
operations  of  Montenegro,  Servia  and  Bulgaria, 
before  going  somewhat  more  closely  into  the 
movements  of  the  Greek  Army  and  fleet. 

Montenecrro,  which  with  no  little  theatrical 
effect  was  the  first  to  march  upon  the  stage  of 
war,  was  soon  surrounded  by  a  halo  of  victory. 

The  divisions  pushed  forward  on  the  east 
against  Berane  and  along  the  southern  frontier  by 
Podgoritza,  driving  back  the  combined  Turkish 
and  Albanian  forces.  The  fortress  of  Detchitch 
was  stormed  and  the  whole  garrison  with  several 
guns  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  brave  mountaineers. 
Tuzi  was  the  next  place  to  fall,  after  the  fort 
of  Shiptchanik  had  been  destroyed  by  the  fire  of 
the  Montenegrin  artillery ;  and  so,  day  after  day, 
the  victorious  advance  was  continued  towards  the 
goal — Skutari.     Yet  it   must   be    emphasised  that 


382  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

the  forward  movement  of  the  Montenegrins  was 
anything  but  a  military  promenade. 

Everywhere  the  Turkish  -  Albanian  troops 
offered  a  stout  resistance,  but  the  sons  of  the  Black 
Mountain  gave  abundant  proof  that  they  were 
filled  with  the  same  adventurous  spirit  as  their 
ancestors  —  and  the  same  reckless  disregard  of 
human  life.  Podgoritza  and  Cettinje  were  indeed 
filled  to  overflowing  with  Turkish  prisoners  after 
a  few  weeks'  fighting,  and  the  depots  were 
crammed  with  guns,  rifles,  and  other  captured  war 
material;  but  at  the  same  time  King  Nicholas's 
Army  was  weakened  to  a  very  serious  extent  by 
losses  in  killed  and  wounded.  And  when  the 
most  important  task  of  the  war — the  siege  and 
capture  of  Skutari — was  to  be  undertaken,  this 
premature  weakening  was  felt  to  be  a  veritable 
disaster. 

By  October  i8th  the  two  divisions,  commanded 
by  Prince  Danilo  and  General  Martinovitch,  joined 
hands  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Skutari.  With  the 
exception  of  the  rapidly  concluded  eastern  opera- 
tions— including  the  capture  of  Berane — the  whole 
effort  of  Montenegro  from  now  to  the  end  of  the 
war  was  directed  to  the  reduction  of  the  ancient 
Illyrian  city. 

At  the  south-eastern  end  of  Skutari  Lake,  on 
the  fertile  plain  of  Vraka,  the  capital  of  the  vilayet 
spreads  up  to  the  foot  of  a  low  hill  on  which 
stands   an   old    castle.      At    this    point    the   lake 


THE    BALKAN    WAR  888 

empties  itself  into  the  sea  by  the  River  Boyana. 
Opposite  Skutari,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Boyana, 
another  hill  rises,  the  summit  of  which  is  crowned 
by  the  fort  of  Tarabosh,  the  most  important 
point  of  the  defence.  The  capture  of  Tarabosh 
would  instantly  decide  the  fate  of  the  town,  and 
all  the  efforts  of  the  Montenegrins  were  therefore 
aimed  at  placing  heavy  siege  guns  in  position  on 
the  surrounding  heights,  silencing  the  guns  of  the 
fortress,  breaching  the  walls,  or  starving  out  the 
garrison.  While  the  Crown  Prince  with  the  main 
army  was  marching  south  from  Tuzi,  General 
Martinovitch  led  his  division  along  the  western 
shore  of  Skutari  Lake  to  the  attack  on  Tarabosh. 
The  siege  lasted  six  months  from  the  end  of 
October,  When  the  nut  proved  too  hard  a  one 
for  the  Montenegrins  to  crack  with  their  own 
strength,  the  Servians  sent  an  auxiliary  army  of 
some  20,000  men.  But  the  brave  Essad  Pasha, 
the  Commandant  of  the  town,  resisted  every 
assault.  Numbers  of  wild  Albanians  flocked  to 
his  banner,  and  he  succeeded  in  supplying  himself 
so  well  both  by  way  of  the  river  and  overland, 
that  the  Allies  had  to  give  up  the  idea  of  starving 
him  out.  When  at  last,  at  the  end  of  April, 
Essad  declared  himself  ready  to  surrender  the 
town  and  fortress  on  condition  of  being  allowed 
to  march  out  with  the  honours  of  war,  it  was  not 
the  Montenegrin  bullets  and  bayonets  that  drove 
him   to  this,   but  the  prospect  of  winning  honour 


334  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

and  fame  elsewhere — as  reigning  Prince   over  an 
independent  Albania. 

While  thus  the  doings  of  the  Montenegrins, 
from  being  the  centre  of  interest,  soon  receded 
into  the  background,  Servia  was  carrying  on  a 
far  more  effective  and  victorious  campaign. 

The  town  of  Nish  is  the  junction  of  the  line 
from  Belgrade — the  Orient  line — and  the  strategi- 
cally important  railway  across  the  frontier  by 
Ristovatz  to  Uskub.  For  this  reason  the  Servians 
made  Nish  the  headquarters  of  their  Army. 

Immediately  on  the  declaration  of  war  a  mixed 
force  of  Arnauts  and  Turkish  Nizam  troops  made 
an  incursion  over  the  Servian  frontier.  The 
first  fight  lasted  all  day,  and  when  darkness  was 
coming  on  the  victory  seemed  to  rest  with  the 
Ottomans.  But  then  the  Servians  made  one  of 
those  bayonet  charges  which  were  to  strike  terror 
into  the  enemy  so  often  later  in  the  war.  The 
Servians  sprang  from  their  trenches  and  rifle-pits 
and  fell  upon  the  Turks  with  irresistible  force  ; 
the  Mussulmans  fled  in  the  wildest  disorder,  and 
the  road  to  Kumanova  lay  open. 

Uskub  was  one  of  the  Turks'  strongest  head- 
quarters in  the  western  theatre  of  war ;  and  not 
only  for  this  reason,  but  from  national  considera- 
tions— for  the  town  was  one  of  the  capitals  of 
Old  Servia — it  was  of  the  utmost  importance  to 
defeat  the  enemy  at   that  particular   spot.     At  a 


THE    BALKAN    WAR  335 

short  distance  from  Uskub  lies  the  little  town 
of  Kumanova,  and  on  the  plain  around  this  place 
the  Turks  had  mustered  a  force  of  about  25,000 
men ;  they  had  also  a  considerable  reserve  in 
Uskub,  and  at  the  same  time  Sara  Kaid  Pasha 
was  on  his  way  from  the  south  with  no  less  than 
three  divisions. 

The  Servian  Army — officially  under  the  com- 
mand of  Crown  Prince  Alexander,  but  in  reality 
led  by  General  Patnik — would  have  been  greatly 
outnumbered  if  the  Turks  had  joined  forces,  and 
the  situation  looked  extremely  doubtful.  The 
battle  of  Kumanova  lasted  almost  continuously 
from  the  22nd  to  the  24th  of  October,  with  short 
breathing  -  spaces  at  night,  and  ended  with  a 
signal  victory  for  the  Servian  arms.  The  Crown 
Prince  showed  great  personal  valour,  exposing 
himself  time  after  time  to  the  most  imminent 
danger.  The  soldiers  followed  his  example  and 
charged  with  the  bayonet  right  up  to  the  Turkish 
guns,  climbing  over  heaps  of  their  comrades' 
bodies. 

After  two  days  of  obstinate  fighting  the  resist- 
ance of  the  Turks  was  broken  ;  the  whole  Army 
fled  in  panic  to  Uskub,  spreading  terror  among 
the  reserves  in  garrison  there.  The  few  energetic 
Turkish  officers  found  it  impossible  to  check  the 
panic,  which  spread  to  the  west  and  south,  and 
when  the  Servians  entered  Uskub  a  few  days 
later   there   was    not    a    single    fighting    Moslem 


336  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

to  be  seen.  The  chief  responsibility  for  the 
Turkish  defeat  falls  upon  Kaid  Pasha,  who 
reached  the  neighbourhood  of  Kumanova  while 
the  battle  was  in  progress.  Instead  of  at  once 
sending  his  divisions  under  fire,  he  turned  about 
and  marched  back  the  way  he  had  come. 

The  battle  of  Kumanova  marks  at  the  same 
time  the  commencement,  the  culmination,  and,  one 
may  almost  say,  the  conclusion  of  the  Servian 
campaign  —  morally,  at  all  events.  From  the 
moment  this  brilliant  victory  was  won  there  was 
no  longer  any  doubt  of  the  absolute  superiority 
of  the  Servians.  The  reckless  bravery  of  the 
Christians  was  fully  equal  to  that  of  the  Moslems, 
but  added  to  this  there  was  an  energy  in  their 
attack,  an  irresistible  force  and  persistence  in  their 
hand-to-hand  fighting,  which  the  Turkish  soldier, 
in  our  day  at  least,  does  not  possess.  Above  all 
it  was  the  bayonet,  the  cold  steel,  that  struck 
terror  into  the  Turks.  As  the  hordes  of  soldiers 
fled  in  panic  through  the  streets  of  Uskub,  the 
cry  was  ceaselessly  heard :  "  The  Servians  are 
after  us  with  the  knife!" 

During  the  following  month  the  Servian 
divisions  pressed  forward  wherever  there  was  still 
opposition  to  be  encountered.  From  Novi  Bazar 
southward  by  Vrania  and  Prishtina  to  Prisrend 
and  Djakova,  and  from  Uskub  to  Kuprulu 
and  Monastir  King  Peter's  Army  continued  its 
victorious  march.     About  the  middle  of  November 


THE    BALKAN    WAR  337 

the  Crown  Prince  Alexander  reached  Monastir, 
where  the  remnant  of  the  beaten  Army  from 
Kumanova  and  some  regiments  from  the  east  and 
south  were  assembled.  The  whole  force  of  about 
50,000  men  surrendered  on  the  i8th.  Among 
the  staff  officers  captured  was  the  former  Turkish 
Minister  at  Belgrade,  Fethi  Pasha,  who  at  the 
beginning  of  the  war  had  invited  his  friends, 
rather  too  confidently,  to  a  banquet  of  victory  in 
the  Servian  capital. 

In  concurrence  with  the  Greek  advance  through 
Epirus  and  Southern  Macedonia  and  the  capture  of 
Salonika,  the  two  allied  Powers  had  in  a  remark- 
ably short  time  subdued  all  Turkish  resistance  in 
the  western  theatre  of  war.  While  the  conquered 
provinces  and  towns  were  occupied  by  one-half 
of  the  Servian  Army,  a  considerable  force  could 
be  detached  to  assist  the  Bulgarians  in  the  siege 
of  Adrianople,  while  another  contingent  was  sent 
by  Djakova  to  Skutari,  where  the  Montenegrin 
campaign  had  long  been  stranded  on  the  rocks 
of  Tarabosh. 

The  most  decisive  share  of  the  Balkan  campaign 
naturally  fell  upon  Bulgaria.  Not  only  had  the 
enemy  collected  his  main  force  in  the  eastern  half 
of  the  Peninsula,  but  the  capture  of  the  Turkish 
capital  itself  must  have  hovered  before  the  eyes 
of  the  Bulgarian  Commander  as  the  glorious  goal 
of  the  campaign. 


838  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

In  order  to  reach  this  goal  the  road  would 
either  have  to  be  free,  or  the  advancing  Army 
protected  against  attacks  in  rear  and  flank  ;  and 
General  Savoff,  the  brilliant  chief  of  the  general 
staff,  who  is  said  to  have  been  the  father  of  the 
whole  plan  of  campaign,  had  made  all  his  dis- 
positions with  this  end  in  view. 

The  arrangement  of  the  Army  in  three  corps, 
each  of  three  divisions,  and  the  separate  movements 
of  these  army  corps  show  an  accurate  knowledge 
of  Turkey's  defensive  dispositions.  While  the 
second  army  corps  marched  by  Mustapha  Pasha 
straight  upon  Adrianople,  the  first  and  third,  from 
their  respective  bases,  Yamboli  and  Harmanlu, 
executed  turning  movements  to  the  east  and  south- 
east, with  the  object  of  driving  the  enemy  from 
Kirk  Kilisse,  Bunar  Hissar,  and  Lule  Burgas, 
completing  the  investment  of  Adrianople,  cutting 
off  that  city  from  communication  with  the  capital, 
capturing  the  strongest  bulwark  of  the  Turkish 
power,  and  then  marching  eastward  with  united 
forces,  crushing  the  last  desperate  resistance  in 
the  outworks  of  Constantinople,  and  making  a 
victorious  entry  into  the  famous  city,  where  the 
Patriarch  would  finally  crown  King  Ferdinand  in 
the  Church  of  St.  Sophia  as  the  ruler  of  a  new 
and  mighty  Greater  Bulgaria. 

The  idea  was  magnificent  and  inspiring,  an 
ambition  worthy  of  the  Bulgarian  Sovereign.  But 
Bulgaria  shared  the  fate  of  many  another  steeple- 


THE    BALKAN    WAR  389 

chaser,  when  the  pace  is  too  hot  at  the  start ;  too 
much  strength  is  used  up  at  the  first  hurdles  and 
ditches,  and  towards  the  end  of  the  race,  in  spite 
of  whip  and  spur,  the  tired-out  steed  refuses  the 
last  obstacles. 

The  opening  was  more  than  promising.  All 
the  Turkish  troops  scattered  along  the  Bulgarian 
frontier  were  swept  away.  The  train  and  ambu- 
lance service  accompanied  the  advancing  divisions 
with  admirable  precision  ;  and  this  in  spite  of  the 
transport  being  for  the  most  part  accomplished 
by  oxen  along  miserable  roads  and  across  plains 
which  the  flooded  rivers  had  converted  into 
swamps. 

By  October  i8th  the  fighting  began  round 
Kirk  Kilisse,  and  lasted  almost  incessantly  for  a 
whole  week.  With  a  vigour  that  never  slackened 
the  Bulgarian  artillery  showered  shells  and  shrapnel 
upon  the  forts.  Early  on  the  morning  of  October 
24th  the  final  assault  was  made.  To  the  strains 
of  the  "  Slivnitza  March  " — the  Bulgarian  national 
melody — the  regiments  advanced  against  the  line 
of  fortified  heights  that  protects  Kirk  Kilisse  on 
the  north,  and  charged  under  cover  of  a  hot 
artillery  fire.  After  the  taking  of  the  heights 
larger  masses  of  troops  could  be  sent  forward, 
trenches  were  dug  nearer  to  the  fortified  town, 
and  finally — during  the  forenoon  of  the  24th — the 
signal  was  given  for  the  main  attack. 

The  Bulgarians  threw  off  their  heavy  overcoats 


340  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

and  all  other  equipment  and  charged  the  enemy's 
works  with  the  most  reckless  courage.  Seven 
times  the  assailants  reached  the  muzzles  of  the 
Turkish  guns ;  seven  times  were  their  ranks 
mowed  down,  till  the  ground  was  literally  covered 
with  corpses.  But  then  the  Moslems  lost  heart ; 
they  could  not  face  the  Bulgarian  bayonets  again. 
The  flight  began,  and  soon  degenerated  into  panic ; 
2,000  prisoners  were  taken  and  a  quantity  of  war 
material.  The  Commander  -  in  -  Chief,  Mahmud 
Mukhtar  Pasha,  fled  so  hurriedly  that  all  his 
belongings  were  found  at  the  military  club ;  two 
aeroplanes,  still  unused,  formed  part  of  the  spoil, 
and  afterwards  did  good  service  at  the  siege  of 
Adrianople. 

This  was  the  Bulgarians'  first  victory  ;  a  second 
and  still  greater  one  awaited  them. 

Abdullah  Pasha  was  stationed  with  an  army 
corps  at  Lule  Burgas,  where  he  had  the  double 
task  of  checking  the  enemy's  advance  on  Con- 
stantinople and  threatening  the  army  besieging 
Adrianople.  The  town  is  built  in  a  valley,  sur- 
rounded by  heights  ;  the  high  road  from  Adrianople 
to  Chorlu  runs  through  it,  while  the  Orient  railway 
runs  about  four  miles  to  the  south. 

The  Bulgarian  Army  advanced  from  the  north 
by  Baba  Eski  upon  Lule  Burgas  and  occupied 
the  northern  heights,  while  Abdullah  Pasha  had 
placed  his  force  in  position  to  the  south  of  the 
town  with  a  very  scattered  front  in  the  direction 


THE    BALKAN    WAR  341 

of    the     railway     line.       The    battle     began     on 
October  29th,  and  lasted  nearly  three  days. 

As  usual  the  Bulgarians  opened  the  engage- 
ment with  their  excellently  served  artillery,  which 
rained  shells  with  the  greatest  precision  upon  the 
enemy's  strongest  positions.  At  first  the  Turks 
stood  fast,  and  it  looked  as  if  they  would  defend 
the  position  to  the  last  man. 

Meanwhile  the  Bulgarians  advanced  their  right 
wing  with  the  object  of  seizing  the  railway  and 
cutting  off  communication  with  Adrianople.  When 
this  movement  had  been  carried  out,  with  heavy 
loss  to  both  sides,  the  centre  moved  forward  to 
attack  Lule  Burgas.  After  a  severe  struggle  this 
was  also  successful,  the  Turkish  columns  breaking 
into  precipitate  flight.  But  the  fourth  Turkish 
army  corps,  under  Burk  Pasha,  was  still  in 
position  on  the  heights  to  the  south-east  of  Lule 
Burgas,  and  from  here  the  artillery  shelled 
the  town  so  hotly  that  only  the  approach  of 
darkness  saved  the  Bulgarians  from  a  hasty 
retreat. 

But  the  Moslems  were  already  demoralised. 
The  transport  had  taken  to  flight ;  for  twenty- 
four  hours  the  Turkish  soldiers  had  had  neither 
food  nor  drink  ;  the  dead  and  the  wounded  lay 
together  without  aid  from  ambulance  or  surgeons. 
In  course  of  the  night  Abdullah  Pasha  received  at 
his  headquarters,  in  the  village  of  Sazikeui,  one 
disheartening    communication    after    another,    and 


842  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

decided   to  make  a   supreme  effort  before  all   the 
courage  had  gone  out  of  his  troops. 

Early  next  morning  a  mighty  roar  arose  from 
the  Bulgarians'  field  and  machine  guns,  but  the 
Turkish  lines  only  replied  with  a  scattered  fire, 
for  their  ammunition  was  nearly  exhausted. 
Abdullah  then  sent  his  second  army  corps — the 
centre  —  against  the  enemy.  The  attack  was 
carried  out  with  heroism,  but  towards  noon  it 
became  clear  to  the  Turkish  Commander,  who 
was  following  the  course  of  the  battle  from  the 
churchyard  of  Sazikeui  and  anxiously  looking  out 
for  the  arrival  of  the  third  army  corps  under 
Mukhtar  Pasha  from  Viza,  that  his  second  corps 
had  suffered  a  defeat.  The  same  fate  overtook 
the  first  and  fourth  corps  in  the  course  of  the 
day,  and  then  at  last  the  serried  ranks  of  the 
third  army  corps  were  seen  approaching  from 
the  north-east.  It  was  in  truth  the  last  hope  of 
Turkey  on  European  soil  that  was  now  marching 
against  the  Christian  Army,  nor  was  that  hope 
a  poor  one.  Mukhtar  Pasha's  troops  were  to 
some  extent  fresh,  not  yet  weakened  by  hunger, 
thirst,  and  over-exertion,  and  not  yet  demoralised 
by  shell-fire  and  bayonet-charges.  And  at  the 
same  time  the  Bulgarians,  who  had  been  fighting 
almost  incessantly  for  three  days,  were  dead-tired 
and  in  a  very  difficult  position.  But  without 
hesitation  battalion  after  battalion  wheeled  round 
and  advanced  fearlessly  against  the  enemy,  while 


THE    BALKAN    WAR  343 

the  artillery  galloped  over  the  ground  to  take  up 
a  new  position  fronting  the  fresh  Turkish  troops. 

And  then  they  set  to  again.  With  a  heroism 
to  which  the  history  of  war  can  hardly  show  a 
parallel,  the  Bulgarian  officers  and  men  threw 
themselves  upon  the  enemy ;  every  man  fought 
like  a  hero ;  scenes  were  enacted  of  the  most 
brutal  ferocity,  in  which  Christians  and  Moslems 
fought  hand  -  to  -  hand  with  bayonet,  butt,  and 
even  with  their  fists  and  teeth. 

For  a  long  time  the  fight  swayed  backwards 
and  forwards ;  then  Mukhtar's  guns  gradually 
grew  silent  and  his  infantry  wavered  and  fell 
back.  When  the  sun  went  down  Abdullah  Pasha 
knew  that  the  battle  was  irretrievably  lost.  He 
and  his  staff  left  their  post  of  vantage  in  the 
churchyard  of  Sazikeui  and  rode  away  —  the 
fate  of  Turkey  was  decided. 

And  while  the  brave  but  utterly  worn  -  out 
Bulgarian  Army  collected  on  the  battlefield  around 
Lule  Burgas,  went  into  bivouac,  buried  the  dead 
and  attended  to  the  wounded,  the  Turkish  Armies 
began  their  retreat  along  the  road  to  Constan- 
tinople— a  retreat  that  was  commenced  in  some- 
thing like  good  order,  but  which  quickly  broke 
up  into  the  most  appalling,  panic-stricken  flight. 

For  miles  the  high  road  and  the  surrounding 
fields  showed  nothing  but  a  hurrying  swarm  of 
men.  Here  and  there  the  arched  hood  of  an 
ox  -  waggon   projected    above   the   heads    of    the 


344  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

soldiers.     Thousands  and    thousands    of   wounded 
men  dragged  themselves  painfully  along,   sick   to 
death   and  with  the  blood  oozing  from  their  open 
wounds,    until    they    fell    prostrate    and    lay    still. 
Others    tramped    on    with    fever    in    their    eyes, 
staggering    like   drunken    men.       Not    a   crust   of 
bread,  not  a  drink  of  water  was  to  be  had  ;  many 
unwounded  soldiers  lay  down  by  the  side  of  the 
road    with    their    faces    in    their   hands,    resolved 
rather  to  die  than    continue   the  desperate    flight, 
where    starvation    would    overtake    them,   even    if 
they   escaped    the  steel   and  lead  of  the  pursuing 
Bulgarians.     And  then  night  came  with  frost  and 
a  biting  wind  that  swept  over  the  plain  and   cut 
like  a  knife  into  the  open  wounds.     Such  a  night 
extinguished    the    last    spark    of    courage    in    the 
flying  army,  and  when   the  sun  rose  again  above 
the  distant  ridges  the  broad  plain  was  strewn  with 
stiffened  and  distorted  corpses. 

While  the  two  Eastern  Bulgarian  army  corps 
had  thus  broken  up  the  enemy  and  driven  him 
within  the  protecting  lines  of  Tchataldja,  the  re- 
mainder of  the  Army  continued  the  siege  of 
Adrianople,  which  was  now  entirely  cut  off.  The 
Crescent  still  waved  over  the  double  ring  of 
twenty-five  forts,  some  of  them  strong,  and  the 
garrison  was  made  up  of  particularly  efficient 
Redif  battalions  and  Anatolian  regiments,  but 
from  the  experience  of  the  recent  battlefields  no 


THE    BALKAN    WAR  845 

very  obstinate  or  prolonged  resistance  was  to 
be  expected,  especially  to  such  reckless  assaults 
as  those  of  the  Bulgarians.  It  was  soon  to  be 
proved,  however,  that  the  best  qualities  of  the 
Turkish  soldier  are  shown  in  the  defence  of 
strong  positions.  Not  only  here,  but  at  Yanina 
and  Skutari,  the  Ottoman  officers  and  men  gave 
proof  of  such  courage  and  endurance  as  to  some 
extent  made  up  for  the  disgraces  in  the  open 
field. 

While  the  Bulgarians  were  storming  the  works 
of  Adrianople  time  after  time  in  vain,  and  the 
cold  and  storms  of  winter  subdued  their  spirit 
and  diminished  their  zeal  for  fighting,  their 
opponents  awoke  again  from  the  nightmare  of 
defeat  and  flight. 

Nazim     Pasha    exerted    all     his     energy    and 
administrative    capacity,    and    succeeded    with   his 
handful  of  zealous  officers  in  rallying  the  remnants 
of  the  beaten  Army  that  poured  into  the  Tchataldja 
lines  ;  from  Mesopotamia,  Erzerum,  Kurdistan  and 
other  provinces  new  regiments  arrived  at  the  front, 
fresh  and  well   armed ;    supplies    became   regular, 
ambulances    and    hospitals    commenced   operations 
— in    short,    the    old    warlike     spirit    of    Turkey 
asserted   itself  again    in    Stamboul    and    the   poor 
corner  of  Europe  that  still  remained  to  the  Crescent. 
It    was    clear    to   every    faithful    Moslem    that   so 
long  as  the  line  of  forts  between   the  Black   Sea 
and   the    Sea    of    Marmora   could   be   held   there 


346  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

was  still  hope  for  the  Empire.  Had  they  not 
the  whole  of  Asiatic  Turkey  behind  them  with 
over  25,000.000  of  Moslems?  Could  not  the 
Holy  War  be  proclaimed  and  the  Arabs  per- 
suaded to  come  to  the  aid  of  the  Caliphate  ? 
Had  not  Austria  and  Rumania  mobilised  and 
massed  their  troops  on  the  frontiers  ? 

There  was  hope  of  many  kinds.  All  that  was 
needed  was  to  check  the  enemy  and  gain  time. 
Not  even  the  frightful  epidemic  of  cholera  that 
raged  among  the  crowded  masses  of  troops  was 
able  to  destroy  the  new-born  hopes.  Nazim  Pasha 
pushed  forward  the  work  of  improving  the  defences 
with  the  utmost  vigour.  The  fleet  was  summoned 
and  battleships  anchored  to  the  north  and  south 
of  the  lines  to  support  the  defence  with  their 
heavy  guns. 

Work  was  also  going  on  in  Constantinople. 
Hundreds  of  patrols  scoured  the  city,  dragging 
fugitives  from  their  hiding  -  places  and  sending 
them  to  work  on  the  lines ;  corpses  of  cholera 
victims  were  thrown  into  lime-pits,  the  sick  were 
taken  to  hospital,  and  all  arms  to  be  found 
among  the  civilian  population  were  confiscated,  to 
counteract  the  danger  of  a  massacre  of  Christians 
in  revenge  for  the  defeats  of  the  war. 

Had  the  Bulgarians  still  possessed  the  activity 
and  zeal  which  they  showed  in  the  early  days  of 
the  war,  all  the  efforts  of  the  Turks  would  have 
been  in  vain.     But  it  seemed  as  if  King  Ferdinand's 


THE    BALKAN    WAR  347 

Army  had  expended  a  disproportionate  amount  of 
energy  in  the  forced  marches,  fierce  assaults,  and 
prolonged  fighting  at  Kirk  Kilisse  and  Lule 
Burgas.  The  troops  were  not  even  in  a  state  to 
pursue  the  flying  enemy ;  the  immense  price  the 
Bulgarians  had  had  to  pay  for  their  first  victories 
made  it  impossible  for  them  to  turn  their  success 
to  account. 

The  time  had  arrived  for  the  soldiers  to  rest 
and  for  the  diplomatists  to  negotiate  for  peace. 
An  armistice  was  arranged  between  Turkey  on 
the  one  hand  and  Bulgaria,  Servia  and  Montenegro 
on  the  other. 

Greece  alone  continued  the  war  without 
interruption. 


CHAPTER   XIV 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN 


King  George  was  spending  an  autumn  holiday  in 
Denmark,  as  he  had  so  often  done  before,  when 
the  war-clouds  began  to  darken  the  sky  of  the 
Balkans.  The  King  returned  to  Athens  by  Vienna, 
arriving  on  the  evening  of  October  9th. 

Warlike  excitement  was  then  at  its  height, 
but  was  of  a  very  different  character  from  that 
of  fifteen  years  before,  on  the  eve  of  the  last 
war  with  Turkey.  It  was  evident  to  every  one 
who  witnessed  the  behaviour  of  the  Greeks  in  the 
autumn  of  191 2  that  the  intervening  half  genera- 
tion had  matured  the  people  in  a  remarkable 
way.  There  was  no  sign  of  the  fanatical,  noisy, 
bellicose  spirit,  the  somewhat  distasteful  childish- 
ness, with  which  on  the  former  occasion  the  mob 
in  the  streets  of  Athens  had  hailed  the  coming 
war,  as  if  it  were  a  game  or  a  public  holiday. 
Seriousness  and  a  profound  understanding  of  the 
uncertainty  of  the  issue  characterised  the  crowd 
which    now    received    the    King   on    his   arrival ; 

but  there  was  also   present  a   firm   determination 

348 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  849 

to  carry  on  the  struggle  to  an  honourable  con- 
clusion and  vindicate  the  rights  of  Hellas,  if 
fortune  so  willed  it. 

An  immense  mass  of  people  followed  the  King 
to  the  Palace  and  filled  the  great  square.  A  few 
minutes  after  his  arrival  King  George  appeared 
on  a  balcony  and  addressed  his  people  : 

"  From  my  inmost  heart  I  thank  you  for  the 
welcome  you  have  given  me.  I  feel  convinced 
that  the  Hellenic  nation,  whose  patriotism  I  have 
recognised  since  the  very  first  day  of  my  long 
reign,  will  once  more  do  its  duty.  Your  calm 
and  manly  attitude  is  worthy  of  the  seriousness 
of  the  moment.  I  have  the  greatest  confidence 
in  the  patriotic  feeling  of  my  people  and  my 
Government.  May  Almighty  God  protect  and 
bless  our  beloved  country." 

Early  on  the  morning  of  October  12th  the 
Crown  Prince,  accompanied  by  Prince  George 
and  his  whole  staff,  left  Athens  for  Larissa  to 
take  command  of  the  Army  of  Thessaly.  He 
must  have  taken  leave  of  the  King  and  of  the 
enthusiastic  crowds  with  very  dififerent  feelings 
from  those  with  which  he  had  set  out  for  the 
former  war.  It  was  now  an  efficient  and  well- 
trained  Army  that  awaited  him  on  the  Turkish 
frontier — army  corps  of  respectable  size  and  fully- 
equipped,  with  commissariat,  transport  and  every 
requirement  for  active  service  in  the  best  possible 
order.      The   plan   of  campaign   was   settled   and 


350  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

all  dispositions  made.  And  this  time  it  was  not 
a  question  of  a  struggle  hopeless  from  the  start 
against  a  superior  enemy.  Probably  the  force 
with  which  Turkey  would  be  able  to  oppose 
Greece  was  quite  as  numerous  as  the  Crown 
Prince's  Thessalian  army  corps ;  in  any  case  the 
conditions  were  about  equal.  Bravery,  efficiency 
and  perseverance  would  this  time  decide  the  issue. 

The  mobilisation  had  proceeded  satisfactorily ; 
about  100,000  men  were  already  assembled  at 
Larissa,  and  during  the  following  week  25,000 
more  could  be  sent  north.  Volunteers  by  the 
thousand  were  flocking  to  the  colours,  from  Crete, 
from  the  islands,  Egypt  and  Asia  Minor,  from 
every  country  in  Europe  and  in  even  greater 
numbers  from  America.  It  was  hoped  that  before 
long  the  effective  force  would  reach  the  total  of 
200,000  men. 

While  Greece  was  putting  on  her  heaviest 
armour  for  the  approaching  struggle,  the  Govern- 
ment took  a  step  which,  so  to  speak,  was  a 
necessary  result  of  the  situation. 

Crete  had  long  been  actually  governed  from 
Athens,  although  the  incorporation  of  the  island 
with  the  kingdom  was  not  yet  officially  accomplished, 
out  of  deference  to  the  Powers.  Every  executive 
act  in  this  little  "  autonomous "  community  took 
place  in  the  name  of  the  Greek  King,  while  at 
the  same  time  a  solitary  Turkish  flag  was  hoisted 
every  morning   on   a   bastion    in   a   desolate   spot 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  351 

of  the  rocky  coast — a  laughable  act  of  deference  to 
the  powerless  Sublime  Porte.  On  October  14th, 
the  Greek  Chamber  of  Deputies  met,  and  on  this 
occasion  the  Cretan  deputies  marched  into  the 
hall  in  a  compact  body  and  took  their  places  in 
the  legislative  assembly.  Amid  a  storm  of  cheer- 
ing Crete  was  declared  an  integral  part  of  the 
Greek  kingdom. 

Four  days  later  the  Foreign  Minister,  M. 
Coromilas,  announced  to  the  Chamber,  amid  wild 
enthusiasm,  that  war  was  declared.  Turkey  had 
done  her  best  to  induce  Greece  to  leave  the 
counsels  of  the  other  Balkan  States ;  but  the 
Greeks  were  determined  to  stand  by  their  allies, 
whatever  might  be  the  result  of  the  war.  The 
Prime  Minister,  M.  Venizelos,  then  read  a  message 
from  the  King,  and  concluded  with  the  announce- 
ment that  the  Crown  Prince  had  already  crossed 
the  frontier,  occupied  the  Turkish  village  of 
Damassi,  and  captured  the  famous  Pass  of  Meluna. 
The  die  was  cast. 

Prince  Constantine  had  given  the  order  to 
advance  on  October  17th.  In  the  course  of  the 
night  the  advanced  guard  took  possession  of  the 
border  pass,  driving  the  small  Turkish  force  before 
it.  On  the  following  day  Elassona  was  reached, 
the  Turkish  headquarters  just  north  of  the  frontier. 
After  four  hours'  sharp  fighting,  in  which  the  young 
Prince  George   received  his   baptism   of  fire,    the 


352  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

garrison  was  repulsed  and  Hed  northward  to  join 
the  Turkish  army  corps,  which  was  now  entrench- 
ing itself  in  all  haste  in  the  mountain  Pass  of 
Sarandaporos,  about  half-way  between  Elassona 
and  the  little  town  of  Selfidje  or  Servia. 

Sarandaporos,  the  capture  of  which  marks  the 
first  heroic  achievement  of  the  Greek  campaign, 
is  an  extremely  narrow  pass,  in  front  of  which 
lies  a  gently  sloping  plateau  four  and  a  half 
miles  long.  No  position  could  be  more  naturally 
fitted  for  defence.  The  Turkish  artillery  could 
sweep  the  whole  plain  ;  a  frontal  attack  must  have 
seemed  almost  impossible.  The  abandonment  of 
the  frontier  line  was  easily  comprehensible,  since 
the  Turkish  Commanders  could  count  upon  inflict- 
ing a  decisive  defeat  on  the  advancing  enemy  at 
Sarandaporos — and  a  defeat  which  should  cost  the 
defenders  but  little  loss. 

As  soon  as  the  Greek  advanced  guard  reached 
the  plateau,  the  Turks  opened  a  murderous  fire. 
The  Greeks  had  only  a  few  mountain  guns,  which 
were  brought  into  position  and  answered  the  fire 
with  astonishing  precision.  The  Greek  infantry 
advanced  at  once,  without  waiting  for  the  support 
of  the  artillery,  which  was  on  the  way.  Across 
the  four  and  a  half  miles,  without  cover  of  any 
sort,  the  Hellenes  went  steadily  on.  '' Embros ! 
EmbrosI"  (Forward!)  was  the  cry;  and  forward 
they  went,  in  spite  of  immense  losses. 

The    Turks,    who    had    not    had    a    moment's 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  353 

doubt  of  being  able  to  check  and  crush  the  enemy 
before  he  was  half-way  across  the  plain,  began 
suddenly  to  waver  and  lose  courage.  Their  aim 
was  less  sure,  and  in  the  meantime  the  Greek 
artillery  had  come  up,  and  took  part  in  the  action. 
Then  the  leading  Greek  battalions  advanced  at  the 
double  and  stormed  the  trenches  with  the  bayonet. 
For  a  short  time  the  battle  raged  round  the  narrow 
opening  of  the  Pass  ;  then  the  Turks  fled,  terrified 
at  the  all-conquering  onslaught  of  the  Greeks. 

The  Pass  of  Sarandaporos  consists  merely 
of  a  narrow  winding  path  between  precipices 
and  sheer  mountain-sides ;  at  almost  any  point  a 
handful  of  determined  men  could  oppose  a  hostile 
advance.  But  the  Turks  were  already  so  com- 
pletely demoralised  that  they  only  thought  of 
flight.       The    Greeks    advanced    almost    without 

o 

opposition  through  the  whole  length  of  the  Pass. 
Farther  north  a  bridge  crosses  a  small  mountain 
stream.  Here,  where  the  ground  is  more  open, 
the  Turkish  division  had  encamped.  The  fugitives 
streamed  in,  and  began  to  break  up  the  camp 
in  feverish  haste.  Then  the  rumour  spread  that 
Crown  Prince  Constantine,  simultaneously  with 
his  frontal  attack  on  Sarandaporos,  had  detached 
two  regiments,  with  orders  to  make  a  forced 
march  to  the  west,  cross  the  ridge,  descend  into 
the  Vistritza  valley,  and  cut  off  the  retreat  on 
Selfidje.  The  rumour  was  true,  and  the  effect  of 
it   proved   overwhelming.      The   Turkish  division 

z 


354  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

— over  20,000  strong — fled  panic-stricken  towards 
Selfidje,  abandoning  clothing,  arms,  transport, 
ammunition — everything,  in  fact — and  only  think- 
ing of  saving  their  lives.  The  French  war 
correspondent,  M.  Jean  Leune,  who  immediately 
on  the  Greek  advance  rode  from  Elassona  to 
Selfidje,  gives  the  following  description  of  the 
sight  that  presented  itself: — 

"Along  about  seven  miles  of  road  the 
hoofs  of  our  mules  hardly  touched  the  ground. 
Everywhere  they  trampled  upon  traces  of  the 
Turks,  consisting  of  uniforms,  caps,  knapsacks, 
cartridge-belts,  shirts,  stockings,  fezes,  overthrown 
tents  and  endless  other  things.  Here  lay  a  box 
from  which  the  records  of  a  regiment  had  fallen  ; 
there  were  scattered  piles  of  ammunition  cases, 
thousands  of  loaded  shells,  immense  quantities  of 
bandages,  stretchers,  field  kitchens  and  telegraph 
material.  All  the  enemy's  artillery,  24  Krupp 
field  guns  with  their  ammunition,  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  Greeks. 

"  But  very  different  and  terrible  surprises 
awaited  the  brave  victors  when  the  advanced 
guard  reached  Selfidje.  On  each  side  of  the 
narrow  main  street  ninety  heads  were  arranged 
in  rows,  with  their  features  distorted  by  terror. 
All  about,  in  yards,  in  wells  and  across  thresholds, 
lay  the  headless  bodies.  The  mob  of  Turkish 
soldiery  had  massacred  every  Greek — man,  woman, 
or  child — who  had  not  been  saved  by  flight,  and 
had  left  this  devilish  welcome  for  the  advancing 
enemy." 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  355 

The  army  advanced,  with  continual  fights  and 
skirmishes,  until  Kozhani  was  reached.  From 
here  two  roads  branch,  one  going  north  and 
north-westward  to  Monastir,  the  other  turning 
north-eastward  round  the  foot  of  the  Kara  Dagh, 
past  Veria  to  Salonika.  No  one  in  the  whole 
Army  was  acquainted  with  the  plan  of  campaign 
of  the  silent  Crown  Prince,  except  his  Chief  of 
the  Staff,  General  Danglis.  Would  the  march 
be  continued  northward  to  attack  the  hostile  force 
that  was  concentrating  on  Monastir,  or  had  the 
Commander-in-Chief  other  plans  in  the  direction 
of  Salonika  ? 

From  Kozhani  the  Crown  Prince  detached  the 
fifth  division  under  Colonel  Matthiopoulos  to  the 
north.  The  duty  these  6,000  men  had  to  perform 
was  to  cover  the  left  flank  of  the  Army,  to  hold  the 
western  Turkish  army  corps  and  to  prevent  its 
marching  to  the  east,  so  that  the  main  Greek 
Army  might  be  free  to  advance  on  Salonika. 

It  was  an  almost  impossible  task  that  was  laid 
on  the  brave  Colonel's  shoulders,  for  the  enemy's 
strength  could  not  be  far  short  of  30,000 ;  besides 
which,  the  Greek  troops  were  in  an  exhausted 
state  when,  two  days  later,  they  came  in  touch 
with  the  enemy.  But  the  Crown  Prince  had  no 
choice.  The  plan  of  campaign  that  he  and  General 
Dancflis  had  sketched  out  was  in  itself  a  most 
adventurous  one.  The  aim  was  to  reach  Salonika 
in    as    few   days    as    possible,    clearing   aside   all 


356  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

obstacles,  and  to  take  possession  of  the  town 
before  the  southern  Bulgarian  army  corps,  whose 
objective  was  precisely  the  same,  had  time  to 
arrive. 

It  must  have  been  with  some  quickening  of 
the  pulse  that  the  Crown  Prince,  figuratively 
speaking-,  burned  his  boats  at  Kozhani.  He 
abandoned  his  former  base,  leaving  all  his  supplies 
far  in  the  rear,  in  order  to  be  free  to  dash  forward, 
trusting  to  the  phenomenal  rapidity,  endurance 
and  courage  of  his  troops.  Not  often  has  the 
history  of  war  recorded  such  a  forced  march  as  that 
which  lay  before  the  Greek  Army.  Experienced 
strategists,  who  sat  at  home  calculating  the  chances 
of  the  belligerents,  shook  their  heads  over  the 
foolhardiness  of  the  Crown  Prince.  They  omitted 
to  take  one  factor  into  account.  The  Greek  Com- 
mander knew  his  troops  ;  he  knew  what  they 
were  capable  of  doing,  so  long  as  he  retained 
their  confidence — and  it  never  failed  him. 

Colonel  Matthiopoulos  proceeded  to  carry  out 
his  orders  with  great  courage  and  energy.  In 
spite  of  having  been  obliged  to  leave  detach- 
ments in  various  villages  to  secure  the  inhabitants 
against  Turkish  reprisals,  he  went  forward  with 
his  reduced  force  against  the  vastly  superior 
numbers  of  the  enemy.  The  result  could  only 
be  defeat.  The  Turks  captured  six  guns  and 
drove  back  the  Greek  division  in  some  disorder ; 
but  the  Colonel  reassembled  his  force  three  miles 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  357 

north  of  Kozhani,  and  established  himself  in  a 
strongly  fortified  position,  from  which  he  was 
not  dislodged.  On  receiving  reinforcements  he 
advanced  again  and  drove  the  enemy  northward 
from  one  position  to  another,  taking  revenge  for 
the  reverse  he  had  suffered. 

While  Colonel  Matthiopoulos  was  thus  carry- 
ing out  his  task  of  keeping  the  enemy  occupied 
and  covering  the  rear  of  the  Army,  the  Crown 
Prince  moved  on  Veria,  which  he  occupied  with- 
out much  opposition.  From  here  detachments 
were  sent  to  the  north  and  north-east,  while  the 
main  body  marched  directly  to  the  Vardar.  After 
various  small  encounters  the  main  Greek  Army 
once  more  found  itself  opposed  to  a  Turkish 
army  corps,  which  had  taken  up  a  strongly 
fortified  position  at  Yenidje,  the  "holy  city"  of 
the  Mussulmans. 

The  Turkish  force  amounted  to  25,000  men 
with  30  guns.  The  battle  began  on  November  ist, 
and  lasted  for  nearly  forty  -  eight  hours.  The 
Greek  left  wing  attacked  the  strong  Turkish 
positions  with  the  greatest  impetuosity,  and  was 
quickly  seconded  by  the  centre.  Towards  evening 
the  fighting  died  down,  but  burst  out  again  with 
renewed  force  at  daybreak.  The  Crown  Prince, 
under  cover  of  darkness,  had  carried  out  an 
enveloping  movement  of  his  right  wing,  and  as 
soon  as  the  Turks  saw  their  line  of  retreat 
threatened,    they    lost    heart.       Towards    evening 


358  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

the  battle  was  won  ;  the  Turks  fled  towards  the 
east  and  north,  hotly  pursued  by  the  Greek 
cavalry.  Fourteen  field  guns,  four  machine  guns, 
and  a  great  quantity  of  prisoners  and  war  material 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Greeks.  And,  more 
important  than  all,  the  Turks  did  not  succeed  in 
destroying  the  strong  iron  bridge  which  spans 
the  River  Vardar  on  the  railway  line  between 
Veria  and  Salonika.  The  way  to  the  goal  lay 
open. 

It  would  be  beyond  my  purpose  to  give  any 
detailed  account  of  the  three  weeks'  campaign 
which  brought  the  Army  of  Thessaly  from  the 
frontier  to  Salonika ;  but  I  may  point  to  a  few 
facts  which  will  give  an  idea  of  what  the  Greeks 
accomplished  under  the  command  of  their  Crown 
Prince  in  that  short  time. 

Over  a  country  consisting  of  wild  mountain 
ranges  and  swamps,  across  rivers  and  torrents, 
where  bridges  had  to  be  built,  the  centre  of  the 
Army  covered  a  distance  of  190  miles,  which 
gives  an  average  day's  march  of  9  miles.  It 
must  also  be  remembered  that  the  weather  was 
without  intermission  stormy,  wet  and  cold  —  the 
worst  possible  climatic  conditions  in  these  usually 
sunny  regions.  Night  after  night  the  troops  had 
to  bivouac  under  the  open  sky ; .  their  clothes 
never  had  time  to  get  dry,  and  provisions  were 
very  scanty  from  the  moment  the  transport  had 
to    be  left   behind.     Day   after  day   the   men  had 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  859 

nothing  but  dry  bread  to  eat.  And  during  this 
march  of  190  miles  in  the  most  unfavourable 
weather  not  a  single  day  passed  without  fighting. 
If  we  take  the  whole  campaign  of  two  months 
from  the  outbreak  of  war,  the  Crown  Prince's 
Army  during  this  time  marched  370  miles,  fought 
30  battles  or  minor  engagements,  crossed  three 
great  rivers  and  countless  small  ones,  took  45,000 
prisoners  and  captured  120  guns,  75,000  rifles 
and  a  vast  quantity  of  war  material  of  every 
kind. 

After  the  decisive  victory  of  Yenidje  the 
Crown  Prince  marched  his  Army  across  the 
Vardar  bridge  and  established  his  headquarters  at 
Topsin.  On  the  7th  and  8th  the  advance  was 
continued  towards  Salonika,  the  Army  crossing 
the  little  river  Axios.  On  the  latter  date  the 
Consuls  -  General  of  Great  Britain,  France, 
Germany,  and  Austria  -  Hungary  arrived  at 
Topsin,  together  with  a  representative  of  the 
Turkish  Commander-in-Chief,  Tahsin  Pasha,  to 
neofotiate  with  the  Crown  Prince  for  the  surrender 
of  Salonika.  The  Turks  asked  that  their  Army 
should  be  allowed  to  withdraw  freely  and  with 
all  its  arms,  on  condition  that  it  remained  neutral 
for  the  remainder  of  the  war.  The  Crown  Prince, 
who  had  given  orders  to  stop  the  advance  while 
negotiations  were  going  on,  refused  to  continue 
the  discussion  on  any  other  basis  than  the  un- 
conditional surrender  of  the  town  and  Army.     He 


360  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

gave  the  Turkish  envoy  six  hours'  grace,  and 
ordered  the  whole  line  to  advance.  At  six  o'clock 
the  next  morningr  the  Commandant  arrived  with  an 
offer  to  surrender  all  arms,  with  the  exception  of 
5,000  rifles,  which  were  to  be  used  for  "  drilling 
recruits."  The  Crown  Prince  refused  the  offer, 
and  gave  the  Turkish  General  two  hours  more 
to  think  it  over.  The  time  elapsed  without  any 
resumption  of  the  negotiations. 

By  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the  Greek 
advanced  guard  had  reached  the  Turkish  out- 
posts. The  fight  was  just  going  to  begin  when 
an  officer,  with  a  flag  of  truce,  rode  out  of  the 
west  gate  of  Salonika.  He  was  the  bearer  of 
a  letter  from  Tahsin  Pasha,  who  now  agreed  to 
all  the  Crown  Prince's  conditions  ;  whereupon  the 
town  of  Salonika,  the  fortress  of  Karabournou,  and 
the  whole  of  the  besieged  Army  of  25,000  men 
surrendered  at  discretion. 

On  November  9th  the  Crown  Prince,  at  the 
head  of  a  part  of  the  Greek  Army,  made  his  entry 
into  the  conquered  town  ;  at  the  same  time  the 
fortress  of  Karabournou,  which  commands  the 
entrance  of  the  bay,  was  occupied.  The  Turkish 
Army  was  disarmed  the  same  day,  and  the  Greek 
flag  waved  for  the  first  time  over  the  ancient  city, 
which,  after  so  many  centuries,  was  at  last  Greek 
again. 

A  short  time  after  the  departure  of  the  troops. 
King  George  had  left  Athens  and  gone  north  in 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  361 

the  track  of  his  victorious  army.  Of  all  the 
journeys  he  had  made  in  his  eventful  life,  this 
was  certainly  the  one  that  filled  the  King's  heart 
with  the  greatest  joy  and  pride.  Accompanied 
by  Prince  George,  and  afterwards  by  Princess 
Alice,  the  King  visited  the  different  battlefields. 
He  crossed  on  foot  the  broad  plateau  before  the 
Pass  of  Sarandaporos,  the  capture  of  which  had 
cost  the  lives  of  2,000  brave  Hellenes,  and 
followed  with  the  greatest  astonishment  the 
narrow  path  along  the  mountain-side,  the  scene 
of  the  Turkish  rout. 

One  of  the  places  where  the  King  passed  the 
night  was  a  little  town  to  the  south  of  the  railway 
line.  The  postmaster's  house  became  the  King's 
quarters.  So  headlong  had  been  the  flight  of 
this  official — and  of  the  whole  Turkish  population 
— that  everything  in  the  house  was  left  as  it 
stood.  The  King  here  passed  the  evening  in 
writing  letters — amongst  others,  to  a  man  in 
Copenhagen  who  enjoyed  his  confidence.  The 
notepaper  bears  the  stamp  of  the  Turkish  post- 
master, and  the  King  says  that  on  his  arrival 
he  found  the  keys  left  in  the  desks  and  the 
remains  of  an  interrupted  breakfast  still  standing 
on  the  table ;  in  a  little  side  room  were  child's 
bricks  and  tin  soldiers — Turkish  and  Greek — set 
up  on  the  floor ;  the  children  had  been  hurried 
off  in  the  middle  of  their  play  by  the  terrible  news 
of  the  Greeks'  unexpected  victory. 


362  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

At  the  railway  station  of  Gida  the  King 
received  a  telegram  from  the  Crown  Prince, 
announcing  the  fall  of  Salonika,  and  a  special 
train  was  quickly  got  ready.  At  8  a.m.,  on 
November  I2th,  this  train  steamed  off,  but  was 
stopped  several  times  by  the  King  to  take  up 
wounded  men  who  were  making  their  way  along 
the  line.  At  ten  o'clock  the  train  came  into 
Salonika  station,  where  the  Crown  Prince  was 
waiting  with  his  brothers,  the  Staff  and  the 
Metropolitan.  The  King  mounted  a  horse,  and 
accompanied  by  his  sons,  his  aides-de-camp  and 
the  whole  Staff,  made  his  entry  into  the  ancient 
city.  The  greater  part  of  the  Army  was  drawn 
up  in  double  rank  along  the  quay  and  the  long 
street  that  skirts  the  bay. 

Although  the  rain  poured  down  on  that 
historic  day,  not  many  of  the  100,000  inhabitants 
of  Salonika  sought  shelter  at  home.  With  feel- 
ings that  may  be  imagined  the  Turks  and  Jews 
listened  to  the  deafening  zitos  of  the  Greek 
population  as  the  procession  made  its  way  along 
the  principal  streets ;  guns  thundered  in  the  bay, 
rifle  volleys  crackled  incessantly,  and  everywhere 
the  blue  and  white  flag  took  the  place  of  the 
Mohammedan  crescent,  while  the  facades  of  the 
houses  were  hidden  in  garlands  and  decorations. 

It  was  a  day  of  triumph  throughout  Hellas 
and  in  every  Greek  community  of  the  Levant. 
And    the    fervour    of    rejoicing   was    due    not    so 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  363 

much  to  the  splendid  conclusion  of  the  first  part 
of  the  campaign,  nor  even  to  the  re-conquest  of 
Greek  territory  that  had  lain  for  470  years  under 
the  hand  of  the  Turk  ;  it  had  a  deeper  meaning. 
We  know  how  painful  and  humiliating  to  the 
Greeks  were  the  doubts  that  foreign  nations  still 
harboured  of  the  worth  and  honour  of  their  race. 
The  confidence  of  Europe  had  not  yet  been  won. 
It  is  true  that  generations  of  incessant  political 
dissensions  had  been  succeeded  by  unity  and 
strength  ;  that  the  desperate  state  of  the  finances 
that  dated  from  the  first  day  of  independence  had 
given  place  to  sound  economic  conditions,  and 
that  the  nation  which  had  emerged  weakened 
and  despised  from  the  war  of  fifteen  years  before 
had  spent  the  interval  in  seriously  and  energetically 
preparing  its  Army  and  Navy  for  the  great  task 
that  lay  before  them — but  still  the  proof  was 
lacking  that  all  this  labour  was  of  value. 

And  now  all  these  doubts  were  suddenly 
removed.  The  sun  had  risen  on  a  new  people 
and  a  new  country.  Who  could  now  deny  the 
right  of  Greece  to  a  great  future,  or  refuse  to 
acknowledge  the  triumph  of  her  arms  ? 

Such  were  the  feelings  that  animated  every 
Greek  on  that  12th  of  November-i  when  the  three 
protagonists  of  the  national  drama  of  renascence 
— King  George,  Crown  Prince  Constantine,  and 
the  Premier,  Venizelos — rode  through  the  cheering 
crowds  of  Salonika. 


364  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Splendid  and  memorable  as  the  day  was,  it 
was  not  to  pass  without  a  jarring  note.  The 
discord  was  due  to  one  of  the  Allies,  Bulgaria. 
The  event  to  which  I  refer  cast  a  shadow  over 
the  mutual  relations  of  the  Christian  States  of 
the  Balkans ;  and  was  felt  as  an  omen  of 
approaching  dangers,  just  when  there  seemed  to 
be  every  promise  of  future  peace  and  good-will. 

Although  it  had  been  agreed  before  the  war 
that  the  work  of  the  Bulgarian  Army  should 
be  limited  to  clearing  Eastern  Macedonia  and 
Thrace  of  the  enemy — a  task  which,  it  will  be 
remembered,  it  failed  to  accomplish,  even  when 
two  Servian  divisions  came  to  the  help  of  the 
Bulgarians — a  whole  army  corps  was  nevertheless 
held  back  for  operations  in  the  south  and  south- 
west of  the  Peninsula. 

This  army  corps,  commanded  by  General 
Theodoroff — on  whose  staff  were  the  Bulgarian 
Heir  Apparent,  Prince  Boris,  and  his  brother, 
Prince  Cyril — was  encamped  a  few  days'  march 
to  the  north-east  of  Salonika  when  the  result  of 
the  battle  of  Yenidje  placed  the  town  in  a  position 
of  extreme  danger.  The  Turkish  General,  Tahsin 
Pasha,  saw  at  once  that  he  could  do  nothing 
against  the  victorious  Greek  Army.  He  there- 
fore availed  himself  of  the  proximity  of  the 
Bulgarian  army  corps  to  seek  a  way  out  of  the 
difficulty. 

It  was  obvious  that  both  Bulgaria  and  Greece 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  365 

had  hopes  of  being  able  to  annex  this  important 
commercial  centre,  and  the  Turkish  General  calcu- 
lated that  a  split  would  inevitably  occur  between 
the  Allies,  if  it  could  be  managed  that  the  two 
Armies  found  themselves  simultaneously  before 
the  walls  of  the  city  negotiating  for  its  surrender. 

While  the  Consuls  and  Tahsin  Pasha's  repre- 
sentative were  neofotiatino^  terms  of  surrender  with 
Prince  Constantine,  and  the  Turks  were  trying  to 
gain  time  by  making  counter-proposals — such  as 
the  ridiculous  request  to  be  allowed  to  keep  5,000 
rifles  for  training  recruits  —  another  envoy  was 
riding  to  the  Bulgarian  headquarters  with  offers 
to  surrender  the  town  to  General  Theodoroff. 

The  Bulgarians  lost  no  time.  The  army  corps 
came  south  by  forced  marches,  with  the  cavalry 
far  in  advance.  But  great  was  their  disappoint- 
ment when  from  the  heights  above  the  town  they 
saw  the  Greek  flag  flying  on  the  walls  and  from 
the  top  of  the  White  Tower.  Exactly  forty-eight 
hours  too  late  the  Bulgarian  force  marched  from 
Guvezna,  by  Aivali  and  Arakli,  to  the  coveted 
city.  And,  strange  as  it  sounds,  at  the  moment 
when  General  Theodoroff  was  applying  to  Crown 
Prince  Constantine  for  permission  to  enter  Salonika 
with  part  of  his  Army — as  guests  of  the  Greeks — 
in  order  to  rest  after  their  fatigues,  he  sent  the 
following  telegram  to  King  Ferdinand  : — 

"  From    to-day    Salonika    is    subject    to    your 
Majesty's  sceptre." 


366  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Thanks  to  this  foolish  bravado,  and  to  various 
other  circumstances — such  as  an  attempt  of  the 
Bulgarians  to  seize  the  Customs  by  force — dis- 
sensions soon  arose  between  the  two  Allies,  which 
were  afterwards  to  lead  to  open  rupture.  Whereas 
the  relations  between  Servians  and  Greeks,  not 
only  in  Salonika,  but  wherever  they  met  on  con- 
quered territory,  were  as  cordial  as  possible,  the 
Bulpfarlans  soon  made  themselves  as  much  hated 
by  the  other  Balkan  nations  as  the  Turks  and 
Albanians  had  formerly  been.  The  time  was  not 
far  off  when  King  Ferdinand  and  his  Government 
would  throw  off  the  mask  and  try  to  usurp  a 
predominant  position  over  their  Allies,  claiming 
not  only  the  territory  won  by  Bulgarian  arms, 
but  some  of  the  conquests  for  which  Greece  and 
Servia  had  sacrificed  blood  and  treasure — and  first 
of  all  Salonika.  Seldom,  indeed,  can  history  have 
shown  so  severe  and  just  a  Nemesis  as  that  which 
destroyed  the  exaggerated  hopes  of  the  King  of 
Bulgaria. 

Before  continuing  the  story  of  the  campaign  I 
must  in  justice  mention  the  circumstances  which 
in  no  slight  degree  facilitated  the  Government's 
difficult  task  of  providing  the  means  of  carrying 
on  the  war,  and  the  men  required  to  swell  the 
ranks  of  the  Army  and  take  the  place  of  those 
who  fell. 

The   patriotism   and   self-sacrifice   which   have 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  367 

always  characterised  the  Hellenic  race  when  the 
country  was  in  danger  did  not  fail  on  the  outbreak 
of  the  Balkan  war.  As  before,  collections  were 
made  wherever  a  Greek  community  was  found,  and 
also,  of  course,  in  Greece  itself.  The  total  sum 
raised  has  never  been  officially  announced,  but 
those  in  a  position  to  know  have  mentioned  figures 
between  1 50,000,000  and  200,000,000  drachmas.  I 
think  I  may  say  with  certainty  that  the  firm  of  Ralli 
Brothers,  of  London,  alone  contributed  25,000,000 
drachmas,  and  M.  Zacharo,  of  Paris,  gave  a  like 
sum,  or  one-fourth  of  his  fortune.  From  these 
immense  sums  to  the  few  drachmas  of  the  poor 
labourer  is  a  big  jump,  but  the  sentiment 
was  the  same ;  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that 
every  one  contributed,  each  according  to  his 
means. 

But  money  was  not  all :  never  in  the  history 
of  modern  Greece  have  so  many  volunteers  offered 
themselves  for  service.  It  is  computed  that  the 
number  of  Greeks  who  have  emigrated  to  America 
is  about  a  quarter  of  a  million.  Of  these — poor 
labourers  and  artisans  for  the  most  part  —  over 
40,000  sailed  for  their  native  land  and  enlisted. 
The  total  number  of  volunteers  far  exceeded 
100,000.  Not  all  of  these,  of  course,  were  already 
trained  to  arms  like  the  Cretan  continsfent  of 
20,000,  so  that  they  could  be  immediately  enrolled 
and  sent  to  the  seat  of  war ;  but  it  was  due  never- 
theless to  the  influx  of  volunteers  that  the  Army 


368  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

could    be    brought    up    to    the    surprising    total   of 
230,000  men. 

As  usual  the  ladies  of  the  Royal  Family  took 
the  lead  in  assisting  the  sick  and  wounded,  and 
their  example  was  followed,  one  may  say,  by  the 
whole  of  Athenian  society.  Queen  Olga  and  the 
Crown  Princess  Sophia  opened  subscriptions  for 
the  establishment  of  hospitals  in  the  capital,  and 
in  the  towns  adjacent  to  the  theatre  of  war,  and 
they  inspected  and  personally  directed  most  of 
these  institutions.  Princess  Helen  established  an 
ambulance  train  for  the  transport  of  the  wounded, 
and  travelled  untiringly  up  and  down  the  line  with 
a  constant  stream  of  wounded  friends  and  foes,  who 
were  treated  with  the  same  care  and  sympathy. 

Princess  Marie  had  also  her  special  department, 
in  which  she  performed  extremely  useful  service. 
The  Princess  had  the  steamer  Albania  fitted  up 
for  the  transport  of  wounded.  She  herself  had 
her  cabin,  from  which  she  personally  directed  the 
whole  staff  of  ship's  officers,  doctors,  nurses,  and 
Sisters  of  Mercy.  Each  time  a  battle  took  place 
in  Macedonia  or  Epirus,  the  Albania  made  for  the 
nearest  harbour,  and  became  a  floating  hospital  for 
the  victims  of  war.  During  the  whole  campaign 
Princess  Marie  conveyed  something  like  10,000 
sick  and  wounded. 

Nor  was  Princess  Alice  behind  the  other  members 
of  her  family  in  personal  sacrifice.  Accompanied 
by   her   lady-in-waiting  and   two  or  three  young 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  369 

doctors,  she  crossed  the  frontier  immediately  on 
the  outbreak  of  hostilities,  followed  the  rapid  and 
adventurous  march  of  the  main  Army,  and  wherever 
the  fiofhtinsf  had  been  hottest  the  Princess  and  her 
assistants  turned  churches,  inns  and  peasants'  huts 
into  hospitals,  where  they  worked  night  and  day  in 
giving  first  aid  to  the  wounded. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  one  of  the  results 
of  the  military  crisis  at  Athens  in  1910  was  that 
the  King's  sons  resigned  their  positions  in  the 
Army.  As  soon  as  the  outlook  became  threatening 
the  Princes  placed  themselves  at  the  disposition  of 
the  Ministry  of  War,  and  resumed  their  rank  in 
the  Army  :  Prince  Nicholas  as  Lieutenant-General, 
Prince  Andrew  as  Lieutenant-Colonel,  while  Prince 
Christopher  was  gazetted  Captain.  Prince  George, 
who  left  Paris  for  Athens  on  the  outbreak  of  war, 
placed  himself  at  the  disposition  of  the  Ministry  of 
Marine,  and  with  his  knowledge  and  experience  of 
naval  warfare  was  of  great  service  to  his  country. 
After  the  fall  of  Salonika  Prince  Nicholas  was 
appointed  Military  Governor  of  the  city,  a  very 
difficult  position  —  especially  on  account  of  the 
hisfh-handed  conduct  of  the  Bulgarians — which  he 
filled  with  the  most  admirable  tact  and  ability. 

While  the  Army  of  Thessaly  under  the  com- 
mand of  the  Crown  Prince,  was  marching  north, 
the  western  force — the  Army  of  Epirus — proceeded 
to  carry  out  its  share  of  the  campaign. 

2  A 


370  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

This  army  corps  was  commanded  by  General 
Sapoundzakis,  who  had  been  chief  of  the  Crown 
Prince's  general  staff  during  the  war  of  1897. 

The  bridge  of  Arta  was  crossed  with  slight 
opposition  ;  and  almost  at  the  same  time  the 
western  division  of  the  Greek  fleet  came  into 
action.  As  the  battle  fleet  had  to  operate  in  the 
Ægean,  Greece  could  only  afford  to  detach  the 
older  corvettes,  gunboats,  and  a  few  torpedo  boats 
to  the  Ionian  Sea  to  enforce  the  blockade  and 
support  the  Army. 

On  October  17th  two  small  gunboats  ran  into 
the  Gulf  of  Arta  to  prepare  an  attack  from  seaward 
on  the  Turkish  forts  about  Preveza.  This  attack 
was  carried  out  on  the  26th,  but  without  result. 

Meanwhile  General  Sapoundzakis  was  marching 
overland  against  Preveza,  while  sending  detach- 
ments northward  to  Philippiades  and  Strebitza. 
After  sharp  fighting  the  Greeks  succeeded  in 
repulsing  the  enemy. 

Close  to  Preveza  the  Turks  had  strongly 
entrenched  themselves  in  the  fortress  of  Nikopolis. 
The  attack  began  on  October  31st  and  continued 
the  following  day,  supported  by  the  Greek  squadron. 
Nikopolis  was  stormed,  and  the  garrison,  which 
consisted  of  Turkish  Albanians  and  Bashi-Bazouks, 
fled  to  the  northward,  hotly  pursued  by  the  Greek 
cavalry.  The  town  surrendered  the  next  day. 
About  1,000  of  the  enemy  were  taken  prisoners, 
and  a  vast  quantity  of  war  material — including  a 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  371 

Turkish  torpedo-boat  destroyer  —  was  captured. 
The  whole  of  the  important  Gulf  of  Arta  was 
henceforth  included  in  Greek  waters. 

The  joy  with  which  the  news  that  the  national 
flag  floated  over  Preveza  and  Nikopolis  was 
received  in  Greece  is  easily  understood,  since 
both  places  stand  on  classic  soil.  Near  to  the 
narrow  entrance  to  the  Gulf  was  fought  the 
famous  battle  of  Actium,  named  from  a  tongue 
of  land  on  the  southern  shore.  The  name  of 
Preveza  was  originally  Berenicia,  called  after  the 
mother  -  in  -  law  of  Pyrrhus,  on  his  founding  a 
colony  here.  Nikopolis,  the  strong  Turkish 
fortress  commanding  Preveza,  is  famed  from  the 
victory  of  Augustus  over  Pompey.  The  last 
fight  at  Preveza  hitherto  recorded  in  history 
took  place  on  the  day  war  was  declared  between 
Italy  and  Turkey,  when  the  Duke  of  the  Abruzzi 
bombarded  the  town. 

As  the  objective  of  the  eastern  Army  was 
Salonika,  so  were  all  the  operations  of  the 
western  directed  against  Yanina. 

The  way  was  long  and  difficult ;  the  Turks 
offered  vigorous  resistance,  and  the  Greeks  had 
to  fight  many  sanguinary  engagements  before  the 
siege  of  the  strongly  fortified  mountain  town 
could  be  begun  in  earnest. 

Halfway  between  Arta  and  Yanina  the  enemy 
had  entrenched  themselves  around  the  town  of 
Pente   Pigadia.      It   took   four  days'   hard  fighting 


372  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

to  drive  the  Turks  from  their  positions,  after 
which  they  fled  to  the  north. 

Winter  had  now  set  in  with  exceptionally  cold 
weather,  and  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty 
that  the  Greek  Army  continued  its  march  north- 
ward. Heavy  rains  made  the  roads  almost 
impassable,  and  in  the  mountain  districts  the 
passes  were  blocked  with  snow.  In  spite  of  all 
difficulties  the  advance  continued  steadily,  until 
the  investment  of  Yanina  commenced  with  the 
engagements  at  Metsovo,  Drisko,  Bizani,  and 
Aetoralis. 

As  Greece  was  the  only  one  of  the  Balkan 
Allies  that  possessed  any  sea  power  of  importance, 
it  was  necessary  to  make  the  utmost  possible  use 
of  this  power,  and  to  entrust  it  to  the  right 
man.  The  command  was  given  to  Rear-Admiral 
Kondouriotis,  an  extremely  able  and  energetic 
officer,  who  possessed  the  full  confidence  of  the 
Navy.  In  reality  the  only  objection  that  could 
be  raised  against  this  commander  was  his  in- 
domitable daring,  which  on  one  particular  occa- 
sion proved  to  be  a  danger.  But  as  even  here 
fortune  followed  the  brave  Admiral,  his  critics 
were  silenced. 

In  order  to  strengthen  her  naval  power,  Greece 
took  over  at  the  end  of  September  three  destroyers 
that  were  building  in  Germany,  besides  four  more 
built  in  England  for  the  Argentine  Government. 

On  October  ist  the  whole  fleet  was  mobilised 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  373 

and  formed  into  two  divisions,  the  smaller  of 
which — a  quite  unimportant  force — was  sent  to 
the  Ionian  Sea,  while  the  real  fighting  division 
had  the  Ægean  as  its  field  of  operations.  The 
naval  reserves  for  five  years  were  called  up.  On 
October  17th  the  fleet  steamed  out  with  sealed 
orders  and  anchored  in  the  Gulf  of  Salamis  ;  from 
there  it  proceeded  to  the  Bay  of  Mudros  in  the 
Island  of  Lemnos.  The  island  was  captured  and 
made  the  base  of  operations,  for  which  it  was 
admirably  adapted  owing  to  its  position  off  the 
western  entrance  to  the  Dardanelles.  From  that 
moment  until  the  close  of  the  war  Turkey  was 
paralysed  in  the  Ægean.  The  transport  of  any 
considerable  body  of  troops  along  the  coast  of 
Asia  Minor  or  from  Syria  was  rendered  impossible, 
and  the  Greek  blockade — not  very  strictly  main- 
tained —  could  not  be  opposed  by  force  or 
raised. 

All  the  Turks  could  do  was  to  guard  the  Gulf 
of  Salonika  and  the  entrance  to  the  Dardanelles 
with  the  greatest  vigilance ;  but  no  serious  attack 
on  the  defending  forts  could  be  carried  out,  as  it 
was  above  all  important  to  avoid  exposing  the 
fleet  to  unnecessary  damage. 

An  uncommonly  bold  and  successful  attack 
was  made,  however,  on  the  coast-defence  iron- 
clad Fethi-Boukfit,  stationed  at  Salonika.  It  was 
Lieutenant  Votsis — like  Kondouriotis  a  descendant 
of    one    of    the    naval    heroes    of    the    War    of 


374  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

Independence — who  carried  out  this  exploit  with 
torpedo  boat  No.   ii. 

On  the  evening  of  November  ist  he  ran  his 
boat  past  Karabournou,  in  spite  of  the  search- 
lights continually  directed  upon  the  entrance. 
He  then  went  at  full  steam  for  the  ships 
anchored  in  Salonika  harbour  and  soon  dis- 
covered the  Turkish  guard-ship  at  the  western 
end  of  the  breakwater.  At  the  range  of  150 
yards  Votsis  fired  three  torpedoes  in  quick 
succession.  Two  of  them  hit  the  mark  between 
stem  and  funnel,  the  third  exploded  against  the 
breakwater.  The  Fethi-  Boulent  heeled  over 
and  sank  almost  immediately.  Lieutenant  Votsis 
again  put  on  full  steam,  ran  over  the  mine-field, 
and  sent  the  fortress  a  shot  from  his  quick-firer 
before  regaining  the  Ægean  and  disappearing  in 
the  darkness. 

Besides  keeping  the  Turkish  ships  shut  up 
in  the  Dardanelles,  maintaining  the  blockade 
and  supporting  the  Army  wherever  opportunity 
occurred,  the  fleet  captured  all  the  islands  that 
were  not  already  occupied  by  the  Italians. 
Troops  were  landed,  forcing  the  Turkish 
garrisons  to  surrender  one  after  another,  and 
soon  the  Greek  flag  waved  over  Lemnos,  Thasos, 
Samothrace,  Mytilene,  Tenedos,  Chios,  Psara, 
Strathi,  and  a  great  number  of  smaller  islands. 
On  2nd  November  Kondouriotis  occupied  Mount 
Athos,  the  promontory  of  the  famous  monasteries. 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  375 

All  these  movements  were  carried  out  without 
the  Greeks  being  in  the  slightest  degree  molested 
by  the  no  less  powerful  fleet  of  the  enemy.  On 
the  other  hand,  they  were  often  hindered  by 
the  unusually  severe  weather,  and  both  men 
and  material  suffered  during  the  long  campaign. 

But  this  business  of  capturing  islands,  trans- 
porting troops,  and  searching  merchant  vessels 
was  not  the  sort  of  thing  to  satisfy  the  ambitious 
Greek  sailors  for  long,  and  every  one,  from 
Admiral  to  cabin  boy,  was  chafing  at  the 
cowardice  of  the  Turks,  which  made  any  real 
trial  of  strength  impossible.  Time  after  time 
the  flagship  Averoff  sent  wireless  challenges  to 
the  enemy,  but  for  a  long  time  these  had  no 
effect. 

At  last,  on  the  morning  of  December  i6th, 
when  the  Greek  ships  were  cruising  off  the 
island  of  Imbros,  a  Turkish  squadron,  consisting 
of  the  armourclads  Halreddin  Barbarossa,  Turgut 
Reis,  Messoudieh,  Assart  Tewjik,  the  cruiser 
Hamidiek,  and  eight  destroyers,  was  seen  to 
leave  the  Straits  with  a  westerly  course.  At 
9.25  A.M.  firing  began  at  a  range  of  12,000  yards. 
Immediately  afterwards  the  Turks  altered  their 
course  to  the  north-east  and  the  Averoff,  followed 
by  the  three  small  battleships,  Psara,  Spetzai, 
and  Hydra,  bore  down  upon  the  enemy  until  the 
range  become  3,000  yards.  Admiral  Kondouriotis 
then    attempted,    with   the   far   superior   speed   of 


376  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

the  Averoff,  to  place  the  enemy  between  two 
fires.  He  manæuvred  independently  of  the  rest 
of  his  squadron,  ran  in  upon  the  whole  Turkish 
division  at  full  steam,  and  opened  fire  at  close 
quarters. 

It  was  indeed  a  daring  stroke,  and  if  the 
Turks  had  only  had  a  spark  of  courage  and 
efficiency  this  was  a  grand  opportunity  for  their 
four  armourclads  to  settle  the  account  of  the 
Greek  flagship.  Besides  which,  Kondouriotis's 
manoeuvre  hindered  the  other  three  Greek 
battleships  from  making  full  use  of  their  guns. 
But  the  Averoff's  excellent  practice  took  the 
heart  out  of  the  Turks  ;  the  whole  squadron 
turned  and  made  for  the  Dardanelles  at  full 
steam  and  in  the  most  lamentable  disorder.  It 
should  be  noted  that  the  Turkish  flagship,  which 
on  the  way  out  had  occupied  the  rear  position 
in  line  ahead,  took  the  leading  station  during 
the  flight,  and  contrived  with  great  dexterity  to 
be  always  covered  by  the  other  ships. 

On  the  Greek  side  the  result  of  the  sea  fight 
was  the  loss  of  five  men  and  some  slight  damage 
above  the  waterline  on  the  Averoff.  The  Turks 
lost  a  Rear- Admiral  and  four  ^officers,  besides  a 
number  of  killed  and  wounded  among  the  crews. 
Their  four  ships  all  suffered  considerable  damage ; 
the  Barbarossa  so  much  that  she  was  almost  put 
out  of  action.  From  a  moral  point  of  view  the 
victory  was   an   important  one   for   Greece.     Her 


THE    GREEK    CAMPAIGN  377 

sea  power  had  again  established  its  superiority 
over  that  of  the  enemy,  and  the  Porte  would 
now  have  to  abandon  the  hope  of  making  up 
for  the  disasters  on  land  by  the  help  of  its 
fleet. 

Twice  again  the  Turks  made  a  show  of  giving 
battle,  under  pressure  of  public  opinion  in  Con- 
stantinople, which  loudly  demanded  that  the 
fleet  which  had  cost  the  country  so  much  money 
should  do  something  in  return.  The  demand 
was  rendered  more  reasonable  by  the  fact  that 
the  Turkish  Ministry  of  Marine  had  blazed  abroad 
the  flght  of  December  i6th  as  a  complete  and 
glorious  victory  for  the  Crescent. 

The  Turkish  Admiral  therefore  received  orders 
to  go  out  again,  cost  what  it  might.  The  orders 
were  carried  out  on  December  22nd,  when  the 
battleships  that  were  still  fit  for  service  and  three 
destroyers  ran  south  along  the  coast  to  Tenedos, 
a  small  island,  entirely  unfortified.  The  three 
destroyers  opened  fire  on  the  town,  while  the 
larger  vessels  steamed  between  the  island  and 
the  entrance  to  the  Straits.  As  soon  as  news 
reached  Lemnos  of  the  Turkish  sally,  the  Greek 
fleet  proceeded  eastward.  A  thick  fog  then  came 
on,  and  the  Turks  hurriedly  withdrew  under  the 
guns  of  the  forts.  The  cruiser  Hamidieh  alone 
did  not  reach  the  Straits.  She  probably  lost  her 
way,  overshot  the  entrance,  and  did  not  venture 
to  return,  but  continued  her  course  to  the  north, 


378  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

and  afterwards  to  the  west.  For  some  time  the 
Hamidieh  was  a  menace  in  eastern  waters ;  she 
showed  herself  in  the  south  of  the  Ægean,  at 
Alexandria,  went  through  the  Suez  Canal  and 
back  again,  appeared  at  Malta  and  afterwards 
in  the  Ionian  Sea.  In  several  parts  the  cruiser 
harassed  undefended  island  towns  and  Greek 
transports  and  caused  a  good  deal  of  trouble, 
but  no  orreat  damage. 

o  o 

Once  again  the  Turkish  fleet  was  seen  out- 
side the  Dardanelles,  exchanged  a  few  shots 
with  the  enemy,  and  then  disappeared,  never 
again  to  offer  the  Greeks  battle. 

The  Greek   Navy  deserved  a  worthier  foe. 


CHAPTER   XV 

THE    ARMISTICE    AND    RESUMPTION    OF    HOSTILITIES 

The  Powers  of  Europe  had  followed  the  course  of 
the  war  with  intense  interest,  and  even  at  an  early 
stage  proposals  for  an  armistice  were  raised  in 
various  quarters.  That  these  were  in  most  cases 
an  echo  of  Turkey's  urgent  cries  for  help  is 
obvious  enough.  But  it  was  not  till  Bulgaria's 
energy  was  to  a  great  extent  shattered  and  its 
funds  almost  exhausted  that  the  Government  of 
Sofia  agreed  to  discuss  the  question  of  an  armistice. 
So  urgently  did  the  Bulgarian  Army  need  a  rest 
that  a  temporary  suspension  of  hostilities  was 
really  as  convenient  to  King  Ferdinand  as  to  the 
Sultan. 

It  was  at  the  beginning  of  December  that 
King  Ferdinand  appointed  a  meeting  of  delegates 
from  his  Allies  at  the  Bulgarian  headquarters  in 
front  of  Tchataldja.  While  both  Servians  and 
Montenegrins  quickly  agreed  with  the  Bulgarian 
Commander-in-Chief  as  to  the  terms  upon  which 
an  armistice  could  be  granted  to  Turkey,  Greece 
held  back.     The  Government  of  Athens  considered 

379 


380  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

that   the    moment   was   unfortunately    chosen,  and 
that  the  conditions  were  unacceptable. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  at  this  juncture  three 
of  the  most  important  centres  of  Turkish  power 
in  the  Balkan  Pensinsula  were  being  besieged : 
Adrianople,  Yanina,  and  Skutari.  In  all  human 
probability  the  surrender  of  these  three  places  was 
only  a  question  of  time.  Greece  demanded  that 
the  surrender  should  take  place  before  Turkey 
was  orranted  the  armistice,  which  should  be  the 
preliminary  to  a  final  conclusion  of  peace.  That 
the  Greek  attitude  was  the  right  one  is  now 
easy  to  see.  How  much  loss  of  life  and  useless 
expenditure  might  have  been  avoided  if  the  Allies 
had  followed  the  advice  of  the  Greek  Govern- 
ment, and  forced  the  Porte  to  submit !  Above 
all,  Greece  refused  to  raise  the  blockade,  since 
this  would  give  the  enemy  too  welcome  an  oppor- 
tunity of  supplying  his  forces  with  provisions  and 
ammunition. 

In  spite  of  the  protest  of  Greece  the  armistice 
was  signed  on  December  3rd.  On  the  invitation 
of  Sir  Edward  Grey,  the  belligerents  agreed  to 
send  delegates  to  London  ;  the  negotiations  were 
to  be  opened  at  St  James's  Palace  on  the  13th,  and 
at  the  same  time  the  Ambassadors  of  the  Powers 
in  London  had  agreed  to  meet  and  draft  proposals 
for  a  final  peace,  and  in  the  first  place  to  draw 
the  line  of  frontier  between  the  future  Turkey  in 
Europe  and  the  Balkan  Powers. 


THE    ARMISTICE  381 

The  situation  was  somewhat  curious,  as  there 
was  now  an  armistice  between  Turkey  and  three 
of  its  opponents,  Bulgaria,  Servia  and  Montenegro, 
while  war  proceeded  without  interruption  between 
Greece  and  Turkey.  Greek  delegates,  neverthe- 
less,  took  part  in  the  peace  negotiations. 

It  is  scarcely  worth  while  to  dwell  upon  these 
negotiations ;  as  we  know,  they  led  to  nothing. 
The  conference  of  Ambassadors  was  continued 
long  after  the  Balkan  delegates  had  gone  home 
without  effecting  their  object ;  the  future  will  show 
what  its  value  was.  Both  from  a  practical  and 
a  theoretical  point  of  view  Greece  was  the  only 
far-sighted  and  clear-thinking  Power  among  the 
four  Allies.  This  has  been  unanimously  acknow- 
ledged by  the  diplomatists  and  the  Press  of 
Europe. 

The  Crown  Prince  Constantine  allowed  himself 
and  his  Army  no  very  long  rest  after  King  George's 
entry  into  Salonika.  Great  tasks  still  remained 
to  be  performed.  As  yet  the  power  of  the  Turks 
was  far  from  being  broken  :  to  the  north-west  the 
Servians,  after  the  taking  of  Monastir,  were  still 
opposed  by  a  whole  army  corps,  and  from  that 
point  southward  to  Kozhani,  where  a  Greek 
division  still  lay  in  an  entrenched  position,  the 
country  was  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Finally, 
Yanina  still  kept  Sapoundzakis's  besieging  army 
at     bay.       Until      the     Turks      were     completely 


382  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

driven  out  of  Epirus  and  the  western  part  of 
Macedonia,  or  taken  prisoners,  the  time  had  not 
arrived  for  the  Greek  Army  to  rest  on  its  laurels. 

A  few  days  after  the  King's  arrival  the  Crown 
Prince  again  took  the  field  with  four  divisions. 
The  weather  was  as  bad  as  it  could  be,  with 
pouring  rain  day  and  night,  and  the  troops  had 
not  had  sufficient  rest  after  their  exhausting  march 
from  the  frontier  to  Salonika.  The  road  from 
here  to  Monastir  was  almost  impassable,  but  a 
rapid  march  was  kept  as  far  up  as  Vertekop, 
where  the  Commander  divided  his  forces.  The 
right  wing  marched  by  Vodena  to  Tehovon,  an 
extremely  difficult  and  mountainous  road  ;  while 
the  left  went  by  Grammatikovon.  The  centre 
followed  the  cart  road  that  leads  through  the 
valleys  by  Vodena.  This  road  was  thought  to 
afford  a  passage  for  the  artillery,  but  proved  to 
be  almost  impracticable. 

These  movements  were  planned  in  connection 
with  a  simultaneous  advance  of  the  5th  Division 
from  Kozhani,  the  object  being  to  drive  back 
all  the  Turkish  forces  and  then  collect  the  five 
divisions  before  the  mountain  passes  by  Gor- 
nitzovon  and  Banitsa. 

In  spite  of  bad  weather  and  an  exceedingly 
difficult  country  this  combined  movement  was 
carried  out  with  the  greatest  precision,  the  Turks 
meanwhile  defending  their  ground  stubbornly. 
On    November    i6th    the    5th    Division    fought    a 


RESUMPTION    OF    HOSTILITIES  383 

sanguinary  engagement  at  Komano,  and  on  the 
same  day  the  6th  and  a  part  of  the  4th 
Division  drove  the  enemy  out  of  strong  positions 
on  Lake  Ostrovo.  After  further  fighting  the 
advance  began  by  Gornitzovon  and  the  Pass  of 
Kerli-Derven,  Everywhere  the  enemy  took  to 
flight  after  suffering  heavy  loss. 

While  the  Greek  Army  was  thus  advancing 
victoriously,  the  Servians  fought  a  three  days' 
battle  to  the  north-east  of  Monastir  by  Lake 
Prespa.  The  two  allied  armies  now  got  in 
touch  with  each  other  through  cavalry  outposts. 

The  Turks,  seeing  their  line  of  retreat  cut 
off,  tried  to  concentrate  on  the  little  town  of 
Fiorina.  They  still  retained  a  section  of  the 
railway  line,  on  which  they  transported  great 
quantities  of  material,  provisions  and  ammunition. 
The  Turks  were  still  under  the  impression  that 
they  had  to  deal  with  only  one  division  of  the 
Greek  Army ;  but  when  they  discovered  their 
mistake  and  saw  that  the  Crown  Prince  with 
five  divisions  had  already  taken  the  Passes  of 
Gornitzovon  and  Kerli  -  Derven,  they  realised 
the  danger  of  being  surrounded.  The  Turks 
gave  up  any  idea  of  offering  battle.  Their 
hasty  retreat  degenerated  into  a  rout,  in  the 
course  of  which  the  Greek  cavalry  made  3,500 
prisoners  in  three  days.  Immense  quantities 
of  rolling  stock  and  war  material,  ammunition 
and  provisions  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Greeks. 


384  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

Such  was  the  demoralisation  of  the  Turkish 
troops  that  when,  on  November  23rd,  a  Greek 
lieutenant  with  a  handful  of  mounted  men 
showed  himself  before  Kastoria,  the  Com- 
mandant, Mehmed  Pasha,  who  had  1,800  men 
at  his  disposal,  instantly  entered  into  negotia- 
tions for  surrender  and  availed  himself  of  the 
approach  of  darkness  for  a  headlong  flight  to 
Biklista. 

After  this  campaign,  as  short  as  it  was  suc- 
cessful, the  Turkish  power  was  broken  in  the 
whole  of  the  western  part  of  Macedonia. 

At  the  opening  of  191 3  the  situation  was  as 
follows  :  the  Crown  Prince  with  the  eastern  Army 
retired  to  Salonika,  the  capture  of  Koritza  having 
brought  the  operations  in  western  Macedonia  to 
a  close.  In  the  Æorean  Sea  the  fleet  and  landinof- 
troops  had  forced  the  strong  garrison  of  Mytilene 
to  surrender,  and  shortly  after  the  Greek  flag 
waved  over  Chios.  In  this  quarter  also  nothing 
more  remained  to  be  done.  Only  Yanina  had 
still  to  be  reduced,  before  the  Greek  arms  could 
be  said  to  have  discharged  to  the  full  all  the 
tasks  they  had  undertaken  at  the  beginning  of 
the  war. 

Yanina  had  proved  too  hard  a  nut  for  old 
General  Sapoundzakis  to  crack.  He  had  suc- 
ceeded in  partly  investing  the  town,  but  not  so 
effectively    as    to    prevent    the    reinforcement   of 


RESUMPTION    OF    HOSTILITIES  885 

the  garrison  by  scattered  bodies  of  troops  from 
the  north  and  east.  There  were  siorns  of 
impatience  in  Greece,  and  all  looked  to  the 
Crown  Prince  as  the  only  man  likely  to  bring 
the  siege  to  a  prompt  and  successful  conclusion. 

And  the  Crown  Prince  made  no  delay.  As 
soon  as  he  had  his  hands  free  in  Macedonia,  he 
went  with  his  staff  to  Epirus  and  took  over  on 
January  31st  the  command  of  the  besieging 
Army,  General  Sapoundzakis  retiring  and  being 
allotted  the  command  of  the  right  wing  —  the 
6th  and  8th  Divisions.  In  the  course  of  the 
next  four  weeks  the  Crown  Prince  had  carefully 
studied  the  situation,  altered  the  previous  dis- 
positions, tightened  the  girdle  of  iron  about  the 
town  and  its  forts  and  cut  off  all  supplies,  so 
that  the  besieged  were  demoralised  by  hunger 
and  sickness.  This  being  accomplished,  the 
time  was  ripe  for  action  —  at  the  beginning  of 
March. 

The  ancient  capital  of  Epirus  stands  high 
above  the  Lake  of  Yanina,  and  is  surrounded  by 
steep  and  rugged  mountains.  As  the  most 
important  centre  of  Turkish  power  in  the  western 
province,  Yanina  had  long  ago  been  strengthened 
by  a  line  of  forts,  forming  a  semi-circle  to  the 
south  of  the  town  and  of  the  southern  shore  of 
the  lake.  On  the  west  the  forts  of  St.  Nicolas, 
Sadovitza  and  Dourouti  defend  the  approach 
to  the    town  along  the  broad  road  running  south 

2   B 


386  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

to  Arta  and  Preveza.  A  little  to  the  east  of 
this  road  and  due  south  of  the  lake  lies  the 
main  fortress  of  Bizani — Great  and  Little  Bizani 
— two  extraordinarily  strong  forts,  which  entirely 
command  both  the  lake  and  the  level  country 
about  Yanina.  Farther  to  the  east  are  situated 
the  two  last  forts  of  Gastritza  and  Drisko. 

General  Sapoundzakis  had  set  himself  the 
task  of  reducing  the  two  strongest  forts  of  all, 
Great  and  Little  Bizani,  but  had  only  sacrificed 
time  and  lives  to  no  purpose.  The  Crown 
Prince's  plan  was  entirely  different,  and  consisted 
in  taking  the  western  positions  by  a  very  wide 
enveloping  movement,  while  distracting  the 
enemy's  attention  by  an  extremely  energetic 
feint  on  the  Bizani  forts. 

The  dispositions  for  the  attack  were  as  follows  : 
The  right  wing  was  to  take  up  a  position  on 
March  4th  along  the  ridge  of  Aetorachi  and  carry 
out  the  feint  against  Bizani  with  artillery  and 
infantry ;  this  attack  was  to  be  continued  till 
noon  on  the  following  day. 

The  centre — 2nd  Division — was  to  move  simul- 
taneously from  the  heights  of  Canetta  towards 
the  plain  and  send  its  cavalry  forward  on  the 
5th  along  the  road  to  Yanina. 

The  left  wing  was  divided  into  three  columns : 

The  first  column — 4th  Division — had  orders 
to  take  part  in  the  feint  of  the  4th ;  on  the  5th 
it    was    to    take  possession  of  the  heights  to  the 


RESUMPTION  OF    HOSTILITIES  387 

west   of  the    road   and    then   to  advance  together 
with  the  other  columns. 

The  second  column — 2nd  Battalion  of  Evzones 
and  2nd  Regiment  of  infantry — had  orders  on  the 
4th  to  make  an  enveloping  movement,  covered 
by  the  heights,  and  on  the  5th  at  daybreak  to 
attack  and  capture  Fort  St.   Nicolas. 

Finally,  the  third  column  of  the  left  wing — 9th 
Infantry  Battalion  and  two  mountain  batteries — was 
to  hold  itself  behind  Mount  Olitsika  on  the  4th, 
to  march  during  the  night  to  the  heights  of 
Tsouka,  to  take  this  fortified  position  early  the 
next  morning  and  detach  a  force  to  the  attack  of 
St.  Nicolas  from  the  north,  while  the  rest  of  the 
column  turned  its  attention  to  the  weaker  forts  of 
Dourouti  and  Sadovitza.  When  these  were  taken 
the  second  and  third  columns  had  orders  to 
assemble  on  the  plain  and  march  against  Yanina. 

From  Canetta,  where  the  bulk  of  the  Greek 
artillery  was  posted,  the  attack  was  opened  on  the 
4th  with  a  storm  of  shell  and  shrapnel  directed 
against  Bizani.  The  cannonade  lasted  the  whole 
day  and  night,  was  interrupted  an  hour  or  two 
before  sunrise  and  resumed  with  the  same  energy 
at  7  A.M.  on  the  5th.  At  the  same  time  the 
infantry  kept  up  a  lively  fire  with  rifles  and 
machine-guns.  The  extreme  right  wing  moved 
forward  from  the  monastery  of  Tsouka  past 
Losetzi,  while  the  cavalry  of  the  centre  deployed 
over  the  northern  slopes  of  Canetta. 


388  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

The  Turks,  of  course,  could  only  suppose  that 
an  attack  in  force  was  in  progress  from  the  south 
and  south-east,  and  while  holding  his  fire  till  the 
enemy  were  within  closer  range,  the  General  in 
command,  Essad  Pasha,  hastened  to  draw  rein- 
forcements from  the  western  positions  to  the 
points  apparently  threatened. 

The  Crown  Prince's  tactics  were  entirely 
successful.  The  garrisons  of  the  three  western 
forts  had  no  idea  that  the  Greeks  had  carried 
out  the  nocturnal  enveloping  movement  described 
above,  and  when  at  daybreak  on  the  5th  the 
Evzones  and  line  battalions  charged  forward,  and 
the  mountain  batteries  opened  a  murderous  fire 
in  the  enemy's  rear,  the  surprise  was  so  great 
that  the  battle  was  already  half  won. 

But  the  assailants,  nevertheless,  had  their  work 
cut  out,  for  the  Turks  fought  bravely.  The  third 
column  in  particular,  which  had  first  to  storm  the 
steep  hill  of  Tsouka,  then  move  down  to  the 
bottom  of  the  valley  and  finally  rush  up  again  to 
carry  Fort  Dourouti  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet, 
suffered  extremely  heavy  losses. 

It  must  be  said  that  the  plan  of  attack,  which 
involved  many  difficulties,  was  carried  out  with 
admirable  precision.  Greek  officers  and  men  of 
all  arms  went  about  their  work  with  a  vigour  and 
a  contempt  for  death  impossible  to  surpass.  The 
losses  were  heavy  on  the  attacking  side,  but  far 
heavier  on  that  of  the  Turks.     Especially  after  the 


RESUMPTION    OF    HOSTILITIES  389 

capture  of  Forts  St  Nicolas  and  Dourouti,  when 
the  Moslems  were  flying  headlong  to  Yanina,  they 
were  simply  mowed  down  by  the  well  -  aimed 
shrapnel  and  machine-gun  fire  of  the  Greeks. 

As  soon  as  Essad  Pasha  saw  how  the  attack 
had  been  planned,  and  that  he  had  been  deceived 
by  a  feint  into  making  a  false  move,  he  had  no 
doubt  of  the  issue.  And  when  the  Greek  flag 
floated  over  all  the  western  positions,  he  found 
that  the  moment  had  come  for  abandoning  the 
long  and  plucky  defence.  He  asked  to  be  allowed 
to  march  out  freely  with  his  troops,  but  the 
Crown  Prince  refused  to  negotiate.  In  reply  he 
fixed  the  time  for  the  renewal  of  the  attack  at 
5  A.M.  on  the  6th, 

Essad  then  abandoned  all  resistance ;  he  sur- 
rendered the  town,  the  forts,  himself  and  his 
Army  unconditionally. 

With  such  surprising  rapidity  did  the  situation 
develop  that  the  extreme  right  wing  of  the  Greeks, 
following  its  orders,  reopened  the  battle  at  day- 
break and  became  hotly  engaged  with  the  force 
opposed  to  it,  which  was  equally  ignorant  of  the 
fall  of  Yanina.  Gallopers  from  Essad  Pasha  and 
the  Crown  Prince  only  succeeded  in  stopping  the 
fight  after  it  had  been  in  progress  for  a  good 
half  hour. 

If  the  Greek  nation  rejoiced  over  the  capture 
of  Salonika,  their  enthusiasm  was  no  less  when 
the  teleorams  announced  the  fall  of  Yanina.     The 


890  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

feeling  of  relief  almost  eclipsed  that  of  joy.  For 
over  four  months  the  struggle  had  lasted  around 
the  capital  of  Epirus,  whose  forts — designed  by 
Von  der  Goltz  himself  —  were  regarded  by  the 
Turks  as  impregnable.  And  the  longer  the  siege 
went  on,  the  more  sceptical  did  the  Greeks 
become  as  to  the  issue.  Their  troops  had  endured 
greater  hardships  here  than  anywhere  else  during 
the  campaign.  The  cold  in  these  high  mountain 
regions  was  at  times  so  severe  that  the  ther- 
mometer sank  to  zero.  Besides  the  gaps  made 
in  the  ranks  of  the  besiegers  by  the  enemy's 
bullets,  there  were  the  ravages  of  sickness,  due 
to  the  harshness  of  the  climate.  Between  700 
and  800  cases  of  mortification  necessitating  amputa- 
tion occurred  in  the  course  of  the  winter. 

But  the  Turks  had  fared  still  worse.  When 
the  Crown  Prince  entered  the  gates  of  Yanina 
at  the  head  of  his  Army  he  found  a  starved  and 
exhausted  garrison ;  for  the  last  month  hardly 
one  of  the  soldiers  had  had  a  full  meal.  The 
wounded  lay  in  open  barracks,  exposed  to  rain 
and  cold,  and  in  the  most  filthy  surroundings. 
The  supply  of  doctors  and  of  medical  stores  was 
altogether  insufficient,  and  towards  the  end  of 
the  siege  even  the  dead  were  not  buried. 

It  is  worth  noting  that  as  soon  as  the  surrender 
had  taken  place  all  feelings  of  enmity  vanished 
between  Greeks  and  Turks.  This  was  partly 
due  to  the  knowledge   that  both   sides  had  done 


RESUMPTION    OF    HOSTILITIES  391 

their  duty  to  the  utmost  as  brave  men,  and  partly 
to  the  work  of  mercy  which  now  occupied  the 
victors  and  which  vanquished  their  opponents 
for  the  second  time. 

I  will  conclude  the  account  of  this  chapter  of 
the  war  by  quoting  the  utterance  of  an  officer  of 
very  high  rank  among  the  prisoners  of  Yanina, 
to  the  French  war  correspondent,  M.  Jean  Leune, 
who  was  present  during  the  siege  and  the  final 
battle  : — 

"  Greece  has  found  the  general  she  wanted  in 
her  future  King,  and  in  her  Premier,  Venizelos, 
she  has  one  of  the  greatest  statesmen  of  our 
time.  If  only  we  poor  Turks  with  the  help  of 
Allah  could  find  such  a  general,  such  a  Grand 
Vizier  !  .  .  ."  And  he  added  :  "  Our  most  terrible 
opponent  in  this  war  was  not  Bulgaria — whatever 
people  may  say  or  write.  It  was  Greece,  whose 
Army  took  first  Salonika  and  now  Yanina,  and 
whose  fleet  has  captured  all  our  Ægean  islands 
and  prevented  our  bringing  to  Europe  the  250,000 
men  who  are  ready  to  be  embarked  at  Smyrna 
and  in  Syria.  .  .  .  Ah,  the  Greek  fleet !  What  a 
decisive  part  it  has  played  in  this  war !  Without 
it,  I  can  assure  you,  we  should  long  ago  have 
been  in  Sofia." 


CHAPTER   XVI 

KING   George's   death 

The  war  was  nearing  its  end  in  the  early  part 
of  last  March  —  no  other  conclusion  could  be 
drawn  from  the  rapidly  changing  scenes  in  the 
Balkan  Peninsula.  All  the  Turks'  strategic  points 
had  fallen  —  Salonika,  Yanina,  Adrianople,  and 
Skutari.  The  power  of  the  Crescent  was  broken  ; 
west  of  the  Tchataldja  lines  there  was  hardly  a 
handful  of  Ottomans  in  fighting  trim  with  the 
heart  to  continue  the  hopeless  struggle.  Peace 
negotiations  were  being  carried  on  in  London 
with  every  prospect  of  a  favourable  result. 
Bulgaria,  it  is  true,  still  faced  the  other  Allies 
with  her  impudent  claims,  but  no  one  at  that 
time  could  imagine  it  possible  that  King  Ferdinand 
and  his  Government,  till  then  lauded  to  the  skies 
for  their  breadth  of  vision  and  sagacity,  would 
suddenly  reveal  themselves  as  reckless  gamblers 
who,  blinded  by  arrogance,  swayed  by  extra- 
vagant ambition,  would  stake  all  their  hard- 
won  victories,  their  glory  and  their  power,  on 
the  hazard  of  a  die,  and  force  the  four  Christian 
Balkan  Powers  into  a  fratricidal  war. 

292 


KING    GEORGE'S    DEATH  898 

Thanks  to  the  strict  censorship  of  the  four 
Balkan  Powers  and  to  the  hard-handed  way  in 
which  all  war  correspondents  were  kept  at  a 
distance  from  the  actual  events,  it  was  almost 
impossible  to  form  a  clear  idea  of  what  had  been 
happening  on  the  stage  of  this  stern  drama  of 
the  "  Crusade."  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
if  I  wanted  to  get  at  the  facts  for  the  concluding 
chapters  of  my  book,  there  was  only  one  thing 
for  me  to  do,  and  that  was  to  go  straight  off  to 
Salonika,  the  headquarters  of  the  Greek  Army, 
and  ask  the  King  to  help  me  to  obtain  the 
necessary  information  about  the  course  of  the 
war. 

Having  made  out  the  quickest  route  —  vid 
Berlin,  Buda-Pest,  Belgrade  and  Nish — I  took 
the  train  on  the  morning  of  March  13th  and 
travelled  south. 

In  Buda  -  Pest,  where  the  spring  was  just 
announcing  itself  along  the  banks  of  the  glitter- 
ing Danube,  I  saw  the  first  indications  of  war- 
like unrest.  Soldiers  were  everywhere  in  evidence. 
In  the  city  and  on  the  grassy  plain  outside,  which 
was  one  vast  camp,  whole  army  corps  stood 
ready  to  march  southward  to  the  Servian  frontier. 
A  still  larger  Hungarian  force  was  encamped  at 
Semlin,  on  the  north  side  of  the  gigantic  iron 
bridge  which  divides  the  two  countries. 

In  Belgrade  I  was  for  a  moment  completely 
checked   in  my   race   to  the  south.     The   station- 


394  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

master     absolutely     refused     me     permission     to 
proceed. 

"You  can  go  as  far  as  Nish,  if  you  like, 
but  beyond  the  frontier  all  passenger  traffic  is 
stopped.  A  state  of  war,  my  dear  sir,  maraud- 
ing bands  of  Turks  and  cursed  Albanians — they 
infest  the  hills  and  shoot  down  on  the  trains — 
perfectly  impossible ! " 

That  was  pleasant !  Should  I  really  have  to 
turn  back,  go  by  Vienna  and  Trieste,  take  a 
steamer  to  Athens  and  then  to  Salonika?  That 
might  take  ten  days,  and  from  Belgrade  it  ought 
not  to  be  more  than  two.   .   .  . 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  later  I  stood  in  the  ante- 
room of  the  Military  Governor  of  Belgrade  and 
asked  for  an  audience.  Soon  after  I  was  shown 
in  to  a  white-bearded  General,  who  received  me 
with  an  ill-omened  frown  on  his  bushy  black 
eyebrows. 

But  I  was  provided  with  ammunition  for  a 
brush  with  this  mighty  man :  first  I  produced 
an  imposing  passport  from  my  pocket-book  and 
spread  it  out  before  his  irritable  brown  eyes. 
The  man's  expression  seemed  to  soften  a  little 
already.  Then  I  brought  my  heavy  guns  to 
bear  on  him :  letters  to  the  King  of  Greece 
— Servia's  Ally — from  Royal  relatives  and  friends 
in  Denmark.  Five  of  them  I  had — letters  of 
the  greatest  importance  —  must  be  delivered  as 
quickly    as     possible  —  serious    responsibility    for 


KING    GEORGE'S    DEATH  395 

any      one     who      delayed      their      reaching      the 
King.  .  .  . 

The  frown  on  the  General's  face  gradually 
faded  away.  A  moment  later  he  had  put  his 
name  to  a  pass,  which  gave  me  the  right  of 
travelling  by  any  military  train  that  would 
serve  for  my  journey  to  Salonika. 

"  On  your  own  responsibility,  Captain,  don't 
forget  that."  He  planted  the  end  of  a  ruler 
on  the  map  that  hung  on  the  wall,  just  where 
the  name  Kuprylu  was  printed.  "  A  week  ago 
a  train  rolled  down  the  slope  just  there — those 
blackguards  had  torn  up  the  rails.  .  .  .  Bon 
voyage  et  au  revoir,  monsieur!'' 

With  incredible  slowness  the  train  dragged 
itself  along  the  line — seventy  carriages  and  only 
one  engine.  To  say  the  train  was  crowded  would 
be  using  too  feeble  an  expression.  I  suppose 
no  fewer  than  2,000  men  besides  a  good  quantity 
of  military  stores  were  being  transported  with 
me  to  the  south  —  part  of  the  Servian  division 
which  a  week  later  sailed  in  Greek  steamers  from 
Salonika  to  the  coast  of  Albania. 

We  were  twelve  passengers  in  my  compartment 
— a  Colonel  and  some  of  the  officers  of  his  regiment. 
There  were  seats  for  eight ;  the  rest  had  to  stand. 
These  four  were  relieved  every  half-hour  —  the 
Colonel  kept  the  time  to  a  minute — so  we  had 
an  hour's  rest  and  then  half-an-hour's  standing. 
This  went   on    all  through   the   afternoon    and 


396  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

night ;  it  was  impossible  to  close  one's  eyes.  The 
officers  were  in  excellent  humour,  chatting  incess- 
antly ;  innumerable  pungent  Servian  cigarettes 
were  consumed,   and  it  was  difficult  to  breathe. 

Excellent  fellows,  the  Servians,  enthusiastic 
friends  of  the  Hellenes,  bitter  enemies  of  the 
despised  Bulgarians.  And  when  they  found  out 
that  I  was  on  my  way  to  the  front  from  the 
fabulously  far  north  to  describe  the  Balkan  War, 
their  communicativeness  knew  no  bounds.  The 
whole  night  long  and  far  into  the  next  morning 
I  was  supplied  with  pictures  of  the  war,  with 
instances  of  Turkish  cruelty,  of  Albanian  duplicity, 
of  Servian  and  Greek  bravery. 

At  last  we  reached  Uskub,  and  the  train  went 
no  farther. 

I  was  deadly  tired  and  longed  for  a  bed,  a 
sofa,  even  a  floor,  on  which  I  could  stretch  my 
aching  limbs.  My  friends  the  Servians  offered 
to  find  me  a  lodging,  and  I  should  be  able  to 
continue  my  journey  the  following  morning. 

I  was  already  on  my  way  from  the  station 
to  Uskub,  which  raises  its  unsightly  length  above 
the  muddy  banks  of  the  Sitnitza,  when  I  suddenly 
changed  my  mind.  Some  mysterious  force  within 
me  turned  my  thoughts  irresistibly  towards  King 
George  and  Salonika,  the  goal  of  my  journey. 
I  hurried  back  to  the  station,  followed  by  the 
astonished  youth  in  a  fez  who  was  carrying  my 
hand  baggage,  showed  my  pass,  and  was  assigned 


KING    GEORGE'S    DEATH  397 

a  place  in  an  ancient  compartment,  the  velvet  seats 
of  which  hung  in  rags  and  reeked  of  bad  tobacco — 
my  prison  for  the  next  twenty  hours. 

By  degrees  the  train  —  which  looked  even 
longer  than  the  last  —  was  filled  with  soldiers, 
officers,  field  guns  and  mountain  guns,  horses, 
cases  of  ammunition,  tents,  telephone-poles  and 
apparatus,  and  again  we  jolted  away  over  mountain- 
slopes  and  down  river-valleys.  At  Kiiprylii,  a  little 
to  the  south  of  Uskub,  I  saw  the  wrecked  train 
of  which  I  had  been  told.  The  engine  and  sixteen 
carriages  lay  60  feet  below  us,  at  the  bottom  of 
a  steep  slope,  a  mass  of  twisted  iron  and  splintered 
wood. 

When  night  came  on  men  were  posted  with 
loaded  rifles  on  all  the  platforms  of  the  train. 
Now  and  then  volleys  or  single  shots  rang  out, 
aimed  at  the  rocks  above  us,  and  an  electric 
searchlight  on  the  engine  showed  up  the  track, 
along  which  we  proceeded  at  a  funeral  pace. 

Next  morning  we  rolled  at  last  into  the  station 
of  Salonika,  and  half  an  hour  later  I  went  up  the 
steps  of  the  Grand  Hotel  Olympus  Palace  and 
found  myself  before  a  most  luxurious  bed,  which 
irresistibly  suggested  immediate  rest. 

I  undressed,  half-asleep  and  too  tired  to  think 
of  food,  but  just  as  I  was  getting  into  the  delightful, 
springy  bed,  the  same  mysterious  force  which  had 
so  pitilessly  driven  me  out  of  Uskub  began  to 
make   itself  felt   again.       I    tried    to   reason    with 


898  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

myself — it  would  be  far  better  to  announce  myself 
at  the  Palace  when  I  had  had  a  rest — the  after- 
noon would  be  quite  early  enough  to  deliver  the 
letters  and  messages.  My  arguments  were  of 
no  avail ;  I  had  to  go  on.  It  then  occurred  to 
me  that  an  ice-cold  bath  was  the  best  cure  for 
my  mortal  tiredness.  I  felt  like  a  martyr,  but  I 
owe  it  to  that  cold  bath  that  I  was  able  to  see 
King  George  again  while  he  was  yet  alive. 

At  I  o  o'clock  I  drove  from  the  hotel  through 
the  long  street  that  runs  round  the  head  of  the 
bay  and  passes  outside  the  town,  where  it  is 
bordered  by  villas  and  country  houses. 

The  town  was  still  in  a  jubilant  mood,  the 
fall  of  Yanina  having  renewed  the  rejoicings  that 
began  with  the  capture  of  Salonika  and  the  entry 
of  the  King.  From  hundreds  of  houses,  from  the 
old  Turkish  mosques  and  from  innumerable  white 
minarets,  the  blue  and  white  flag  with  its  shining 
cross  floated  gaily  in  the  breeze. 

Never  have  I  seen  a  town  so  packed  with 
soldiers  ;  there  were  at  least  60,000  Greeks  under 
arms,  a  whole  division  of  Servians  and  some  10,000 
Bulgarians,  swarming  in  crowds  all  over  the  place. 
Seen  from  the  roof  of  the  hotel,  the  principal  street 
looked  like  a  muddy,  yellowish  -  brown  stream, 
which  gave  off  unpleasant  exhalations.  We  gener- 
ally imagine  the  predominant  colour  of  war  to  be 
red,  the  colour  of  blood,  and  its  smell  that  of 
gunpowder,  as    it  hangs  in  thick  clouds  over  the 


KING    GEORGE'S    DEATH  899 

battlefield.  This  is  quite  wrong ;  at  least  I  have 
found  that  war  acts  in  a  totally  different  way  on 
the  senses.  Its  colour  is  khaki,  mustard  colour 
in  every  possible  irritating  shade,  according  to  the 
taste  of  the  nation  concerned.  And  its  smell  is 
the  most  disgusting  of  all  smells — that  of  unwashed 
humanity. 

King  George  had  taken  up  his  residence  in 
a  Turkish  villa  with  a  garden  running  down  to 
the  shore.  There  was  not  much  room  in  the 
"  Palace,"  as  the  place  was  officially  designated, 
but  its  situation  was  quiet  and  pleasant,  with  a 
view  over  the  magnificent  gulf,  and  there  was 
a  good  landing  -  place  for  boats  from  the  Amphi- 
trite  and  the  men-of-war. 

I  caught  sight  of  the  King  the  moment  my 
carriage  turned  from  the  road  into  the  long  avenue 
that  led  to  the  front  door  of  the  villa.  He  was 
standing  outside  the  verandah,  talking  to  some 
German  naval  officers,  who  were  just  taking  their 
leave.  It  was  Admiral  Trumler,  of  the  battleship 
Goeben,  who  had  come  to  invite  the  King  to  visit 
his  ship.  The  Kaiser  had  given  orders  that  on 
this  occasion  the  Greek  flag  was  to  be  saluted 
in  the  conquered  city  —  an  extremely  gratifying 
official  acknowledgment  of  the  new  state  of  things. 

King  George  had  gone  in,  but  outside  the 
villa  stood  old  General  Pallis,  Chief  of  the  King's 
Military  Household,  as  his  title  runs,  and  Count 
Zernovitch,    Master  of  the    Horse,  both  of  whom 


400  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

welcomed    me    with     outstretched    hands.       Five 
minutes  later  I  was  shown  into  the  King's  study. 

The  last  time  I  had  spoken  to  the  King  of 
Greece  was  in  his  little  summer  -  house  at  the 
Palace  in  Copenhagen,  the  day  before  he  left 
for  Athens.  His  look  was  then  that  of  an  old, 
care-worn  man.  His  face  was  scored  with  deep 
lines  on  each  side  of  the  mouth,  and  his  clear 
blue  eyes,  usually  so  lively,  were  veiled  in  the 
deepest  gravity,  almost  in  melancholy.  Now  I 
saw  before  me  a  slight,  active  figure,  with  the 
elasticity  of  youth,  dressed  in  a  tight-fitting  khaki 
uniform  ;  the  face  beamed  with  pleasure,  the  eyes 
sparkled  with  life,  and  about  the  mouth,  half- 
hidden  by  the  fair  moustache,  played  the  smile 
I  remembered  so  well,  in  which  kind-heartedness, 
humour  and  a  hint  of  good-natured  mockery  were 
wonderfully  combined.  As  he  stood  there,  lean- 
inor  against  his  writing-  -  table  and  receiving  the 
letters  I  had  brought  and  all  the  congratulations 
on  the  fall  of  Yanina  and  the  triumph  of  the  Greek 
arms,  from  the  King  of  Denmark,  the  Queen 
Dowager,  Prince  Valdemar,  and  from  friends 
and  admirers  in  Denmark — so  will  King  George 
always  live  in  my  memory,  with  his  warm  smile 
and  his  little  nod  of  encouragement.  The  radiant 
expression  with  which  the  King  began  to  talk 
of  his  eldest  son  and  the  exploits  of  the  Greek 
Army  under  the  Crown  Prince's  command,  was 
assuredly  a  true  reflection  of  his  emotions.     Never 


KING    GEORGE'S    DEATH  401 

can  King  George's  mind  have  been  so  full  of 
happiness,  triumph  and  pride  in  Greece,  in  his 
people  and  his   dynasty,   as  at  that  moment. 

We  sat  down,  and  then  —  from  eleven  to 
nearly  one — I  read  the  last  chapters  of  my  book. 
But  from  the  time  I  finished  reading  until  we 
got  up,  it  was  almost  exclusively  the  King 
who  spoke. 

Whereas  hitherto  he  had  referred  to  his 
approaching  Jubilee  with  a  feeling  somewhat  akin 
to  repugnance,  he  now  looked  forward  to  the 
event  with  joyful  anticipation. 

"  The  situation  is  entirely  changed,  you  see. 
What  pleasure  should  I  have  had  in  keeping  my 
Jubilee  while  Crete  was  not  yet  Greek,  and  while 
the  memory  of  the  war  of  1897  still  cast  a  shadow 
of  discredit  over  the  efficiency  of  my  Army  and 
over  my  son's  capacity  as  a  general  ?  And  your 
book,  too — however  well  it  is  written  and  however 
much  appreciation  of  me  and  of  Greece  you  have 
put  into  it  —  how  were  you  going  to  finish  it  ? 
Oh,  I  remember  well  enough  what  you  said  about 
brilliant   prospects,   founded   on   the    progress  and 

development     of     the      nation "     The     King 

laughed.  "  Who  believes  in  prospects  ?  No  ; 
now  you  can  use  realities  for  your  final  chapters  ; 
my  son  has  had  his  revenge,  my  people  have 
had  reparation.  Now  every  one  can  see  what 
Hellenism  has  done.  Now  I  look  forward  to  my 
Jubilee,    and    I    look    forward    to    your   book    too. 

2  c 


402  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

Providence  has  been  good  to  me.  My  people 
have  advanced  in  enlightenment  and  culture,  my 
country  has  doubled  in  size  since  I  came  to  it — 
as  a  boy  of  seventeen  ;  I  was  no  more  than  that 
in   1863." 

The  King  rose  and  stood  by  the  window. 
He  was  visibly  moved.  Then  he  turned  with  a 
gay  smile  and  glanced  at  the  clock. 

"  Now  we'll  have  lunch,  it's  one  o'clock.  You 
shall  have  a  good  Danish  beefsteak  and  onions. 
Are  you  hungry  ?  " 

The  ground  floor  of  the  villa  was  planned  in 
the  form  of  a  cross,  the  long  arm  of  the  cross 
representing  the  large  central  apartment  with  a 
window  at  each  end ;  in  the  four  corners  were 
rooms  leading  into  the  hall.  The  King  informed 
me  with  a  smile  that  the  big  room  had  been 
occupied  by  the  Turkish  Pasha  who  built  the 
house,  and  that  his  four  wives  had  lived  in  the 
adjacent  rooms. 

One  of  the  corner  rooms  was  used  as  the 
dining-room ;  the  King  sat  at  the  head  of  the 
table,  Prince  Nicholas  on  his  right  hand,  and  I 
on  his  left.  General  Pallis,  the  Master  of  the 
Horse,  two  aides-de-camp,  the  private  secretary, 
and  a  doctor  were  present  at  the  lunch,  all  wear- 
ing the  convenient,  unostentatious  khaki  uniform. 

I  have  always  admired  the  playful  ease  with 
which  King  George  showed  himself  at  home  in 
half  a  dozen  languages.     Without  any  sign  of  an 


KING    GEORGE'S    DEATH  403 

effort  he  jumped  from  one  language  to  another 
— from  Greek  to  Danish,  German,  French  or 
Enghsh,  just  as  it  suited  him  best.  With  some 
of  his  family  he  spoke  Greek,  with  others  Enghsh. 
Evidently  Prince  Nicholas  belonged  to  the  latter 
category,  and  it  was  in  English,  which  none  of 
the  Greek  officers  understood,  that  the  King  in 
the  course  of  the  meal  let  fall  the  sensational 
remark  that  his  fifty  years'  Jubilee  in  October 
was  to  mark  the  end  of  his  reign. 

The  Prince  gave  a  serious  nod,  as  though 
this  decision  was  already  familiar  and  accepted 
as  a  matter  of  course.  I  must  have  shown  some 
surprise,  as  the  King  went  on  : 

'*  Don't  you  think  I  may  allow  myself  a 
holiday  }  " 

"  Certainly,  your  Majesty,  but " 

And  the  King  continued  in  Danish : 
"Yes,  I'm  going  to  abdicate.  It  is  quite 
time  for  my  son  to  take  charge.  He  has  reached 
the  right  age,  and  he  possesses  a  vigour  that  I 
can  no  longer  boast  of.  His  popularity  is  now 
immense,  and  he  has  gained  for  himself  a  position — 
abroad  as  well  as  at  home.     His  time  has  arrived." 

No  one  except  the  members  of  the  Royal 
Family  knew  anything  of  King  George's  resolve. 
In  the  course  of  the  conversation  it  became  clear 
to  me  that  the  abdication  was  to  take  place  on 
October  26th,  191 3,  immediately  after  the  festivities 
in  connection  with  the  Jubilee. 


404  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

The  King  then  addressed  himself  to  Prince 
Nicholas ;  their  conversation  turned  upon  the 
visit  to  the  Goeben  on  the  following  day,  and  I 
exchanged  some  remarks  with  General  Pallis, 
who  was  next  to  me. 

We  were  talking  about  Salonika,  and  of  how 
the  King  and  his  suite  longed  to  be  back  in  the 
beautiful  city  of  Athens.  I  forget  what  words 
they  were  that  occasioned  the  following  remark 
of  the  General's,  intended  in  reality  as  a  mild 
reproach  for  the  King. 

"His  Majesty  does  not  know  what  fear  is. 
The  King  absolutely  refuses  to  acknowledge  that 
there  is  any  danger  in  walking  about  Salonika 
just  as  freely  as  if  we  were  in  Athens.  And 
yet  the  town  is  full  of  all  kinds  of  characters, 
who " 

"  My  dear  General,"  the  King  interrupted, 
"  don't  let  me  have  that  sermon  over  again.  I 
am  a  fatalist,"  he  continued,  with  a  bright  smile. 
"  When  my  hour  comes  it  will  be  no  use,  even 
if  I  immure  myself  in  my  house  and  put  a 
thousand  Evzones  on  guard  outside." 

He  nodded  to  right  and  left  and  rose.  The 
luncheon  was  at  an  end. 

For  half  an  hour  longer  I  had  the  opportunity 
of  being  alone  with  the  King.  We  strolled  after 
lunch,  smoking  our  cigars,  up  and  down  the  open 
space  by  the  landing-stage.  We  now  talked  of 
how  things  were  going  in   Denmark  :  the  state  of 


KING    GEORGE'S    DEATH  405 

politics,  the  private  affairs  of  friends  and  acquaint- 
ances, the  Danish  Royal  Family,  Chaffingly, 
but  with  a  touch  of  seriousness,  King  George 
complained  of  his  loneliness  at  Salonika  for  the 
time  beinpf.  The  Oueen,  with  most  of  the 
Princes  and  Princesses,  had  gone  to  Epirus,  to 
see  the  famous  city  of  Yanina,  which  after  so 
many  centuries  had  now  become  Greek  again. 

"  The  Queen,  by  the  way,  has  not  gone  farther 
than  Philippiades,"  the  King  explained.  "  She 
wrote  to  me  to-day  that  she  did  not  wish  to  see 
Yanina  until  we  could  go  there  together.  It  will 
not  be  very  long  now  before  they  are  all  back 
here." 

How  tragically  true  was  this  utterance  to  be. 

At  about  half-past  two  the  aide-de-camp, 
Colonel  Frangoudi,  came  hurriedly  out  of  the 
Palace  with  a  letter  for  the  King ;  this  brought 
our  conversation  to  an  end.  The  King  gave  me 
his  hand. 

'*  Come  and  have  lunch  with  me  to-morrow. 
And  I  hope  you  won't  be  very  bored  in  the 
meantime — we  are  not  in  Athens,  you  know." 

With  the  King's  cheerful  laugh  ringing  in  my 
ears  I  left  the  Palace  and  drove  to  my  hotel. 

King  George  was  always  fond  of  fresh  air 
and  exercise ;  long  walks  were  part  of  his  daily 
habits.  At  Salonika  he  used  to  leave  the  Palace 
at  about  three,  and  take  a  walk  of  at  least  a 
couple   of   hours   in    the   company   of   one   of  his 


406  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

aides-de-camp.  And  he  did  not  depart  from  this 
habit  on  that  fatal  day,  the   i8th  of  March. 

At  a  Httle  after  three  the  King  left  his  villa 
and  went  towards  the  town  in  lively  conversation 
with  Colonel  Fran^oudi.  After  eoine  about 
three-quarters  of  a  mile  they  passed  a  small 
café,  the  "  Pasha  Liman,"  frequented  by  Turkish 
Albanians.  Immediately  afterwards  a  ragged- 
looking  man,  a  miserable  drunken  wreck,  came 
out  of  the  café  and  stood  on  the  pavement, 
staring  after  the  King.  He  then  went  on  a 
few  steps,  to  a  place  where  a  short  alley  runs 
from  the  principal  street  down  to  the  shore. 
The  corner  is  formed  by  a  garden  wall,  against 
which  there  is  a  stone  seat.  Here  the  man  sat 
down,  took  some  dried  figs  and  dates  from  his 
pocket,  ate  them  and  smoked  cigarettes,  while 
now  and  again  turning  his  head  to  look  round 
the  corner,  as  though  expecting  somebody. 

The  King  and  Frangoudi  had  meanwhile 
reached  the  end  of  their  walk,  the  ancient  White 
Tower,  and  turned  to  go  home.  As  usual,  they 
were  followed  at  a  distance  of  a  dozen  yards  by 
two  Cretan  gendarmes — the  only  precaution  the 
King  could  be  persuaded  to  take,  and  one  that 
was  of  no  great  use  in  a  street  always  crowded 
with  pedestrians,  vehicles  and  tram-cars,  with  a 
pavement  hardly  two  yards  broad. 

On  the  way  back  the  King  talked  of  his  coming 
visit  to   the  German  warship,  and  of  the  Kaiser's 


KING    GEORGE'S    DEATH  407 

marked  friendliness  to  Greece,  which  had  shown 
itself  in  the  well  -  known  telegram  he  sent  to  his 
sister,  the  Crown  Princess  Sophia,  on  the  occasion 
of  the  capture  of  Salonika.  It  contained  only 
three  words  :    "  Hurrah  !     Hurrah  !     Hurrah  !  " 

With  his  rapid  and  elastic  step  the  King 
approached  the  fatal  corner;  the  time  was  5.20. 
He  then  led  the  conversation  to  the  book  I  am 
now  concluding.  Colonel  Frangoudi  told  me  an 
hour  later  the  last  words  that  left  the  King's  lips  : 

**  Thank  God,  Christmas  can  now  finish  his 
work  with  a  chapter  to  the  glory  of  Greece,  of 
the  Crown  Prince  and  of  the  Army." 

When  the  King  had  spoken  these  words,  he 
had  reached  the  middle  of  the  little  side-street. 
The  man  on  the  bench  had  risen  and  taken  a  step 
or  two  forward ;  he  put  his  hand  to  his  breast 
pocket,  drew  a  heavy  revolver  and  fired  it  at  the 
King's  back  at  a  distance  of  less  than  a  yard. 
The  bullet  entered  at  the  left  side  of  the  spine, 
penetrated  the  heart,  and  was  afterwards  found  in 
the  linen. 

The  King  collapsed  as  though  struck  by 
lightning,  fell  on  his  knees  and  then  on  his  face. 
Colonel  Frangoudi  rushed  at  the  murderer,  who 
was  going  to  fire  again,  seized  his  throat  and  his 
weapon,  and  held  him  fast  while  the  two  gendarmes 
ran  up.  Then  the  aide-de-camp  turned  to  the 
King. 

A    crowd   quickly   collected.       The    King   was 


408  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

raised  from  the  ground  and  taken  in  a  carriage 
to  the  hospital  of  the  great  home  for  orphans 
called  Papaphi.  The  examination  could  only  show 
that  death  had  taken  place — an  instantaneous  and 
entirely  painless  death,  as  the  result  of  the  heavy 
revolver  bullet  having  perforated  the  heart. 

I  had  reached  the  hotel  in  the  happiest  frame 
of  mind  :  my  journey  was  completely  successful, 
the  King  had  approved  of  the  most  delicate 
chapter  of  my  book,  his  kindness  and  friendliness 
to  me  were  extreme  —  in  short,  my  spirits  were 
so  high  that  I  did  not  even  think  of  rest.  Nor 
had  the  time  for  rest  arrived.  At  six  o'clock  I 
was  to  be  back  at  the  Palace,  where  an  officer 
of  the  General  Staff,  who  had  been  through  the 
whole  Macedonian  campaign,  was  going  to  give 
me  its  details.  I  had  time  to  write  a  few  post- 
cards, and  then  got  into  a  carriage  again  and 
went  at  a  brisk  trot  through  the  town. 

It  was  then  half- past  five.  As  the  carriage 
was  passing  the  White  Tower  I  had  the  first 
impression  that  something  unusual  had  happened. 
Groups  of  soldiers  and  townspeople  were  standing 
with  anxious  and  excited  faces,  officers  hurried 
along  the  street,  motor  cars  and  orderlies  raced  past 
at  a  furious  pace.  Suddenly  I  caught  sight  of  a 
familiar  face  ;  it  was  the  son  of  the  Danish  Consul, 
Walter  Blunt,  and  he  rushed  to  my  carriage. 

"  Where  are  you  going  .'* "  he  asked. 


KING    GEORGE'S    DEATH  409 

"To  the  King." 

**  Haven't  you  heard  ?  The  King  has  been 
murdered  !     Shot  from  behind — by  a  Turk " 

He  hurried  on,  and  I  sank  back  in  the  carriage, 
completely  overwhelmed. 

The  King  murdered !  At  first  I  was  quite 
unable  to  grasp  that  anything  so  inconceivable, 
so  impossible,  had  happened.  The  King,  whom 
I  had  left  three  hours  before,  light  -  hearted, 
happy,  in  splendid  spirits — had  been  murdered — 
he  was  dead. 

The  carriage  stopped  at  the  gates  of  the  Palace. 
Some  twenty  officers  and  a  couple  of  hundred  men 
stood  there — the  place  itself  was  deserted. 

The  captain  in  command  knew  me ;  he  told 
me  in  a  few  disjointed  sentences  what  had 
happened.  Then  he  put  up  a  corporal  by  my 
driver's  side,  and  we  went  at  a  gallop  up  the 
steep  streets  to   Papaphi. 

It  was  not  easy  to  make  one's  way  through 
the  crowd  of  officers  that  filled  the  broad  marble 
steps  and  the  hall  of  the  building.  In  the  middle 
of  one  of  the  groups  stood  Colonel  Frangoudi ; 
he  came  towards  me  with  outstretched  hand,  his 
features  convulsed  by  despair. 

"What  could  I  do  .^ — he  stole  up  behind,  the 
scoundrel — mon  Dieu  !  mon  Dieu  !  " 

I  went  into  the  great  lecture  -  room,  where 
Prince  Nicholas  was  sitting  at  a  long  table  with 
officers  on   each  side  of  him,   filling   up  telegraph 


410  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

forms.  A  pair  of  branch  candlesticks  threw  a 
flickering  light  upon  the  white  paper  and  the 
pale,  sorrowful  face  of  the  Prince.  The  rest  of 
the  room  was  in  gloomy  twilight.  Dark  figures 
stood  to  right  and  left,  silent  as  statues  ;  I  recog- 
nised General  Pallis,  the  Master  of  the  Horse, 
and  a  few  more.  I  tried  to  brace  myself  to 
address  a  few  words  to  the  Prince,  but  not  much 
came  of  it  beyond  a  pressure  of  the  hand — and 
in  truth  words  were  useless. 

The  body  of  the  King  was  embalmed,  as 
rapidly  and  as  well  as  it  could  be  done,  by  the 
chief  surgeon  of  Papaphi,  and  by  half-past  nine 
it  was  laid  upon  a  bier,  wrapped  in  the  Greek 
flag.  Prince  Nicholas,  the  officers  of  the  House- 
hold and  two  Generals  carried  the  bier  in  the 
darkness  to  the  little  Palace  on  the  outskirts  of 
the  town. 

I  joined  the  mournful,  bare-headed  procession 
that  followed  the  bier.  The  whole  way  we  passed 
between  dense  crowds  of  silent  human  beings ; 
sobbing  and  weeping  were  the  only  sounds  that 
broke  the  stillness. 

My  mind  was  full  of  the  deepest  sorrow.  A 
King  whom  I  had  always  admired,  a  man  whom 
I  had  regarded  from  my  earliest  youth  with  the 
greatest  devotion,  had  died  in  the  full  joy  of  life, 
just  as  we  had  seen  the  long  and  arduous  work  of  his 
reign  crowned  with  success — ^just  as  we  all  wished 
to   see   him    enjoy    the   fruits    of  half  a   century's 


KING    GEORGE'S    DEATH  411 

unswerving  efforts  on  behalf  of  his  country  and 
his  people.  And  then  to  fall  by  the  hand  of  a 
degenerate  wretch — it  seemed  so  unjust,  so  utterly 
meaningless. 

All  at  once  I  felt  a  touch  of  gladness  in  the 
midst  of  my  sorrow — the  last  greetings  King  George 
received  in  this  life  came  to  him  from  the  country 
he  loved  best,  next  to  Greece — Denmark.  The 
letters  and  messasfes  from  home  o^ave  him  the 
last  pleasure  he  was  to  feel — this  was  some  con- 
solation in  the  crushing  sadness  of  that  day. 

Consternation,  anger,  and  despair  spread 
throughout  Hellas  when  the  news  arrived. 

Never  had  the  nation  understood  how  much 
King  George  meant  to  Greece  until  the  day  he 
closed  his  eyes.  It  was  truly  a  whole  people  in 
mourning.  But  there  was  a  strong  blending  of 
anger  with  their  sorrow,  and  from  every  class  of 
society  the  cry  for  revenge  arose. 

The  object  of  this  vengeance  was  not  the 
murderer  himself,  Alexander  Skinas.  That  miser- 
able dipsomaniac  was  of  course  only  a  tool  in 
stronger  hands ;  it  was  thought  that  either  the 
Bulgarians  or  the  Younof  Turks  must  be  behind 
the  atrocious  deed,  and  suspicion  fell  upon  the 
former.  For  King  George  had  placed  himself  in 
the  most  exposed  position — Salonika — for  the  very 
purpose  of  doing  his  share  in  keeping  the  city 
for  Greece.  His  presence  must  certainly  have 
interfered  with   Bulgarian  plans ;  therefore  .  .  . 


412  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

I  scarcely  think  there  is  any  necessity  to  go 
into  the  hateful  suggestion  that  one  of  the  Allies 
of  Greece  should  have  sought  to  promote  its 
ambitions  by  getting  rid  of  the  King.  The  result 
of  the  examination  points  to  the  assassin  alone. 
But  the  myth  that  immediately  came  into  existence 
still  lives,  and  it  undoubtedly  contributed  to 
strengthen  the  ill-will  that  was  felt  for  the 
Bulgarians  long  before  the  murder.  And  the 
growth  of  the  myth  was  encouraged  by  the 
circumstance  that  Alexander  Skinas  avoided 
further  investigations  by  suicide. 

The  Royal  Family  arrived  at  the  Palace  of 
Salonika  in  rapid  succession.  The  Queen  and 
the  younger  Princes  were  on  the  way  from 
Epirus  to  Athens  on  the  i8th;  the  Crown 
Prince  received  the  news  at  Yanina ;  Princess 
Helen  had  started  for  Russia,  and  the  telegram 
reached  her  in  Belgrade,  at  a  reception  given  by 
King  Peter  in  her  honour 

In  a  short  time  the  dead  King's  family  was 
collected  about  his  bier. 

In  the  little  bedroom  on  the  first  floor  of  the 
villa  the  King  lay  on  his  bed,  dressed  in  uniform. 
The  hands  lay  folded  upon  the  breast  over  a 
golden  crucifix.  The  face  was  wonderfully 
beautiful,  but  about  the  lips  there  still  lay  a  hint 
of  the  characteristic  smile,  half  sceptical,  half  sad. 

There  was  no  sign  of  Royal  pomp  in  the 
little  palace — only  a  sorrowing  family,   who   tried 


c 

U 

'■^     . 

^  w 
o  d 


u 

o 


KING    GEORGE'S    DEATH  413 

to  conceal  their  boundless  despair  at  the  loss  of 
the  one  they  all  loved  best,  and  who  tried  to 
console  each  other  with  the  poor  arguments  of 
reason,  which  afford  no  relief. 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  the  everyday  life  of 
Royal  personages  is  so  arranged  as  to  make  exist- 
ence easy  and  pleasant ;  but  on  the  other  hand 
there  comes  a  moment  now  and  then,  when  they 
long  in  vain  to  be  able  to  disappear  into  common- 
place obscurity. 

The  Greek  Royal  Family  were  now  to  go 
through  one  of  these  periods.  However  painful 
it  might  be  to  exhibit  a  genuine  grief  through 
funeral  pageants  lasting  for  hours,  where  thousands 
of  eyes  critically  examined  the  faces  and  bearing 
of  the  mourners — it  had  to  be  done.  For  now  the 
long  Royal  funeral  began.  The  coffin  was  borne 
on  a  gun-carriage  from  the  Palace  through  the 
whole  city  to  the  quay  where  the  Amphitrite  lay 
moored.  Some  100,000  soldiers  lined  the  streets, 
and  behind  them  was  packed  the  whole  motley 
population  of  Salonika. 

Then  came  the  voyage  to  the  Piræus,  during 
which  the  Royal  yacht  was  escorted  by  the  war- 
ships of  five  Powers.  Then,  again,  the  procession 
from  the  port  to  the  Cathedral  of  Athens,  where 
the  King's  body  lay  in  state  for  three  days,  while 
an  endless  stream  of  silent  Athenians,  in  deep 
mourning,  passed  through  the  church  to  obtain  a 
last  glimpse  of  the  dead  King,  whom  in  their 
inmost  hearts  they  had  always  loved  and  admired. 


414  KING    GEORGE    OF   GREECE 

At  last  the  day  of  the  funeral  arrived  — 
April  2nd. 

From  an  early  hour  the  nave  of  the  church 
was  filled  with  diplomatists,  officers,  court  officials, 
ministers  and  functionaries  of  high  rank.  Then 
came  the  foreign  princes  and  envoys  with  their 
suites,  who  had  come  from  most  of  the  countries 
of  Europe  to  pay  the  last  respects  to  the  dead 
King.  As  a  background  to  this  brilliant  crowd, 
which  gradually  filled  the  whole  floor  of  the  church, 
a  whole  army  of  bishops  and  prelates  stood  in  a 
semi-circle  round  the  altar.  All  were  in  gold  and 
silver  vestments  with  lofty  gold  tiaras  on  their 
heads — a  golden  radiance  shone  from  these  highest 
and  most  reverend  clerics  of  the  Orthodox  Church, 
which  had  an  altogether  dazzling  effect. 

And  in  the  centre  of  all  this  worldly  and  ecclesi- 
astical splendour  was  a  modest  wooden  coffin, 
covered  with  the  Greek  and  Danish  flags,  upon 
which  lay  King  George's  faded  uniform  cap  and 
his  old,  worn  cavalry  sword. 

On  the  appearance  of  the  Royal  Family  the 
service  began ;  and  extremely  impressive  it  was 
with  the  pompous  antiphonal  effect  of  the  old 
Metropolitan's  prayers,  chanted  in  a  deep  and 
sonorous  voice,  and  answered  by  the  splendid 
tones  of  the  powerful  choir  behind  the  altar. 
The  music  rose  and  sank,  now  in  the  gentlest 
pianissimo^  now  swelling  into  a  volume  of  sound 
that  filled  the  whole  church,  and  rang  out  like 
the  trumpets  of  judgment. 


KING    GEORGE'S    DEATH  415 

About  half  a  mile  from  the  summer  residence 
of  Tatoi  stands  a  round  hill  known  as  Palæokastro. 
It  was  a  fortified  place  in  ancient  days,  and  played 
its  part  in  the  Peloponnesian  War ;  it  still  has  the 
remains  of  a  rough  circular  wall,  which  can  scarcely 
be  less  than  three  thousand  years  old. 

This  hill  was  a  favourite  spot  of  King  George 
and  Queen  Olga,  who  used  often  to  stand  here 
and  watch  the  sun  set  over  one  of  the  most 
wonderful  panoramas  in  the  world. 

On  the  north  the  view  is  bounded  by  lofty 
mountains,  which  form  a  magnificent  background 
for  the  buldings  of  Tatoi,  its  vine-planted  slopes 
and  green  meadows.  On  the  east  rises  the  majestic 
Pentelikon,  whose  deep  purple  sides  are  scored 
by  the  shining  cliffs  of  the  marble  quarries.  And, 
turning  to  the  south,  the  eye  embraces  in  one 
revelation  of  beauty  the  whole  plain  of  Attica,  with 
Athens,  Phaleron  and  the  Piræus,  and  the  heights 
of  Lykabettos  and  the  Acropolis.  Farther  in  the 
distance  gleams  the  Saronic  Gulf,  with  Ægina  and 
a  hundred  other  lovely  islands,  and  beyond  it 
are  the  faint  outlines  of  the  mountains  of  Arpolis. 

Many  years  before  a  handsome  Byzantine 
chapel  had  been  built  upon  the  hill ;  but  it  had 
never  been  completed.  The  Queen  had  a  belief 
that,  if  once  the  mausoleum  were  finished,  death 
would  soon  claim  an  occupant  for  it. 

At  the  foot  of  Palæokastro  the  funeral  pro- 
cession halted.  For  the  last  time  the  King's 
sons  raised  the  coffin  and  carried   it  to  the  tomb. 


416  KING    GEORGE    OF    GREECE 

The  obsequies  were  at  an  end.  The  soil  of 
modern  Greece  had  received  the  body  of  a  King 
— for  the  first  time. 

But  over  the  grave  the  restless  movement  of 
life  began  again.  The  nation,  which  for  a  moment 
had  bowed  its  head  in  reverence  and  gratitude, 
now  hastened  on  towards  its  goal. 

The  King  is  dead,  long  live  the  King ! 
Constantine  XII.  stood  ready,  invested  with  power 
and  authority — the  right  man  to  take  up  King 
George's  task.  A  proud  and  victorious  warrior 
had  succeeded  to  the  cool-headed  and  experienced 
diplomatist. 

Happy  was  Greece,  to  find  the  very  King 
she  needed  in  the  difficult  and  dangerous  time  of 
her  rebirth.  Happy  the  King,  who  died  in  the 
full  vigour  of  manhood,  rejoicing  in  the  triumph 
and  dawning  greatness  of  his  country  and  his 
dynasty. 

Few  monarchs  will  leave  a  fairer  name. 
Courage,  perseverance,  prudence  and  loyalty  were 
the  qualities  that  marked  King  George's  rule. 
In  the  most  intimate  agreement  with  his  people 
he  went  through  the  most  bitter  disappointments, 
the  greatest  national  disasters,  the  most  threaten- 
ing crises.  But  never  did  he  abandon  the  hope 
of  better  times  ;  never  did  he  avoid  responsibility 
or  grow  weary  in  his  exertions  for  his  people 
and  his  country. 


INDEX 


Abdul  Hamid,  Sultan  of  Turkey, 

58,  120,  193,  279,  312 
Abdullah  Pasha,  340,  341,  343 
Abruzzi,  Duke  of  the,  371 
Abyssinia,  Emperor  of.  17 
Achæa,  94 
Actium,  371 
Adrianople,  305,  306,  326,  327,  330, 

337.  338.  340,  341,  344,  345.  3^0, 

392 
Adriatic,  308,  315 
Ægean  Islands,  74 
Aetorachi,  386 
Aetoralis,  372 
Ageriani,  Pass  of,  238,  244 
Aidin,  181 

Aivali,  228,  229,  365 
Aix-les-Bains,  154,  161,  163,  164,  167 
Aktion,  252 

Albania,  301,  311-313^  323.  334 
Albert    Edward,    Prince    of    Wales, 

afterwards  Edward  VII.,  41,  120. 

(See  also  Edward  VII.) 
Alchani,  232,  234 
Alexander,  Crown  Prince  of  Servia, 

309,  335.  337 

II.,  Tsar  of  Russia,  37,  59,  81,  83 

,  Prince  of  Bulgaria,  106-109 

Alexandra,    Princess    of    Denmark, 

afterwards  Princess  of  Wales  and 

Queen,  41,  67,  81,  83,  155 
,  Princess  of  Greece,  afterwards 

Grand  Duchess,  17,  21,  130 
,  Princess  of  Sachsen-Altenburg, 

mother  of  Queen  Olga,  81 
Alexandria,  378 
Alfred,  Prince,  Duke  of  Edinburgh, 

37,  63,  120,  122 
Alice,  Princess,  of  Battenberg,  wife 

of  Prince  Andrew  of  Greece,  136, 

361,  368,  369 
Amadeo,  Prince,  of  Italy,  37 
Amalia,    Queen,    Consort    of    King 

Otho  of  Greece,  34-36,  129 


Anchialos,  275 

Andrew,  Prince  of  Greece,  128 ; 
married  to  Princess  Alice  of 
Battenberg,  136,  137  ;  Lieutenant - 
Colonel  in  Balkan  \Var,  369 

Antinitsa  Convent,  247,  249 

Antoniades,  Colonel,  207 

Arakli,  365 

Argos,  65 

Armansperg,  Count,  31 

Arta,  loi,  201,  252-257,  261,  370, 
371.  386 

,  Gulf  of,  252,  257,  370,  371 

,  River,  252,  259 

Arvanitakis,  Brothers,  bandits,  87-91 

Athens,  12-24,  33-37,  42,  44.  48,  57" 
59,  61,  62,  75,  80,  86-91.  107,  109, 
112,  1 19-125,  127,  144,  145,  147, 
154,  161,  169,  170,  179,  181,  182, 
186,  191,  192,  201,  209,  265,  269- 
271,  275,  281,  285,  287,  291,  298, 
299.  348-350,  360,  369,  394,  400, 
404,  413-415 

Athos,  Mount,  374 

Attica,  115,  123,  140,  146 

Aumale,  Due  d',  40 

Austria-Hungary,  98,  108,  240,  241, 
279,  280,  306,  307,  309,  315-317. 
319,  320,  330,  347 

Australia,  186 

Averof,  130 

Avlona,  312,  315 

Axios,  River,  359 

Baba  Eski,  340 

Bairaktaris,  Colonel,  259,  260 

Balbi,  President,  43 

Balkan  States,  the  balance  of  power  in, 
277  ;  their  object  in  the  late  war, 
303  ;  their  alliances  and  prepara- 
tions, 314-327  ;  at  war  with  Turkey, 
328-378.  {Fo7-  details  of  the  part 
played  by  each  state  see  Bulgaria, 
Greece,  Montenegro,  Servia) 

417  2  D 


418 


INDEX 


Banitsa,  382 

Bavaria,  36,  47 

Begging,  271 

Bekides,  232 

Belgrade,    107,   108,   310,   315,   317, 

334,  393.  394,  412 
Berane,  331,  332 
Berlin,  172,  319 

Congress  and  Treaty  of  (1873 

and  1880),  97-100,   106,  108,  109, 
191,  304,  319,  322,  393 

Bertolini,  Signor,  318 

Bikelas,  Dr,  "  Vingt-cinq  années  de 

regne  Constitutionnel  en   Gréce," 

loi,  102 
Biklista,  384 
Bille,  Chamberlain,  48 
Birch,  Captain,  235 
Bismarck,  Prince,  98,  lOO 
Bizani,  372,  386,  387 
Black  Sea,  307 
Blixen-Finecke,  Baron,  232 
Bliicher-Altona,  Count,  51 
Blunt,  Walter,  408 
Boeotia,  75,  115,  147 
Boris,      Prince,      Bulgarian      Heir  - 

apparent,  364 
Borkovitza,  306 
Bosnia,  98,  279,  307,  310 
Botzaris,    Marco,    Colonel,   74,   254, 

256,  258 
Boyl  de  Putifigari,  Count,  86-91 
Boyna,  River,  333 
Brigandage,  85-92 
Brunow,  Baron,  48 
Buda-Pest,  306,  393 
Bugasis,  Pass  of,  203,  214 
Bulgaria,    106-110,    173,    193,    275, 

278-280,  298,  299,  300,  301,  305- 

307,  310,  314,  315,  317,  318,  321- 

324,  327 
Bulgaria's  part  in  the  Balkan  War, 

337-347,  364-366,  379,  381 
Bulgaris,  Demetrios,  37,  69,  105 
Burk  Pasha,  341 

Canea,  196 

Canetta,  386,  387 

Capo  d'Istria,  Count  Agostino,  30 

,    Johannes,   30,  92, 

126,  181 

Castenskiold,  Jorgen,  13-24 
Censorship,  328,  393 
Cettinje,  310,  315,  322,  332 
Chalkis,  148,  199,  201 
Charitable  Institutions,  129-132 
Chida,  304 


Chios,  182,  374,  384 

Chorlu,  340 

Christian,  Prince  of  Denmark,  after- 
wards Christian  IX.,  father  of 
George,  King  of  Greece,  46,  50, 
51,  82,  157,  159,  167,  400 

Christmas,  Captain  Walter,  Volunteer 
Apprentice  in  the  Danish  Navy, 
II  ;  invited  by  the  King  of  Greece 
to  stop  at  the  Palace,  14,  15  ;  the 
visit,  15-24;  his  many  visits  to 
Greece,  a  volunteer  in  the  Greco- 
Turkish  war,  24  ;  present  at  the 
celebration  of  the  twenty  -  fifth 
anniversary  of  King  George's  reign, 
120-124;  has  a  day's  shooting  at 
Tatoi,  142  ;  his  excursion  as  a  boy 
with  the  Royal  Family  to  Tatoi, 
144-146;  volunteers  for  the  war 
against  Turkey,  his  description  of 
the  mobilisation,  199  -  201  ;  his 
place  in  the  fleet,  202  ;  finding  the 
difficulty  of  getting  details  of  the 
war  for  this  book,  he  leaves  for 
Salonika  to  visit  King  George,  393  ; 
the  difficulties  of  the  way,  393-397  J 
his  arrival  at  Salonika,  398  ;  visit 
to  the  King,  399-405  ;  he  hears 
the  news  of  the  King's  murder,  409  ; 
he  follows  the  body  to  the  Palace, 
410 

Chr'stopher,  Prince  of  Greece,    128, 
136,  137,  369 
Christopulos,  M.,    74 

Clemenceau,  G.  B. ,  153,  168,  i6q 

Constantine,  Crown  Prince,  after- 
wards King  of  Greece,  128 ;  a 
serious  boy,  1 7  ;  playing  at  war, 
18  ;  his  birth,  84  ;  and  christening, 
85  ;  at  his  father's  jubilee,  122  ; 
married  Princess  Sophia,  daughter 
of  the  German  Emperor,  Frederick 
ITT.,  132,  133  ;  his  training  in  the 
Prussian  Army,  Commander-in- 
Chief  of  Greek  Land  forces,  134  ; 
his  lack  of  success  in  the  Greco- 
Turkish  War,  135  :  weekly  family 
gatherings  at  his  palace  during  his 
father's  reign,  137  ;  his  friendliness 
to  the  Press,  173  ;  provides  military 
protection  for  mass-meetings.  195  ; 
starts  for  the  war,  201  ;  on  his 
arrival  at  the  front  has  to  correct 
errors  of  his  subordinates,  204, 
205  ;  his  plans  fettered,  205  ;  though 
unsuccessful  he  did  the  best  that 
was  possible,  206,  209  ;  details  of 


INDEX 


419 


Constantine,  Crown  Prince — tontd. 
the  fighting,  211-220;  with  the 
retreating  army,  223-251;  his 
order  of  the  day  to  the  Foreign 
Legion,  251  ;  dissatisfaction  in  the 
Army  at  his  position  as  Com- 
mander-in-Chief, 286,  287  ;  com- 
mands the  Army  in  the  Balkan 
War,  323  ;  leaves  for  Larissa  to 
take  up  his  command  with  more 
confidence  than  in  the  former 
campaign,  349 ;  crosses  frontier 
and  captures  Pass  of  Meluna,  351  ; 
details  of  the  campaign  in  Thessaly 
and  Macedonia,  352-366,  381-383  ; 
he  proceeds  to  Epirus  and  super- 
sedes Sapoundzakis  before  Yanina, 

384-391 
,  Grand  Duke,  father  of  Queen 

Olga,  81 
Constantinople,    76,    78,    loi,    no, 

III,  180,  192,  263,  265,  283,  305, 

310,  318,  322,  326,  340,  343,  346, 

377 
Copenhagen,  40,  44,  48,  49,  57,  58, 

152,  161,  167,  174,  175,  361,  400 
Corfu,  38,  66,  73,  141 
Corinth,  65 

,  Gulf  of,  112,  185,  201 

Coromilas,  M.,  351 

Council  of  State,  the,  71 

Crete,  23,    38,  59,    74-78,   96,    191, 

192,   196-200,  241,   279-281,   291, 

292,  294,  299,  350,  351,  401 
Crimean  War,  34 
Cyprus,  182 
Cyril,  Prince,  of  Bulgaria,  364 

Dagmar,  Grand  Duchess,  81,  83 

Damassi,  351 

Danglis,  General,  355 

Danilo,  Crown  Prince  of  Montenegro, 

332,  333 
Danneskjold-Samso,  Count,  83 
Danube,  the,  306,  307,  310,  317 
Dardanelles,  the,  373,  374,  376,  378 
Dargh,  Lake,  224 
Davitchon  Han,  255 
Dekeleion,  141 

Deligeorgis,  M.,  70,  104,  105 
Deliler,  217,  219 
Delyannis,  Theodore,  69,  70,  72,  98, 

105,  no,   n3-n5,   189,  191-194, 

272-274 
Dendra,  212,  213,  215 
Denmark,  41-49,  348 
Dereli,  216 


Detchitch,  331 

Devna,  307 

Dhamasi,  210,  213,  214 

Diamontopulos,  Colonel,  36 

Dimopoulos,  Colonel,  207,  2n,  212, 

216,  220,  238 
Djavoka,  336,  337 
Djevad  Pasha,  120 
Dobric,  307 
Domokos,  205,    220,  232,  233,   235, 

237-240,   242,  243,  24s,  247,  248, 

251 
Dourouti,  385,  387,  388,  389 
Doxas,  Colonel,  259 
Dragoumis,  M.,  293 
Driskeui,  232,  234 
Drisko,  372,  386 
Durazzo,  312 

Edhem  Pasha,  207,  2n,  212,  214, 

221,  224,  230,  233,  238,  239,  242, 

246,  247,  249-251 
Edinburgh,  Duchess  of,  120,  122 

,  Duke  of.     See  Alfred,  Prince 

Edward    VIL,    150,    157-159,     164. 

{See  also  Albert  Edward,  Prince  of 

Wales) 
Egypt,  183 

Elassona,  204,  206,  212,  351,  354 
Elliot,  Sir  Henry,  76 
Epineus,  River,  232,  235,  236 
Epirus,    74,    96,    99-101,    109,    177, 

192,  207,  252-261,  337,  368,  370- 

372,  382,  385-391 
Ernest,  Duke  of  Saxe-Coburg,  39 
Erzerum,  345 

Essad  Pasha,  333,  388,  389 
Ethnike  Etæria,  210,  254 
Eubæa,  94,  140,  201 
Evnomia  rejoices  at  King   George's 

acceptance  of  the  throne,  48 
Eydoux,  General,  297 

Ferdinand,  King  of  Bulgaria,  154 
279.  305.  306,  3n,  315,  365,  366, 

379 
Fethi  Pasha,  337 
Fevzy  Bey,  253 
Finsen,  Dr,  174 
Flanders,  Count  of,  37 
Fiorina,  383 

Foreign   Legion,  235,  238,  243,  244 
France,  its  part  in  the  establishment 

of  the  kingdom  of  Greece,  27,  28, 

38 ;    blockades   the    Piræas,    35 ; 

suggests  candidates  for  the  throne 


420 


INDEX 


France — continued 

39  >  negotiations  for  the  accept- 
ance of  the  Greek  throne  by 
William,  Prince  of  Denmark,  47, 
48,  51,  58  ;  its  conciliatory  attitude 
between  the  Powers  and  Greece, 
III -113;  sends  envoys  to  the 
jubilee  of  King  George,  120;  with 
other  Powers  trying  to  arrange 
an  armistice  between  Greece  and 
Turkey,  240 

Francis  Joseph,  Emperor  of  Austria, 
306 

Frangoudi,  Colonel,  405-407,  409 

Fratti,  Signor,  244 

Frederick    III.,    German    Emperor, 

132 
VII.,    King  of  Denmark,  42, 

43,  47,  49-54,  56,  57,  59 
,  Prince  of  Denmark,  afterwards 

Frederick  VIII.,  brother  to  George, 

King  of  Greece,  44,  45,  49-51,  83, 

120,  122,  159,  160 
Freycinet,  M.,  iii,  112 
Funch,  Lieutenant,  59 


GaLLIPOLi,  326 

Garibaldians,  238,  242,  244 

Garibaldi,  Ricciolti,  242,  244 

Gastritza,  386 

Gavril  Pasha,  106 

Gendarmerie,  86 

George,  Crown  Prince  of  Servia,  308, 

309 

,  King  of  Greece,  pays  a  visit  to 

the  Danish  corvette  Dagmar,  12- 
15  ;  invites  two  of  the  apprentices  to 
the  Palace,  13-15  ;  his  private  zoo, 
17;  his  abstemiousness,  21  ;  skating 
with  the  boys,  23  ;  the  simplicity 
of  his  early  training,  40 ;  the 
decree  of  his  election  as  King, 
43  ;  at  the  Naval  Academy,  45  ; 
the  first  to  congratulate  him  on  his 
election,  46  ;  the  uncertainty  await- 
ing him,  47  ;  promoted  Captain, 
49  ;  the  ceremonial  of  offering  the 
throne  to  him,  50-57  ;  visits  the 
Courts  of  Russia,  England,  and 
France  and  sails  for  Greece,  59  ; 
arrival  at  Athens,  takes  the  oath  to 
the  Constitution,  61  ;  the  circum- 
stances in  which  his  reign  was 
commenced,  62-65,  ^^  5  his  journey 
through  the  whole  Peloponnese,  65 ; 
and   the   islands,    66 ;    framing   a 


Constitution,  70-73  ;  feels  the  lack 
of  polish  in  the  Greek  Court,  79  ; 
and  trains  his  own  functionaries, 
80  ;  his  four  years  of  single  life  at 
Athens,  81  ;  goes  to  Russia  as 
suitor  for  the  Grand  Duchess  Olga, 
82 ;  the  marriage,  83 ;  the  re- 
ception on  their  return  to  Greece, 
84 ;  birth  of  the  Crown  Prince 
Constantine,  84,  85  ;  his  action 
over  the  kidnapping  of  Lord 
Muncaster's  party,  89,  91  ;  under 
his  rule  the  kingdom  has  made 
great  advance,  92,  93 ;  acted 
largely  as  his  own  foreign  minister, 
93-95 ;  his  political  acumen,  96, 
97  ;  his  attitude  over  the  curtailed 
extension  of  frontier,  lOi,  102  ; 
never  favoured  any  parliamentary 
party,  104-105,  126 ;  the  twenty- 
fifth  anniversary  of  his  reign,  what 
it  meant,  116 -119;  its  celebra- 
tion, 1 19- 1 24;  he  had  become 
thoroughly  Greek,  126  ;  his  popu- 
larity with  his  subjects,  127  ;  the 
succession  secured,  128;  hospi- 
tality at  the  Palace,  a  fire  there, 
138;  State  balls,  138-140;  his 
country  estates,  140-149;  as  wine 
grower,  149 ;  compared  with 
Edward  VII.,  150;  his  influence 
in  the  commercial  prosperity  of 
Greece,  151,  152  ;  a  familiar  and 
popular    figure     in     Copenhagen, 

152,  153;     a    subtle   diplomatist, 

153,  154  ;  walking  with  his  sisters, 
155  ;  his  commercial  instincts,  156; 
his  treatment  of  a  camera  fiend, 
157,  158;  his  dislike  of  motors, 
159;  a  fatalist  who  avoided  un- 
necessary risks,  160  ;  a  narrow 
escape  between  Tatoi  and  Athens, 
161,  162  ;  another  at  Aix,  163, 
164;  his  popularity  at  Aix  -  les - 
Bains,  164-167  ;  methodical  in  his 
habits,  167-168  ;  easily  accessible 
to  the  Press,  171,  172;  his  visits 
to  Paris,  173,  174;  on  his  advice 
Mr  Pierpont  Morgan  consults  Dr 
Finsen,  174  ;  liis  influence  for  re- 
form and  development  of  the 
country  after  the  war  with  Turkey, 
267  ;  attempted  assassination  of, 
269,  270 ;  makes  a  tour  of  his 
Kingdom  to  learn  the  wishes  of 
the  people,  270 ;  recognises  an 
advisable     breach    of    the     Con- 


INDEX 


421 


George,  King  of  Greece — continued 
stitution,  292 ;  and  opens  the 
National  Assembly  in  person,  293 ; 
returns  from  holiday  in  Denmark 
when  war  is  imminent  348  ;  his 
address  to  his  people  after  his 
return,  349  ;  visits  the  battlefields 
in  Thessaly,  360-362  ;  his  entry 
into  Salonika,  362,  363  ;  his  villa 
there,  Captain  Christmas's  visit  to 
him,  399-405  ;  his  usual  afternoon 
walk,  406,  407  ;  his  murder,  407- 
40S ;  the  body  embalmed  and  re- 
moved to  his  villa,  410  ;  taken  to 
the  royal  yacht  and  conveyed  to 
Athens,  413  ;  the  funeral  service, 
414,  415  ;  and  burial  415. 

,    Prince    of   Greece,    17,    21, 

128  ;  married  a  daughter  of  Prince 
Roland  Bonaparte,  135;  Governor 
General  of  Crete,  136 ;  in  the  war 
against  Turkey,  199,  202,  203  ; 
accompanies  the  King  in  his  visit 
to  the  battlefields  of  Thessaly  and 
Salonika,  361  ;  in  the  Ministry  of 
Marine  during   the    Balkan   War, 

369 

Gerakli,  238 

Germany,  100,  120,  240,  241 

Ghegs,  312,  313 

Gherli,  226,  22S 

Gida,  362 

Gladstone,  W.  E.,  3S,  112 

Golphinopoulos,  Colonel,  259 

Goltz,  Field- Marshall  von  der,  325, 
390 

Gornitzovon,  382,  383 

Goschen,  W.  E.,  100 

Grammatikovon,  382 

Granville,  Lord,  100 

Great  Britain,  its  part  in  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Kingdom  of  Greece, 
27,  28,  38 ;  blockades  the  Piræus, 
35  ;  suggests  candidate  for  the 
throne,  39 ;  negotiations  for  the 
acceptance  of  the  Greek  throne  by 
William,  Prince  of  Denmark,  47- 
49?  51 )  58;  her  endeavours  to  gel 
Crete  incorporated  with  Greece, 
75,  76 ;  said  to  have  plotted  to 
bring  about  a  conspiracy  in  Greece, 
94 ;  with  Germany  suggests  the 
solution  of  the  Greek  extension  of 
frontier,  1 00 ;  proposes  that  the 
Powers  forbid  Greece  the  use  of 
the  sea  for  warlike  purposes, 
no;  sends  envoys  to  the  Jubilee 


of  King  George,  120 ;  with  the 
other  Powers  trying  to  arrange 
an  armistice  between  Greece  and 
Turkey,  240 
Greco-Turkish  War,  the.  War  de- 
clared by  Turkey,  197  ;  mobilisa- 
tion, 198-206  ;  distribution  of 
forces,  207  :  inefficiency  and  short- 
age of  material  ^nA.  personnel,  208, 
209;  the  War  in  Thessaly,  210- 
222;  the  retreat,  223-251;  the 
War  in  Epirus,  252-261  ;  the  con- 
clusion of  peace,  261-266.  {Fot- 
the  igi2  War  see  under  Balkan 
States) 
Greece,  Agriculture  of,  180-187 

,  Ambulance,  265,  266,  368,  369 

,   Army  of,    195,   199-201,  203- 

221,  223-261,  272,  273,  280,  282, 
293,  296,  297,  323,  349-372.  l(See 
also  Military  League) 

,  birth-rate  in,  177 

,  Constitution  of,  70-73,  86,  282, 

289,  291-293,  296,  297 

,  Finance  of,  178,  195,  297,  367. 

{See  also  Internal  Control  Com- 
mission) 

,  Foreign  Trade  of,  178 

,  Kingdom  of,  under  King  Otho, 

27-36  ;  proceeds  to  the  election  of 
a  King  after  Otho's  withdrawal, 
37  ;  its  state  at  the  commence- 
ment of  King  George's  reign,  62- 
65,  68  ;  framing  a  Constitution,  70; 
its  official  neutrality  and  practical 
sympathy  with  the  Cretan  Revolt, 
74-77  ;  but  prepares  for  war,  the 
Powers  intervene,  78  ;  its  claims 
to  expansion  towards  the  north, 
96  ;  represented  at  the  Berlin  Con- 
gress, 97-100 ;  extension  of  its 
northern  frontiers,  99 ;  but  only 
confirmed  in  part  in  the  delimita- 
tion, 100,  loi  ;  its  sensitiveness  to 
the  spread  of  Panslavism,  102  ;  no 
natural  cleavage  between  political 
parties,  103  ;  parties  merely  repre- 
sented the  followers  of  certain 
leaders,  104 ;  resentment  caused 
it  by  Bulgaria's  success  whilst  its 
demands  were  unfulfilled,  109 ; 
preparing  for  war  with  Turkey, 
forbidden  by  the  Powers  to  carry 
on  war  at  sea,  1 10  ;  preparations 
continued,  France's  conciliatory 
tone,  III  ;  its  ill  success,  other 
Powers  threaten  blockade,  France 


422 


INDEX 


Greece,  Kingdom  of — continued 
withdraws  from  joint  action,  112  ; 
France  appeals  to  Greece  success- 
fully, 113;  none  the  less  the 
blockade  commences  and  Foreign 
Ministers  leave,  114;  blockade 
lasts  three  weeks,  the  bitter  feel- 
ing resulting,  115;  celebrating  the 
twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  King 
George's  reign,  116  124  ;  the  King's 
popularity  with  his  subjects,  127  ; 
their  lukewarm  interest  in  royalties 
generally,  127,  128 ;  the  cost  to 
the    Kingdom    of    Cretan    unrest, 

188  ;  reckless  financial  policy  pre- 
ceding   the   Greco  -  Turkish   War, 

189  ;  constant  changes  of  Ministry, 
189-195  ;  neither  Army  nor  Navy 
efficient,  195  ;  newspaper  incite- 
ment to  war,  196  ;  war  declared  by 
Turkey,  197  ;  nc  help  from  other 
Christian  States  in  the  Balkans, 
Volunteers  from  all  countries,  198  ; 
mobilisation,  198-206  ;  distribution 
of  the  forces,  207  ;  inefficiency  of 
all  branches,  208,  209 ;  the  war 
in  Thessaly,  210-222  ;  the  retreat, 
223-251  ;  the  war  in  Epirus,  252- 
261  ;  the  conclusion  of  peace,  261- 
266  ;  the  feeling  of  the  country 
after  the  war,  268  ;  reforms  intro- 
duced, 271,  272;  revision  of  the 
Constitution  proposed  by  intro- 
duction of  an  Upper  House,  274  ; 
troubles  with  Macedonia,  Bulgaria, 
and  Rumania,  275,  276  ;  its  status 
amongst  the  Christian  States  of 
the  Balkans,  277,  278  ;  Crete  pro- 
claims its  union  with  the  Kingdom, 
279 ;  Greece  unable  to  accept  the 
responsibility  at  the  time,  280, 
281  ;  the  personal  ambition  of  its 
politicians  is  the  cause  of  many 
troubles,  282 ;  a  breach  of  the 
Constitution,  292,  293  ;  success- 
fully carried  through,  294,  295  ; 
the  Constitution  revised,  296,  297  ; 
her  allies  in  the  Balkan  War,  314- 
322 ;  preparations  for  the  War, 
323-325  ;  war  declared,  328,  351  ; 
her  part  in  the  war,  348-378  ; 
volunteers  from  all  parts  of  the 
world,  350  ;  whilst  their  allies  sus- 
pended hostilities  they  continued 
the  war,   378-391 

-,  Mercantile  Marine  of,  179,  180 

,  Navy  of,  195,   197,   199,  201- 


203,  257,  25b,  273,  323-325.  372- 

378 
Greece,  population  of,  177 

,  railways  in,  179,  304 

,  roads  in,  34,  65,  86,  92,  179 

— — ,  seaports  of,  180,  305 

Greek  War  of  Independence,  27,  69, 

75,  85,  180,  373 
Grey,  Sir  Edward,  321,  380 
Gritzovali,  212,  213 
Grivas,  General,  35,  44,  48 
Gros,  Baron,  48 
Grumbckow,  General  von,  221 
Gueschoff,  M.,  305 
Glildencrone,  Baron,  12,  59 
Guvezna,  365 

IlAnjiPETROS,    Colonel,    Court 

Chamberlain,    19,    122,   139,    140 
Haider  Pasha,  250 
Hakki  Pasha,  240 
Halmyros,  231,  238,  239,  251 
Hamdy  Pasha,  248-250 
Hammer,  Lieutenant,  14 
Hanopulos,  256,  259,  260 
Hassan  Pasha,  248 
Hegermann-Lindencrone,  G.  H.,  82 
Heideck,  General,  31 
Helen,     Grand     Duchess,     wife     of 

Prince   Nicholas  of   Greece,    136, 

368 
Herbert,  Mr,  Secretary  of  the  British 

Legation,  86-91 
Hermopolis,  180 
Herzegovina,  97,  98,  279,  307 
Hilmi  Pasha,  207 
Hobart  Pasha,  78 
Hohenlohe,  Prince,  39 
Holstein,  42 

Hospitals,  130-132,  265,  266 
Hydra,  35 
Hymettus,  123,  269 

Ibraham  Pasha,  65,  227 

Imaret,  259 

Imbros,  375 

Internal    Control   Commission,  267, 

268 
Ionian  Islands,  38,  47,   58,   59,  65, 

75,  76,    177,   184 
Italy,  98,    120,    182,    187,   240,   301, 

3IS.  317,  318 

Jacqurmaire,  Mme.,  169,  170 
John,   Prince  of  Denmark,   uncle  of 
King  George  and   Regent  during 
his  absence  for  his  marriage,  82 


INDEX 


423 


Kaid  Pasha,  335,  336 

Kaklamanos,  Colonel,  207,  216,  220 

Kalabaka,  252 

Kalamata,  35,  65,  66 

Kalamos,  99 

Kanaris,  Konstantin,  Admiral,  37,  44, 

48,  52,  55.  57,  69 
Karabournou,  360,  374 
Kara  Dagh,  228,  230,  231,  355 
Karadaon,  226,  227 
Karademarzi,  232 
Karadere  Valley,  210 
Karad  Jaly,  246 
Karalik  Derveni,  179,  304 
Karatzoli,  215 
Karditza,  232 
Karditzis  attempts  to  assassinate  King 

George,  269 
Karla,  Lake,  224,  226,  229,  230 
Kastoria,  384 
Katagori,  244 
Kavala,  305 
Kazaklar,  204,  216 
Kerli  Derven,  Pass  of,  383 
Khassiadiari,  Mount,  223,  231,   237, 

238,  244 
Kikiti,  238,  243 
Kileler,  225 

Kirk  Kilisse,  330,  339,  347 
Kislar,  238 
Kolettis,  M.,  30,  94 
Kolokrotonis,  General,  19,  36 
Komano,  383 
Kommoundouros,    M.,    69,    71,    74, 

lOi,  104,  105 
Kondouriotis,  Admiral,  30,  324,  372- 

376 
Kondozaky,  255 
Konstandini,  Helene,  258 
Konstantopoulos,  M.,  193 
Korditza,  236 
Koritza,  384 
Kossova,  305 
Kotseli,  246 

Kozhani,  355-357,  381,  382 
Kritiri,  215 
Kumanova,  334-337 
KUprylu,  336,  395,  397 
Kurdistan,  345 
Kurtziovali,  218 
Kutari,  218,  219 
Kutra,  216 
Kotzeri,  238 

Lamia,  237,  238,  247,  250 
Larissa,  loi,  201,  203-205,  209,  212, 
216-221,  223-225,  239 


Leiningen,  Prince,  39 

Lemnos,  373,  374,  376 

Lenormant,  Francois,  "La  Grece  et 

les  Iles  loniennes,"  04,  95 
LeoXIIL,  120 
Leopold   I.,   King   of  the   Belgians, 

67,  96 
Leuchtenberg,  Duke  of,  37,  40 
Leune,Jean,  354,  391 
Lloyd,  Mr  and  Mrs,  86-91 
London,  48,  53,  151,  320,  380 
Lom-Palanka,  306 
Losetzi,  387 
Losphaki,  214,  217 
Louise,  Queen,  consort  of  Christian 

IX.    of  Denmark   and   mother   of 

King  George  of  Greece,  82,  153 
Ludwig,    King    of  Bavaria,    30,    31, 

36,  47 
Lule  Burgas,  331,  340,  341,  343,  347 
Lund,  Rear- Admiral  Francis,  11,  14, 

83 
Luros,  River,  258-260 

Lykabettos,  145,  415 

Macedonia,    192,    193,   200,   210, 

275.  281,  315,  321,  337,  364,  368, 

382,  384,  385 
Mahmud  Bey,  227 
Makris,  General,  204,  207,  209,  211- 

218,  235,  239,  245,  246,  249,  250 
Malta,  378 
Manos,  Colonel,  207,  253,  255,  256, 

258,  259,  261 
Marathon,  87-91,  147 
Marie,   Empress  Dowager,   sister   of 

King  George,  155 
,    Princess,    daughter    ot    King 

George  of  Greece,  128,   136,  137, 

265,  269,  368 
Marienbad,  164 

Martinovitch,  General,  332,  333 
Mashar  Pasha,  248 
Mastrapas,   Colonel,  207,  212,    213, 

215-217,  220,  238 
Mathiesen,  Professor,  45 
Mati,  212,  217 

Matthiopoulos,  Colonel,  355-357 
Maurer,  Professor,  31 
Mavrokordato,  M. ,  44 

,  Prince,  30,  42 

Mavromichalis,  Colonel,  30,  94,  207, 

215-218,  239,  245,   288,   289,   291 

294 

,  Georgios,  245 

Mavro  Vouni,  228 

Maximilian,  Archduke  of  Austria,  39 


424 


INDEX 


Mehmed  Pasha,  384 

Meluna,  Pass  of,  203,  204,   210-215, 

239.  351 
Memduk  Pasha,  248 
Mesopotamia,  345 
Metaxas,  M.,  94 
Meteora,  231 
Metsovo,  loi,  372 
Meza,  General  de,  206 
Mezdera,  306 
Miaulis,  M.,  30 
Milan,  King  of  Servia,  107- 109 
Milanovitch,  M.,  310 
Military  League,  The,  283-293,  295 
Mirko,  Prince  of  Montenegro,  310 
Mitka,  257 
Mitrovitza,  308 
MoUas,  Major,  44 
Monastir,    193,  305,   311,   315,  327, 

336,  337,  355.  38i>  382,  383 
Montenegro,    307,    310,    311,     315, 

321 
Montenegro's    part    in    the    Balkan 

War,  331-344,  347,  379,  381 
Morea,  75 

Morgan,  Pierpont,  174,  175 
Mourier,  Vice-Admiral,  54 
Moiiy,  Count  de,  112,  113 
Mudros,  Bay  of,  373 
Muktar  Pasha,  327,  340,  342,  343 
Muncaster,  Lord  and  Lady,  86-91 
Miinter,  Mr,  King  George's  Forestry 

expert,  142-144 
Mustapha  Pasha,  77,  338 
Mytilene,  374,  384 

Nægler,  Captain,  83 

Nairn  Pasha,  226-228 

Napoleon  IIL,  Emperor  of  the 
French,  59 

,  Prince,  37 

National  Assembly,  the,  30,  33,  42,  43, 
44,  50,  52,  57,  58,  62,  69,  292-297 

Nauplia,  33,  35,  270 

Nazim  Pasha,  326,  330,  345,  346 

Neriman  Khan,  120 

Nezeros,  216,  218 

Nicholas,  Grand  Duke,  brother  of 
Queen  Olga,  82 

L,  King  of  Montenegro,  310, 

311,  321 

,  Prince  of  Greece,  son  of  King 

George,  17,  128;  married  to 
Russian  Grand  Duchess  Helen, 
136:  Lieut.-Gen.  in  Balkan  War 
and  Military  Governor  of  Salonika, 
369,  402-404,  409,  410 


Nikopolis,  370,  371 

Nish,  310,  334,  393,  394 

Nova  Zagora,  306 

Novi  Bazar,  193,  308,  310,  315,  336 

OCHRIDA,   192 

Olga,  Queen,  consort  of  George, 
King  of  Greece,  visits  the  Danish 
corvette  Dagmar,  12  ;  entertains 
two  Danish  naval  apprentices  at 
the  Palace,  17-24;  King  George 
had  first  met  her  on  his  visit  to  St 
Petersburg,  her  parentage  and 
early  life  in  Poland,  81  ;  King 
George  comes  to  Russia  as  her 
suitor,  82  ;  the  marriage,  83  ;  her 
reception  by  the  Greeks,  84  ;  birth 
of  the  Crown  Prince  Constantine, 
84,  85  ;  is  decorated  with  the 
vShefakat  Order  by  the  Sultan  of 
Turkey  at  King  George's  Jubilee, 
120;  her  works  of  charity  and 
benevolence,  129-131  ;  her  interest 
and  example  in  nursing  during  the 
wars,  265,266,  368  ;  at  Philippiades 
when  the  King  was  shot  at  Salon- 
ika, 405  ;  at  Salonika,  412  ;  chooses 
his  burial-place,  415 

Olympia,  98 

Olympic  Games,  170,  171 

Onou,  M.,  Russian  Ambassador  at 
Athens,  240 

Osman  Pasha,  253,  261 

Ostrovo,  Lake,  383 

Otho,  King  of  Greece,  elected  by  the 
great  Powers,  29  ;  seventeen  when 
he  came  to  the  throne,  30;  his 
unpopularity  brought  about  by  his 
Bavarian  counsellors,  34 ;  his 
attempt  to  enlarge  his  Kingdom  at 
the  expense  of  Turkey,  34,  35  ;  his 
travels  through  the  country,  35,  he 
leaves  the  country,  36 ;  never 
officially  abdicated  the  throne,  36, 
47  ;  had  a  force  of  troops  of  his 
own  countrymen,  6^  ;  brigands 
were  hunted  down,  85  ;  tried  to 
rule  in  German  fashion,  92,  126  ; 
never  took  root  in  Greek  soil,  125 

Olympus,  Mount,  230,  231 

Ossa,  231 

Othrys,  Mount,  237,  240,  246 

Ouchy,  318 

Pacifilo,  the  [ew,  95 

Palæok astro,  415 

Pallis,  General,  399,  402,  404,  410 


INDEX 


425 


Palmerston,  Lord,  75,  76,  94 

Paoli  Xavier,  161-164 

Papulakis,  Christoforo,  95 

Paris,  156,  167,  173,  191,  367,  369 

Parnes,  123,  141 

Patnik,  General,  335 

Patras,  180 

Paul,  Grand  Duke,  120  ;  married  to 

Princess  Alexandra  of  Greece,  136 

,  Prince  of  Servia,  309 

Peace  with  Turkey,  the  conclusion  of, 

261-266  ;  the  terms  of,  264,  265 
Pelion,  231 

Peloponnese,  the,  115,  147,  185 
Peneios,  River,  203 
Pentelikon,  88,  123,  141,  415 
Pente  Pigadia,  254,  255,  371 
Persia,  183 

,  Shah  of,  120 

Peta,  254 

Petali,  140,  141 

Peter  I.,  King  of  Servia,  308,  309, 

3" 

Petersen,  Miss,  148 
Phaleron,  114,  123,  148,  269,  415 
Pharsala,  205,    207,    220,    221,  223- 
225,  228,  231,  232,  234-237,  344, 

345,  379,  392 
Philemon,  Professor,  44 
Philippiades,    255,     258,    259,    270, 

405 
Philippopolis,  106,  307 
Phitoides,  94 

Phourka  Pass,  220,  247-249,  251 
Pikarni,  87 
Pindos,  304 
Piræus,  the,   12,  35-37,   77,  95,  123, 

130,  169,  178-180,  200,  300,  415 
Piro,  305 

Podgoritza,  331,  332 
Poincaré,  M.,  320 
Pologeorgis,  M.,  293 
Pournari,  243 
Prespa,  Lake,  383 
Preveza,    252,    253,    255,    257-259, 

302,  370,  371,  386 
Prishtina,  336 
Prison  Reform,  130 
Prisrend,  336 
Psara,  374 
Pyrgos,  66,  147 

Raduavatz,  310 

Rahbek,  Lieutenant-Colonel,  182 

Ralli  Brothers,  367 

,  M.,  222,  272,  273,   284,  285, 

289,  293,  294 


Regents,  the,  31,  33,  69,  82 
Reinech,  Lieutenant,  44 
Reinhard,  Miss,  131,  132 
Reshid  Pasha,  318 
Reveni,  Pass  of,  210,  21 1 
Rhizi,  232,  238 
Rifaat  Pasha,  281 
Ristovatz,  334 
Riza  Pasha,  212 
Rizomylon,  225,  226,  228,  229 
Rodostamos,  Steward  of  the  House- 
hold, 80 
Rosebery,  Lord,  112,  114 
Roufos,  Benizlo,  37,  69 
Rumania,   120,    193,  275,  278,  300, 

314,  317,  347 

Rumbold,  Sir  Horace,  his  account 
of  King  George,  at  the  commence- 
ment of  his  reign,  66,  67 
Rumelia,  106,  109,  306 
Russell,  Earl,  41,  42,  48,  59 
Russia,  its  part  in  the  establishment 
of  the  Kingdom  of  Greece,  27,  28, 
38  ;  suggests  candidates  for  the 
throne,  39 ;  negotiations  for  the 
acceptance  of  the  Greek  throne 
by  William,  Prince  of  Denmark, 
47-49,  51,  58  ;  its  connection 
with  the  Philorthodox  conspiracy, 
plotted  to  bring  about  a  revolu- 
tion in  Greece,  94,  95  ;  resents 
the  absorption  of  Rumelia  with 
Bulgaria,  106 ;  its  influence  in 
the  Balkans,  306,  309  ;  its 
approval  of  the  objects  of  the 
Balkan  Allies,  316,  320 
Russo-Turkish  War,  97 

Sadovitza,  385,  387 

St.  Cyr,  327 

St.  Petersburg,  81,  83 

Saitchar,  310 

Saktouris,  Admiral,  202 

Salamis,  Gulf  of,  24,  84,   114,   121, 

373 
Salamvria,  River,  203 
Salamyrios,  99 
Salisbury,  Lord,  no 
Salonika,   no,    164,  304,   305,  308, 

315,  326,  327,  337,  355,  358-360, 
362-366,  371,  373,  374,  381,  382, 

384,  389.  392-396,  398-413 
Samothrace,  374 
San  Marino,  251 
San  Stefano,  Treaty  of,  305 
Sapoundzakis,    General,    207,     370, 

381,  384-386 

2    E 


426 


INDEX 


Sapoundzakis,  Mme.,  19 
Sarandaporos,    Pass    of,     352,    353, 

361 
Savoff,  General,  338 
Saxe-Coburg,  Duke  of.  See  Leopold  I. , 

King  of  the  Belgians 
Sazanoff,  M.,  322 
Sazikeui,  341-343 
Scarlett,  Campbell,  42 
Scouzes,  Captain,  44 
Sechos,  Colonel,  354 
Seffullah  Pasha,  250 
Selfidje,  352,  354 
Semlin,  393 

Septinsular  Republic,  38 
Sergius,  Grand  Duke,  120 
Servia,  106-108,    120,   173,   193,  278, 

279,  280,   305,   307-310,  312,  314, 

31.5.  3^7.  321,  323.  327,  333 
Servia's  part  in  the  Balkan  War,  334- 

337,  347>  366,  379,  381,  383 
Seterli,  238 
Shiptchanik,  331 
Sistova,  306 
Skafidaki,  257 
Skalsodimos,  254 
Skarmitsa,  Pass  of,  244 
Skinas,  Alexander,  assassin  of  King 

George,  406-408,  411,  412 
Skouloudes,  M.,  240 
Skumbia,  River,  312 
Skutari,  311,  313,  315,  331-333,  337, 

345,  380,  392 
Slivnitza,  108 
Smolenski,  Colonel,  207,  211,  220, 

226-231,  239,  240,  242,  250 

,  General,  259,  261 

Smyrna,  11 

Sofia,  275,  298,  300 

Sophia,       Princess,      daughter       of 

Frederick  III.,  German  Emperor, 

and  Consort  of  King  Constantine  of 

Greece,  132-134,  265,  368,  407 
Sophocles'  grave,  143,  144 
Sotiropoulos,  M,,  194 
Sourpi,  239 
Soutzo,  General,  141 
Sparta,  35,  65 
Sperchios,  Valley  of,  250 
Spetzia,  35 

Sponneck,  Count,  59,  62,  73,  74 
Stamboul,  345 
Stambouloff,     S.     N.,     Premier     of 

Bulgaria,  193 
Stavros,  Dr,  44 
Storks,  Sir  Henry,  66 
Strathi,  374 


Strebitza,  370 
Suda  Bay,  in,  197 
Suez  Canal,  378 
Suleiman  Pasha,  225,  226 
Sweden,  49,  58 
Syngros,  Mme.,  130 
Syra,  78,  180 
Syria,  324,  373 

Tahirpan,  307 

Tahsin  Pasha,  359,  360,  364,  365 

Tarabosh,  333,  337 

Taratsa,  249-251 

Tatari,  232,  234,  235 

Tatoi,  141-149,  161,  185,  415 

Tchataldja.     See  Pharsala 

Tehovon,  382 

Teke,  234,  235 

Tempe,  Vale  of,  204,  216,  217 

Tenedos,  374 

Thasos,  374 

Thaumakoi.     See  Domokos 

Thebes,  148 

Theodokis,   M.,  272,  280,  284,  289, 

293 
Theodoroff,  General,  364,  365 
Theokaris,  Mme.,  19 
Thermopylæ,  205,  249,  251 
Thessalian  War.     See  Greco-Turkish 

War 
Thessaly,    74,   91,   96,    99-101,    147, 

177,  179,  181,  203-250,  304,  351- 

366 
Thrace,  193,  315,  321 
Thyra,     Duchess     of     Cumberland, 

sister  of  King  George  of  Greece, 

155 
Tirnova,  306 
Tiryns,  181 
Topsin,  359 
Tosks,  312 
Trieste,  169,  180 
Trikkala,  204,  223,  236,  239 
Trikoupis,  M.,  70,  74,  104,  105,  109, 

115,  189,  191-194,314 
Tripoli,  301,  302,  314,  318 
Tripolitza,  65 
Trumler,  Admiral,  399 
Tsarskoi-Selo,  83 
Tsatmas,  243 
Tsouka,  387,  388 
Turkey,  28,  74,  76-79,  96,  97,  99-102 

106,  114,   173,  197,   198,  204-266, 

278-281,    283,    300-302,    304-306, 

311,  391 

,      Sultan      of.        See      Abdul 

Hamid 


INDEX 


427 


Turkish  War  in  the  Balkans  (191 2), 
preparation  of  the  Allies,  314-327  ; 
the  war,  328-378 

Tuzi,  331,  333 

Typaldos,  Lieutenant,  290 

Tyrnovo,  212-214 

United  States,  177 

Uskub,  192,  308,  315,  334-336,  396, 

397 
Uvatz,  308 
Uvrids  Ghala,  226,  227,  230 

Vardar,  River,  357-359 

Vassos,  Colonel,  197 

Velestino,    223,    225-229,    237,    239, 

250,  251 
Venizelos,    M.,    183,    192,    292-295, 

298,  299,  315,. 351,  363,  39> 
Veratassa,  Captain,  245,  251 
Verria,  304,  355,  357,  358 
"Vertekop,  382 
Victoria,  Queen,  41,  59 
Vienna,  348,  394 
Vigla,  211 
Vistritza  valley,  353 
Viza,  342 
Vodena,  382 
Volo,   loi,   201,   217,  220,  223-227, 

231 

,  Gulf  of,  223,  225,  239 

Volunteers  for   Greece's  Wars,    198, 

201,  235,  238,  242-244,  350,  367 
Vonitsa  Bay,  257 
Votsis,  Lieutenant,  373,  374 
Vraka,  332 


Vrania,  305,  336 
Vusi,  238 
Vyner,  Mr,  86-91 

War-Correspondents,  328,  393 

Weisman,  Mr,  149 

Widin,  306 

Wiesbaden,  83 

William  IL,  German  Emperor,    133 

17s,  399,  406,  407 

,  Prince  of  Baden,  40 

,    Prince   of  Denmark,    37,    40- 

43;    afterwards   George,    King   of 

Greece,  q,v. 

,  Prince  of  Sweden,  137 

Wood,  Charles,  286 

Wiirtemberg,    Duchess   of,    sister   of 

Queen  Olga,  82 

Xerias,  River,  204,  210,  214 

V'anina,  ioi,  206,  253,  255,  311, 
327,  345,  371,  372,  380,  381,  384- 
392,  398,  400 

Yendje,  357,  359,  364 

Yemen,  301 

"Young  Turks,"  278-281,  283,  300, 
301,  314,  327 

Ypsilanti,  Prince,  37 

Zacharo,  M.,  367 

Zaimis,    M.,   44,  69,   71,    105,    267, 

271-273 
Zernovitch,  Count,  168,  399 
Zorbas,  General,  284-287,  290 
Zotos,  Commander,  202,  256,  257 


Printed  at 

The    Edinburgh    Press 

9  &  II  Young  Street 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    000  911427    3 


